A Year of Survivalby TheDetonator98ChaptersMonth 2, Day 34-37 (June 21st-24th, 2016)Month 3, Day 47-49 (July 4th-6th, 2016)Month 4, Day 90-92 (August 16th-18th, 2016)Month 5, Day 100-102 (September 5-7, 2016)Month 6, Day 169-171 (October 29-31, 2016)Month 0, Day 0 (May 13th, 2016)Month 1, Day 4-5 (May 17th-18th, 2016)Month 2, Day 34-37 (June 21st-24th, 2016)Inside a house in a neighborhood he lived in, Devon saw the three figures he knew very well. He reached out to them, but noticed a few zombies walking right towards them. He ran towards them and saw everything getting far away, he used all his strength to get to them faster and pushed the dead people away from them. He pushed one up against a fence, while his family got into the house to get away. He grabs it by the neck and pulls and bashes its head towards the fence, killing it. He turns around and saw the other two zombies coming towards him, he grabs a big rock and charged towards the farthest one and bashes it in the face with the rock in his hand and gets knocked over and pushing the zombie's face away from his. He hits the side of its head with one hit. He gets up and heads inside his house to find his parents and sister but saw three more zombies searching for them. He pulls one of them into the fireplace, burning its face. He grabs the poker and stabs the next one from behind. But the last one was facing him and struggles to eat him. He pushed it towards the open hallway bathroom door, causing it to trip with its head next to the frame, he grabbed the door and pulled hard to split the zombie's head. He got every dead zombie around him and noticed himself covered in a few drops of blood. He walked towards the master bedroom, finding his family looking out the window. "Guys, I'm glad you're okay." Devon said to his family. "You should have come here, sooner." His father said. "What?" He asked confused. "We wanted you to come up here, but you killed those people." His mother said. "But I saved you." He said. "But you weren't with us to get out of here." His sister said. "Come on, guys. This isn't you." He said grabbing them by their shoulders and saw them undead, causing him to fall to his knees in shame. "I shouldn't have gone to that hockey game, you wouldn't have been dead." He said with tear crawling down his cheek while his sister bites his neck causing him to fall back, letting his family eat him alive. "I deserve this." He said. (June 21, 2016) In a shock, Devon woke up from a nightmare he didn't like. He looks at his abdomen and saw that it was in one piece. He gets out of bed and gets his clothes on. He sits down on the end of the bed trying to get the dream out of his head. He keeps feeling the pain of his dead family that he can't forget from last month. He hears a few knocks from the door next to the big window. "Coming." He opens the door, revealing Sunset in the open doorway. "Hey Sunset, how's your morning?" "Going fine. You look upset." She said. "Tell me about it. I had a nightmare." He said. "What was it about?" She asked, making Devon look to his left more sad. "Sorry." "It's best not to bring it up. Maybe it can help get out of my head." He said. "I brought you breakfast." She said giving him a can of mandarin oranges and a fork. "Thanks." He accepted and walked out seeing the crusaders playing pictionary, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Flash with Shining working on the fence they've been working on the motel the group have been staying at. Cadence watching the crusaders. Rarity keeping watch on top the RV. Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie checking stock on supplies they've had and Adagio with Aria and Sonata eating their own breakfast. "So, I guess everyone else is doing fine this morning?" He said opening the can in his hand. "Yeah, we haven't gotten any zombies on the fence. I guess today is a lucky day." She said. "I'm gonna watch the crusaders, you should eat." "Alright." He said as Sunset walks to the couch and sits down while eating the oranges. "I should probably sit down if I'm gonna eat these." He said to himself walking towards the table Adagio and her sisters were sitting at. "You girls got more for one more for this table?" He asked. "It's the only chair available." Adagio said. "Thanks." He said taking the seat and continues eating. "So, how does the motel feel to you, girls?" He asked. "Well, the beds are better than alleyways." Sonata said. "You three slept in alleyways?" He asked. "We didn't have anywhere else to live ever since Sunset and her friends destroyed our pendants. Don't you remember that?" Aria asked. "It happened sometime before I was transferred to CHS." He explained. "Well, those pendants helped us feed on negative emotions, but now, we can eat food." Adagio said as she starts to sweat. "It's getting hot out here." "Yeah, but the pool can help cool everyone down." He said finishing his breakfast. "I'm going to see if any of the other need help." He said getting out of the chair. "You know where to find us." Adagio said as Devon gets up and throws his can away. Devon walked over the fence to see if they needed any help. "Hey guys, how's the fence coming?" He asked. "We just need a few more boards on here and it will be good." Shining said. "And using this rock to hammer these nails into the boards is hurting the tip of my fingers." Rainbow Dash said in pain. "Ah' told ya a rock was a bad idea." Applejack said. "Do you think there is something we can use for a hammer?" Flash asked. "That hatchet can be used like a hammer. I'll go get it." Devon said getting the hatchet and coming back. "Here you go." He said handing it to Rainbow Dash. "Thanks, Devon. Now my finger nails won't come off." Rainbow said hammering the nails. "Do you guys need any help?" He asked. "Sure, I need you to hold this board in place here and we will be done with the fence." Shining said to him while Devon holds the board and Rainbow hammers a few nails on each corner. "We got it." "Finally, no more hammering those nails into the fence. Now my fingers can rest." Rainbow said. With the fence completely done, Applejack had to help with Rainbow Dash's fingers, Shining went to watch the crusaders with Cadence, and Flash decided to help Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie with the supplies. Devon thought maybe he could see how the supplies were doing. "Hey girls, how are the supplies doing?" He asked. "Well, we have about half of the food we had last month." Twilight explained. "Man, I never thought we'd eat that much." Flash said. "We can get carried away with what we've got." Fluttershy said. "Maybe some store could still have food? Otherwise, some of us could see if they have any left that we could loot." Devon said. "You guys will probably get eaten alive." Spike said. "Not if we camouflage again." He said. "And maybe you can find something to hold all of these weapons in the bedroom. It takes up space in the RV." Pinkie said. "Maybe I can find a storage trailer when some of us go back to the city. But I don't feel like doing it today, we'll have to do it tomorrow. I think I noticed the grill was broken when I was walking in here." He said. "What else are we suppose use to cook? A fire could help, until we run out of wood." Flash thought. "I do remember my dad's grill and smoker are in the backyard of my house. I'll probably have to go get them when I head back to the city tomorrow." Devon said. "That looks like everything that we could check on for today." Twilight said. "Twilight, you should probably check on Rainbow Dash, she used a rock for a hammer and hurt her fingers while doing that." He said. "Alright, it can't be that bad." She said going to the room where Applejack and Rainbow Dash was in. "They could just be swollen from the rock she used." He said while walked to the couch set outside next to the RV and sat in the empty spot. "How are the girls doing, Cadence?" He asked. "Well, they've playing by the rules of Pictionary and talked about other stuff quietly." She said. "How could you tell?" He asked. "They take stopping points for a few second a continue with what they're doing." She explained. "Girls, do you want to tell us what you are talking about?" She asked the Crusaders, noticed them a little nervous to spill the beans. "It's ok, girls. You can tell. We won't get mad." Devon said. "We were wondering if we could use any guns." Scootaloo said. "Well, I did say you could need some training, but I don't want any of use to waste any ammo and bring any unwanted attention. When I go tomorrow, I'll have to find airsofts when we get food and some other things we need. You three gonna must be careful though. The real deals can kick harder than an airsoft." He said to the three girls and something came to mind. "Cadence, how did you and the others managed to get out of the city? Before you meet me, of course." He said to her. "When we heard about the evacuation, there were a few more of us when we tried to evacuate, we were cut off from others, that's when we searched for weapons and found you." Cadence said. "Do you think they could still be alive?" He asked. "I hope so." She said. Later that night, Rarity was still on the roof of the RV taking watch for the day in the night air for any sign of hope or danger. She felt tired, despite staying up in the middle of the night, she just wanted to go to sleep and curl her hair. She hears a noise coming from the ladder and saw that it was Devon. "Devon, what are you doing up?" She asked. "I couldn't sleep, I thought maybe I could walk around for a little bit and get some things off my mind. Any trouble?" He asked. "Nothing out here, tonight. But my hair is becoming a mess and I feel tired from staying up." She said. "No kidding. Rarity, do you...ever think everything will be back the way it was?" He asked. "I hope so, we will be back with our normal lives and do what we were going to do." She said. "Wait until I go to the orphanage." He said sadly. "Don't worry, Devon. Maybe you can live with one of us." She said to make him feel better. "I'd actually like that, Rare." He said. "What about Adagio and her friends? We can't let them out on the streets again." "Well, we haven't seen them do anything bad to us and you saved them last month, they should be with you. Like you said darling, we can't let them out on the streets again." Rarity said. "Thanks Rare. Since I can't sleep, why don't I take over for you and you can get some rest, is that ok?" He asked. "Thanks, darling. That's quite generous of you." She said handing Devon her rifle and goes to her room to sleep. "It's my pleasure." He said taking a seat on the foldout chair. Ten-fifteen minutes later, he finds the outdoor night air to feel pretty good and felt cooler than the daytime of the summer. He hears a noise coming from behind his position and climbs up the ladder, recognizing the orange poofy haired girl. "Adagio? What are you doing up?" He asked. "I've heard your talk about heading back into the city to find supplies and I thought I could return a favor if me and my friends could help you when you head to the city and be backup?" Adagio asked. "Do you three think you know how to use a gun?" He asked. "It looks as simple as holding it and shooting it." She said. "You need to line the sights up and keep your arms slightly bent when shooting. You girls can come. I'll pick the weapons for you in the morning." He said. "Alright, see you in the morning." She said heading back to bed while Devon continues to take watch out for any danger. (June 22, 2016) With the sun at high noon, D was getting himself ready to get some supplies in Canterlot City. He had to make sure he had his gun, crossbow, hatchet, and backpack if he could find somethings useful for the scavenging. He checked the duffle bag on the desk in his room finding five semiauto pistols left for him to give Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. He went to go get them and bring them to his room. "So, this is about us going to the city?" Aria asked. "Yeah and there might be some trouble when we go to the city. So, I've got these five semiauto pistols left from my father's gun safe. I'll pick out which one is suitable to you girls." Devon said handing a pistol and holsters to each of them. "Adagio, Walther PPQ, Aria, Browning Hi-Power, and Sonata, Sig Sauer P226. These are all 9MM pistols. Keep the safeties on until we get to the city." He said to the girls taking the two other pistols and mags out of the bag and taking it with him. "I can't find the safety on this." Adagio said finding the safety. "See that notch on the trigger, that's like a safety." He pointed to. "How do we get a good target?" Sonata asked. "It's as simple as aiming and shooting, right?" Aria asked. "The front and rear sights are what they're made for. You line them up while aiming and you've got the target. Keep your arms straight while shooting or you'll bust your teeth out." He said. "I think we've got it." Adagio said. "Let's go." He said as they are getting out of the room and goes to his truck and Rainbow Dash and Applejack next to the Avalanche. "You girls ready?" He asked. "Yeah, we're ready." Applejack said while putting a hunting bow in her truck. "And the end of my fingers are better." Rainbow Dash said. "It's a good thing the pain wasn't major. So, you know what we need to get?" He asked. "A grill, smoker, a storage trailer, supplies, and airsofts for the crusaders." Applejack said. "We can stop by my house get the grill and smoker, the grill and smoker are in the backyard garage and we can put them on the trailer." He said getting into his truck while the others got into their vehicles. "Shining, Cadence, we're ready." He said giving them the signal to open the fence for the trucks to drive out and head to Canterlot City. One hour later, they drive their way through the neighborhood and got to Devon's house. "I’m beginning to think that before we've meet, we've passed by your house, but no one was living here." Adagio said while getting out of the truck. "I moved here last year during winter break and I miss the old place my family lived in. It's miles from here." He said as they walked into the backyard garage and found the smoker and grill, looking like they were brand new. "Alright, AJ, Rainbow Dash, we'll start with the grill. You two pull while I push." "Got it." They said grabbing the sides. "Adagio, Aria, Sonata. Grab the propane tanks. They're still full of propane." He said. "Alright." They said getting them. "Ugh, they're heavy." Sonata said while struggling with the weight of the propane tank she held. "Yeah, it'll take some getting used to. Put them in the bed of the truck." He said while pushing the grill to the trailer. "Alright, girls. On the count of three, we lift this onto the trailer's gate and pull." "Alright." Applejack said. "Got it." Rainbow Dash said. "One. Two. Three." He counted and lifts the grill and pushed it to the middle of the grill. "There we go. Now to get that smoker." He said. "We'll get it, sugarcube." Applejack said with Rainbow Dash walking to the smoker and picked it up to put it on the trailer. "I've got the gate, girls." He said getting the gate up. "Maybe we should see if we could get some more things in my house before we head into the city." He said with the others walking to the front door. "We could get some tools while we're here." Applejack said. "At least it wasn't raided." He said getting his house key and unlocking the door. "I'll get all the photos." "Why would you want to get all of these pictures?" Aria asked. "So, I can remember my family and the times we had, Aria." He said and looked and Applejack and Rainbow Dash. "AJ, Dashie, the tools are in the garage and I think the tool bag is next to it. We should get the toilet paper before we go." "What else?" Sonata asked. "We should get all the clothes while we're at it." He said getting pictures off the walls, shelfs, and tables. Meanwhile with Rainbow Dash and Applejack. They found the tool bag and grabbed the best-looking tools in the tool chest. While some of them looked a little rusty. "Do you really think we should take some of the rusty ones? They could break." Rainbow Dash asked. "They're not that rusty, unless they are on the inside." Applejack said getting a rusty hammer. "This one's rusty, but it can be used as a weapon." Applejack said. "What's this pointy thing?" Rainbow asked holding an awl. "It's an awl, Sugarcube. It used for piercing holes." Applejack explained. "Maybe piercing holes into zombies' heads." Rainbow Dash said, thinking it was awesome and putting it in the tool bag and continues to get more tools. "Maybe those saws could be useful for some wood." Applejack said getting a saw and hack saw while Rainbow Dash got the last of the tools they need. "This might be all the tools we need." Rainbow Dash said getting the bag and taking it to Devon's truck. "Devon, we got the tools we need. How far are you?" She asked. "I've got all the pictures and now to get all the clothes." He said going to the living room closest and saw it full of jackets and coats. "We'll get the toilet paper." Rainbow Dash said, going into the bathrooms and Applejack went to the hallway closet to get the spares and towels, while Devon grabbed his clothes. "Why are you getting those?" Adagio asked. "If this goes up to the fall and winter, we are going to need to keep warm at the time." He said as he felt the bag was heavy from the jackets and coats placed on it. "Here, I'll carry some, Devon." Applejack said carrying some of the clothes off the bag. "Thanks, Applejack. I'll put the bag in my truck's bed and we'll put all the clothes in my truck." He said walking towards his truck and putting them in the bed. "There we go. The bedrooms are the last places to get clothes before we go." "Ya really think this going to go up 'til fall and winter?" Applejack asked. "I don't know, but just in case." He said, walking to the house and up to his bedroom and saw Adagio in there. "I guess you're looting my clothes?" he asked. "Just to get this done faster. Do you really have to get all of these clothes out of this closet?" Adagio asked. "Yeah. It's enough for everyone back at the camp." He said getting as many shirts and pants as he could, while Adagio did the same. With Rainbow Dash and Applejack in the master bedroom and Aria and Sonata in his sister's bedroom getting all the clothes. "Any of the light-colored clothes can help cool us down for the summer." "How does that work, exactly?" She asked. "The lighter in color they are, the cooler you'll get and the other way around with dark colors. That's how it works." He explained as he got all the shirts and pants in his closet. "That looks like everything from my closet." He said getting them to his truck. Adagio noticed and a couple of notebooks on the rack above the hangers. She thought she could see them as she puts the set of clothes down on D's bed and grabbed them. She opened the first one on top and saw that it was full of empty pages. She opens the other one, saw writing in the pages and read through the other notebook and saw what his life was like before the outbreak, the fun he had, the places he went to, and now knew what D's full first name was. As she reads through the journal, Devon got back to his room and saw her reading his journal. "I guess you're reading about the good times in my journal?" He asked. "Sorry, it feels like it was longer than a month ago since this world has changed. Reading your life can make it feel like it was that world." She said while Devon took his journal out of her hands and grabbed the blank one. "Yeah, I should probably keep this to remember the good times." He said putting them in his satchel and getting half of the clothes on his bed. "Let's get these to the truck and head to the city." "You're right. We're wasting time." She said getting the other half of the clothes and bringing them to the trucks. "What took you two so long?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Sorry, we got distracted." He explained. "Distracted, ya two didn't do anything, did ya?" Applejack asked. "No. We didn't do anything." Adagio said. "Alright. Let's go." Applejack said as the group head towards the city. Thirty minutes later, the six teenagers were just outside of the city. They thought maybe it would be a little safe to go through the alleyways to avoid attention. They find an SUV and a jeep with a hybrid hunting trailer with a four door UTV on it. "I guess we found some of the things we need." Devon said. "And we're behind a store. There's probably the rest of the things we need in there." Applejack said. "But there will be four vehicles and only three of us can drive." Rainbow Dash said. "We'll have to figure out how we're going to drive all four of them back." He said as he pushed the button on the handle of the jeep but couldn't get it open. "It's locked." He said while Adagio tried the SUV. "This one is locked, too." She said. "The keys have got to be around here somewhere." He said and looked at the door. "Maybe they could be inside the store." He said, walking up to the door and couldn't get it opened. "God, dammit!" "It's locked, too?" Aria asked. "Yep. There could be another way to open." He said. "Could your hatchet help?" Sonata asked. "This door is made of metal, not wood. And I don't think I can fit this in between the door and frame. We need a prying tool to open the door." He said. "Look around for something like that." Applejack said. As they looked around for a prying tool, they looked on the UTV, under the trailers and cars. Sonata thought that maybe there could be one in the dumpster, so she decided to look inside. With a struck of luck, she found a crowbar. "I’ve found one." Sonata called out and held it out. "Wait a go, Sonata." Devon said, getting the crowbar in between the door and frame and tried to push it, but he wasn't strong enough. "Help me with these." He said to the girls to pull and push. "Ready?" "Ready." They said. "Alright. Go!" He said, they pushed and pulled with all their strength and got the door open. "We got it. Now to do some shopping." He said as they walked right into the store. "We might be able to get more with some shopping carts and load them into the trailer." He said. "That's not a bad idea. Speaking of which, there are some carts." Rainbow Dash said pointing to them. "Alright, I'll take one. Each of us get a cart." Devon said taking a cart. The six teenagers were now getting the things they needed. Devon got the airsofts for the crusaders, Rainbow Dash and Applejack got as much canned and boxed foods and other important items, and the dazzlings got every bottle and box of different kinds of medicine. But they had to find the keys to the cars. "How are we going to get the cars started to get these supplies back?" Aria asked. "Maybe some people left them here. I'll look for them. Get these to the back." He said handing his cart to them. "Maybe they could be in the office." He said to himself walking towards the office door. He opens the door and the saw the manager in his chair, unaware if he was alive or undead. He pulls out his hatchet and poked the manager's arm, which woke up the zombified manager and he chopped its head. "I wish he was alive. He could have told me where the keys were." He said but say car keys on some hooks. "Or not. That was easy." He grabs all the keys to see which ones go to the cars. "I think these are the keys to the cars." "See which ones’ work." Adagio said while Devon pressed the unlock buttons on the keys and found the matches. "Now to load these up." He said getting everything into the cars. Devon put the airsofts into the SUV while the others put the food and meds into the storage trailer. "Alright, let's-" He sees the driver door's mirror and saw a figure in a window on the second floor of a building and he turned around to see the window and saw the figure move. "Someone's up there!" "Are you sure? I don't see anything." Sonata said looking at the windows for something. "I saw someone in that window on the second floor. We have to help that person, but there could be a few more in there." He said. "Well, the door is here. We can get to them that way." Rainbow Dash said, was stop from the knob not turning. "It's locked." "We should find another in. Besides, we want to get them out of here and not let zombies eat them and us." Applejack said. "How do we get up there?" Aria asked. "The fire escape is another way in and the ladder is down. We'll need to climb onto something to reach it." Devon said. "We could use that dumpster to reach it." Sonata suggested. "That could help." He said, everyone pulls the dumpster, luckily it was on wheels. They got the dumpster to the spot they needed. "There we go. This will be easy." He said, climbing on top and getting the ladder down, causing some noise. "Hope that doesn't bring any creeps around. It made some noise." Adagio said. "Same here. The ladder's too high to reach, they must have cut part of it off. We gonna have to boost ourselves up." He said. " Come on, you first Sonata." He said, putting his hands together and boosting Sonata to the ladder and the others, Adagio came last. "Wait, Adagio." "What?" She asked, watching him hold out his crossbow. "You should take my crossbow up with you when I boost ya." He said. "I might as well." She said, taking the crossbow by putting it over her shoulder. She puts her foot in Devon's hands and saw a group of zombies coming from behind. "Devon, we've got some coming behind you!" She warned him. "Quickly!" He said, boosting her and fell off the dumpster, landing on his backpack, which softened his fall. He took his hatchet to kill them. He kills a few and saw too many of them. "Oh shit!" "Devon! Get out of there!" Adagio screams. He had no choice but to run to the street. He stopped in his tracks from so many of them on the street, they walked right towards him. Devon runs to his left to get away and saw a tank and decides to crawl under it to slow them down. He was stopped from zombies in front of him and crawled after him. Devon grabbed his gun and shoots in front and behind him with nine shots, with one round left and not enough time to reload. As he was about to kill himself with the last shot, he noticed the hatch was open and he climbed in and closed it to keep himself safe. He looked around and saw five dead soldiers in the tank. He looted them of their weapons with five pistols and a few grenades. When he pulled the fifth pistol off the last soldier, he was undead, and Devon shoots it with the last shot in his gun and caused the sound to enter his ears in a tight space. The ringing in his ears caused him to cover his ears as they ring. He looked up at the top hatch of the tank and looked around, his vision returned and saw zombies climbing onto the tank to get him, which he closed the hatch to keep them from getting in. He felt like a caged animal, he couldn't do anything. "Hey Devon." Rainbow Dash's voice came from the radio he had. "Are you alive in there?" He picked up his radio. "I'm here and in one piece. How are you doing? Because I'm not going to stay here and play bait until I starve." He said. "Fine and you were right about people up here. They're our parents, siblings and pets." She said. "Good to know. I'm stuck in this tank and got a lot of dead people trying to get me." He explained. "We heard the last gunshot and didn't know if you made it. So, we had to make sure." Rainbow Dash said. "We thought maybe it would have been a kill or missed shot when it came." Applejack said. "We can see the tank you're in. Did you find anything useful?" She asked. "Hold on." He puts the radio down and checked the five Beretta M9s and checked the clips to check the number of rounds. "I've found five Beretta pistols and a few grenades. They all have full clips." "Okay, listen. If you face the direction the turret is facing, on the right side, the road is less crowded. Run down that road when we fire and find a fire escape ladder in an alleyway and make your way back to the cars." "Roger." He said, hearing gunshots for a few seconds, which he heard crawling from the surface of the tank. "Move!" Adagio called out. Devon climbs to the top of the tank and saw a zombie trying to get him. He chops its head with his hatchet and climbs off and runs down the road. He shoots zombies that were in his path to an alleyway and finds a fire escape. He climbs a dumpster and jumps to reach the ladder and grabs the bottom step, pulling it down and climbs to the roof. "I made it." He called out on his radio. "Good. We need you get back to the cars and we're out of her." Applejack said. "But you'll be trapped." Sonata said. "I don't think so, Sonata. All of them are coming towards the alleyway I came in and they're trying to reach me at the fire escape I climbed up. I'll have to find another fire escape that isn't surrounded. I'll see you all when I get down." He said, fires three more shots at them to bring more of the dead to his location and walks into the building. He reloads the gun and makes his way to another window. He finds an open window with another fire escape outside. He looks out the window and saw an opening on the ground for him to escape. He climbs down and made it back to the cars with the others. "I'm back." "Good to see you." Adagio said, sitting in the jeep. "Get in." She said, as Devon gets into the jeep and drives while Rainbow Dash drove the SUV and head back to his house. Ten minutes later, the group made it back to Devon's house. They got out of the cars and for the people from the building they were trapped in were rescued from. "So, who are the people we rescued?" Devon asked. "I couldn't believe who they were." Applejack said, bringing two of them next to her. "My brother, Big Macintosh, our grandmother, Granny Smith, our dog Winona." "And my parents, Bow Hothoof, Windy Whistles, and my tortoise Tank." Rainbow Dash said with her parents by her sides. "I guess I'm glad to make an unexpected family reunion during our search out. What about the others?" He asked. "We got Twilight's Parents Nightlight, Twilight Velvet, and Sunset's pet lizard Ray." Rainbow Dash introduced. "She actually looks like Twilight a little bit." He said. "Thanks, Devon." Velvet said. "It's an honor to meet you, kiddo." Nightlight said. "Your welcome." Devon said. "What about the others, Applejack?" He asked the young farmer. "We got Fluttershy's parents, her brother Zephyr Breeze, and her pet rabbit Angel. Rarity and Sweetie Belle's parents Magnum, Betty Bouffant, and her cat Opalescence." She pointed out. "And last, we have Maud, Limestone, Marble, Cloudy Quartz, Igneous Rock Pie, and Gummy." Rainbow Dash named out. "Let me guess, all of you are related to Pinkie Pie?" He asked. "Yeah, got us confused with someone else?" Limestone asked, in a rough tone. "No. A lot of people ask who others are related to." He said. "Sorry about her, our daughter can a little serious at times." Igneous explained. "I'll keep that in mind." Devon said, gets wrapped in Applejack and Rainbow Dash's arms. "Thank you." They said to their new friend. "For finding your family, I'm happy to get people back together." He said, hugging them back. "Why does Pinkie own a stuffed animal for a pet?" "It's hard to explain." Applejack said. "Can we go, now?" Aria asked. "Yeah." He said but was stopped by a sound. "Why'd you stop?" Adagio asked. "Quiet. Everyone be quiet." He said to everyone to hear the sound. "I don't hear anything." Breeze said. Everyone didn't hear anything and noticed Devon ran right into his house. "Where's he going?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Ah don't know." Applejack said. Devon follows the sound in his house, that sounded like a phone ringing. He finds it in his room, coming from his cell phone and grabs it quick and answers it from an unknown caller. "Hello?" He answered. "Finally, we've been trying to call whoever was alive and had a working phone. We've been doing this for about a month." A woman's voice explained. "We? There are others?" He asked. "Yes. My husband and daughter are with me. We've been in here since this started." She said. "I woke up from a concussion last month. About a week after my last day of high school. It was my senior year." He said. "I would like to hear your story, but I have to hang up in a minute. Are you going to stay in the house?" She asked. "No. You called my cell phone. I'm going to take it with me. When will you call back?" He asked. "We're going to call tomorrow around the same time." She said. "Will do." He said, hanging up and saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack in the doorway. "What were you doing?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Somebody called. A woman, she's married and has a daughter. They're somewhere safe, but she didn't mention where." He explained. "Shouldn't your phone be dead?" Applejack asked. "No, there was still some juice in the battery. She said she'll call back tomorrow around the same time." He said, putting his phone in his pocket and grabbed a couple of hats and puts one on. "We should take all the hats. They could help keep the sun out of our eyes." He said. "That sounds like a good idea." Rainbow Dash said. A few minutes later, they came out with a lot of hats. Everyone was waiting for the three teens to get ready. "Sorry, everyone. Somebody called a few minutes ago. We grabbed all these hats in my house. The two trucks are mine and Applejack's." He said. "We'll take the jeep and SUV." Nightlight said, as he and the others got into the cars. "There's not enough room in these two." Limestone said. "Ride with us, the back seats are empty." Applejack said, letting the Pie sisters ride with her and Rainbow Dash. "What about me?" Breeze asked. "We got room for one more in my truck." Devon said, getting in his truck while Adagio, Aria, and Sonata did the same. "Sonata, Aria, one of you two will have to scoot over for Breeze." He said, watching Aria scoot for Breeze and calls out to the drivers of the jeep and SUV. "Follow us, we have a camp." He yelled, driving back to the motel. Thirty minutes later, the survivors were halfway on the highway to the motel. They felt a little better that they found others that were alive and to bring them somewhere safe. "Man, this is good." Sonata said. "What are you taking about, Sonata?" Devon asked. "This is a good book to read." She said, holding out a comic book in the mirror. "Where did you get that?" He asked. "At that store we looted. That place was full of great stuff." She said, reading another comic. "There was some stuff to find. Like this, how do women do this stuff." Aria said, looking through a porn magazine. "Aria, that's not for kids. Or teens." He said. "Come on, it can't be that bad." She said, looking through the magazine more. "Get rid of that!" He demanded, trying to get it. "I want to know- Oh, that looks terrible." She said, shocked at the images. "Told you so." He said, rowing the rear-left window down. "So long, you piece of shit." She said, throwing it out the window. "I guess you got some stuff while we were there, Adagio?" He asked. "Yeah, there were some soundtracks and I thought maybe we could listen to some songs. I mostly sing my own songs, but I thought I could listen to someone else's for once." Adagio said, pulling some discs and hands him one. "I have soundtracks in the glove box and this was before I was born, it is winner though." He said, putting the disc in the cd player and it played country music. "This is pretty good." She said. "Yeah, I do enjoy some country music. What do you three think?" He asked the passengers in the back, but noticed Breeze was asleep. "How long has he been asleep?" He asked again. "I think for about ten minutes." Aria asked. "I think the country music is good." She said. "Me, too." Sonata said and continues to read her comic. Twenty five minutes later, everyone at the motel heard a honk, meaning that the six teens made it back. Shining and Cadance open the fence and saw two more cars with them coming. They closed the fence, after all four vehicles got in. The scavengers got out of their trucks and told Shining some news. "How was the search?" Shining asked. "Great news, we found the things we need and some extra. Greater news, we found others." Devon said, giving the signal to the others to get out of the cars. With everyone who stayed at the camp, they were surprised at seeing their family members. They all ran to their matching families. They were happy that Devon thought of a scavenger hunt today. Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle hugged him at the same time. "Thank you, for finding our family." Twilight thanked. "Your welcome, girls." He said. "I’m so glad you found our families." Rarity said. "Me too." He said. "And our pets." Fluttershy said. "This is the best day ever!" Pinkie said. "You're our hero." Sweetie Belle said. "Did you get some airsofts?" Apple Bloom asked. "Yep." He said. "And now, I feel like getting some rest after today." He said, getting on the couch next to the RV. Later that night, everyone was gathered around a fire in the motel where it can't burn any of the cars and the building. They got to eat what felt like they haven't eaten in a long time. The new members learned about the story they got about Devon helping them. "So, an eighteen-year-old boy like you, got to get our own family members safe?" Cloudy Quartz asked, if it was a joke. "It's true. The gun safe in my house had a lot of guns. I gave them to which of them had a match with. I still carry this PPK/S my dad got me as a gift after my crossbow." He said. "How did you get a gun at that age?" Magnum asked. "Well, my dad knew that I wanted this so bad. He decided to get it for me and said, 'As soon as you're old enough, you can keep this.' and those were his exact words he said to me." He said, taking another bite of his steak. "How did those girls get into this group?" Fluttershy's mother asked about the three girls sitting next to them. "He found us in a dumpster where the RV was." Adagio said. "It must have been a stinky time in there?" Maud asked. "It was empty when we were in there." Aria pointed out. "We have Devon to thank for, on the search for food, medicine, and other supplies." Shining said. "Tomorrow should be better day for us." Devon said, eating the last of his steak and throwing it in the ice machine for the garbage. "I'm going to hit the hay. I'll see you all in the morning." He said, going to his room. (June 23, 2016) The following morning, Devon woke up, without a nightmare to freak him out. He got himself dressed in some light-colored clothes from his house he got from yesterday. He saw everyone enjoying a good time with their families and pets, after getting divided from each other a month ago. He got the chance to get to know the new members more. He walks up to the first person he saw. "Morning, uh-" He tries to remember her name and he got it. "Mrs. Velvet" He said, while she was ironing clothes. "Yes, although I go by the same name my daughter goes by. You can call me Velvet." She said. "Alright. Velvet, what do you think of the motel? Although you've been here for a day." He said. "It feels great. A lot better than the apartment building we were in was not that roomy. A lot of these clothes are pretty wrinkly." She said. "Well, they were in the bed of my truck during a drive." He chuckled, looking at the flat iron Velvet was using. "Flat iron, huh?" "Yeah, it takes longer to iron with this than modern day irons." She said. "So, what do think of your son and daughter carrying guns with them?" He asked. "Well, it feels fine for Shining, but it's strange for Twilight to carry one. She's never fired one." She said. "Well, last week she shot one ten feet away in front of her and many more over the month. I gave her practice on how to shoot." He explains. "At least she feels safe, she's good with a bow." She said. "Yeah, she told me that when she was in the friendship games. It happened before I came to CHS. I was transferred." He said, noticed Nightlight came to see Devon. "Devon, I never got to tell you this yesterday, I have you to thank you for helping our son and daughter from getting out of the city and finding us to see them again." Nightlight said, thanking the eighteen-year-old teen. "Your welcome, same to your wife. I'm going to talk to the others that I've reunited." He said, walking towards Pinkie, noticed her happy with her sisters and parents. "Hey Pinkie, how's your one-month reunion with your family going?" He asked. "It is going great. For what you did yesterday, you are my new best friend." Pinkie said. "Same to you. How are they doing?" He asked. "We're doing fine. Although we got concerned about Pinkamena carrying a gun." Cloudy said. "It's fine, mom." Pinkie said to her mother. "Why did you give her a shotgun?" Igneous asked. "Well, it kind of reminds me of those, uh, party cannons she used at school." Devon said. "She made those sometime after the battle of the bands and used them for every party at school." Maud said. "We appreciate you for finding us and bringing us back to our one daughter we thought was gone." Igneous thanked. "Your welcome." Devon said and looked at Pinkie. "Pinkie, something came to me." He said. "What?" Pinkie asked. "I remember that I didn't hand you a pistol last month. So, I thought maybe I could give you one of them." "Sure." She said, accepting Devon's offer. "Alright." He said, heading to the trailer with her next to him. He looks at where the handguns were. "Which one do you want?" He asked. "You can pick for me, just like you did with the shotgun." she said. "Alright." He said, picking up a Walther PPX, a holster and a belt. "Walther PPX, it holds sixteen rounds of 9MM and here's the extra clip. The holster and belt for you." He said. "Thanks, talk to you, later." She said, walking out. "You too." He said back, walking out and to the Apple family members. "Hey, Applejack. Good to see you happy with your brother and grandmother and dog." He said. "It feels better than just me and Apple Bloom being the only Apples here. She and her friends are practicing on how to shoot with pistols right now. They couldn't aim right until they read the instructions." Applejack said. "I would have figured that happen. So, how are Granny Smith and Big Mac and your dog doing?" He asked. "They're doin' better. They keepin' watch on the crusaders while they practice." She said. "Good to see the teen farmer feeling happy. One of the family groups I have left to check are Rainbow Dash's and Fluttershy's. Talk to you later." He said, walking away. "Devon, can I ask you something?" She asked, making Devon stop in his steps. "Sure. What is it?" He asked back. "When you brought the dazzlings with us yesterday, why did you bring them with us and give them weapons?" She asked. "They said that I'm the one person in this group to trust the most. It probably happened when I saved them when I first meet them. Did they even shoot zombie on the tank I was in?" He asked. "Yeah. Ya know, they could be changing from what they were. I'm willing to give them a chance. To be a part of this world." She said, holding his shoulder. "I'm glad to hear that, Applejack. I hope they understand." He said, walking towards Rainbow Dash's parents. "Hi." "Morning, Devon. I have to say thank you for getting our daughter to survive what has happened." Windy said. "She even likes the weapons you gave her." Bow said. "Yeah. I remember back in school, in the hallways she would talk about anything awesome. So, I thought that Desert Eagle and my dad's crossbow could be suitable for her." Devon said. "I'm sorry to hear about your family. They didn't deserve to die." Windy said, trying not to make the teenager sad. "Thanks, Windy. I needed to hear something like that. I'm going to see the Shy family." He said, walking towards Fluttershy's parents. "Morning." "Morning. It's good to see a good face from yesterday. Someone who help our daughter feel safe." Mr. Shy said. "It had never expected her to carry a gun." Mrs. Shy said. "She did manage to kill a few zombies. She kinda shot them in the neck before getting them in the head. She could use a little bit more training before she uses that P22 again. I also thought of that gun as a suitable size for her." Devon said, noticed someone not there with them. "Where's your son?" He asked. "Breeze is with his sister. He missed his older sister as much we did." Mr. Shy said. "I thought he was the older sibling because of his height." Devon said. "We figured you'd say something like that." Mrs. Shy said, chuckling with her husband. "Yeah, I'd probably get respond like that. I'm going get a bite. See you later." Devon said, walking towards the RV to get himself breakfast. He decided to eat cereal instead of canned food today for his appetite. Ten minutes later, Devon was finished with his cereal and walked out of the RV and looked at the UTV and maybe thought about it possibly working, they could use it to head out to the woods the motel was in. He checked the jeep for the keys to the UTV and trailer. He checks the console through the recites and napkins and found the keys for the UTV and trailer. He closed the door of the driver seat and noticed Sunset next to him. "Morning Devon, I noticed you snooping around this jeep." Sunset said. "Yeah, I was looking for the keys to the trailer and UTV. If the UTV works, maybe I could do some hunting after lunch today." He said. "Did you know if it would work when you found it?" She asked. "No, Sunset. We found this when we got to that store yesterday. We would have brought dead people to eat use for lunch." He said, checking the hood of the UTV. "The battery looks like it's brand new. Sunset, can you see if there's any fuel in the tank?" He asked. Shimmer opens the tank lid on sniffs and puts it back on. "It's got fuel and thanks for finding the others and rescuing my pet lizard." She said. "Your welcome and I hope the battery has juice in it." He said, turns the key and hears the vehicle’s engine starting. "It works." "This is perfect, we can go hunting occasionally." She said. "We sure can." He said, turning the UTV off. It got a few members attentions on the vehicle. "It works?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. We were checking if it worked and when you guys go hunting, I can watch over our pets." Shimmer said. "I was thinking some of us can go hunting after lunch today and find something to save." He said. "You hunt?" Applejack asked. "Yeah, I used to hunt with my dad before this world changed." He said. "What will you be hunting, darling?" Rarity asked. "Whatever looks good that is moving around in those woods." He stated. "Who will go out with you to hunt?" Flash asked. "I'll have to think about that." Devon said, noticed two zombies at the gate. "The noise must have attracted them." "Should we take them?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. You guys distract them. Me and Dash will go around and get them." He said to the teens as Rainbow Dash grabbed the fire axe the motel had. With the member that stayed at that spot, Devon and Rainbow Dash went to the other end of the fence and walked out of the camp's fence. "I'll take the close one, you get the far one." He said, pulling out his hatchet. "Gotcha." She said. "Hey ugly dudes! Over here!" She called out, getting the two walking corpses' attention. Rainbow and her friend run towards the dead couple. Devon chops the close one while Rainbow Dash chops the far one in the face. "That was fun. Now to get these creeps away from the camp." Three hours later, after lunch, it was 12:30 p.m., thirty minutes before 1:00 p.m. for the phone call. Devon was getting the UTV off the trailer and stopping it on the solid ground. He had a metal bottle filled with water for when he needs to drink and poor on his head. There were the other teen members of the group, but Fluttershy was watching the crusaders practicing, had their best weapons on them and water bottles for them to carry. "Alright everyone, as you know, some of you will be coming with me to hunt. So, I'll pick who'll come and what you'll do, and we'll be carrying our own radio." Devon said, looking at each member with the skills they had in them. "Flash, you drive. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, you three and I can use quiet weapons, you three will come. Rarity, the rifle is loud, but you have the sharp eye to shoot a moving target, you can come. I hope you're wearing your outdoor boots." He said to the fashionista. "Are we going to hold our weapons during the drive?" Twilight asked. "No, we can put them in the bed of the UTV, let's get our weapons and everyone else can stay and some can open the gate when we get back." A minute later, the six teenagers got their weapons and with four of them now carrying their own bladed since Devon and Rainbow Dash had their own. "How far should we go?" Flash asked, getting in the driver seat. "Not too far." Twilight said, putting her bow in the bed while the others put their large weapons into the bed and getting in the front middle seat. "This map shows the size of the forest and a pond about a quarter of a mile from here." She said, holding the map of the area they were all at. "Maybe we could split up and find more animals to get. I'll be next to the pond here." Devon pointed on the north end of the pond. "We'll take east of your location." Applejack pointed for her and Rainbow Dash to go to. "We'll take west of his location." Twilight pointed for her and Rarity to be drop off. "If anyone gets something, call me on the radios." Flash said. "Sounds good." Devon said, looked at Pinkie and Adagio at the gate. "We're ready." Giving them the signal to open the gate and drive into the woods. Five minutes later, the hunters were in the middle of the woods. They make their first stop at the pond. "This is my stop." Devon said, climbing out of the vehicle. "Guys, in about 20 minutes, someone is about to call me on my phone, and I'll let you know what the caller says." "Your phone works?" Rarity asked. "Yesterday when we went to the city, his phone was ringing, and it was a family who called." Rainbow Dash explained. "But we didn't hear it ringin'." Applejack said. "Maybe you didn't hear it good enough." Devon said, getting his crossbow out of the bed and loading it. "I'll let you know what they say." "Alright." Flash said, driving to the next spot for Rarity. A few minutes later, they arrived at Twilight and Rarity's spot on the west side of the pond. With a few trees and a clean space of grass with a log next to a tree still standing. "This spot looks lovely. If there aren't any zombies around, this would remain the way it is." Rarity said, getting her rifle out of the bed of the UTV as Twilight grabbed her bow. "The grass should keep your shoes clean, Rarity." Twilight said to Rarity and looks at the others. "See ya." She said, while the other head to the last drop off. Another few minutes (twice longer) later, the remaining teenagers made it to the east end of the pond. The area was full of trees and bushes, they could find a few small animals in the plants. "This could be a little hard to find some animals." Applejack said, grabbing her bow and shotgun, while Rainbow Dash grabbed her crossbow and Twilight grabbed her bow. "Well, some squirrels can be in the trees and rabbits can be in the bushes. They'll come out." Applejack said. "Like that." Rainbow Dash said, aiming her crossbow at a squirrel next to a tree and shoots it. "That's one. Many more to go." "Devon has about ten minutes until his phone call." Applejack said. "I'll be in touch, girls." Flash said, before driving off. Ten minutes later, Devon was waiting for any animals to pass by. He couldn't stand the heat of the summer, he took a few sips of water from his bottle, he even poured some on his head. He heard his phone ringing, he grabbed it quick and answered it. "Hello?" He asked. "You're the kid she called?" A man's voice asked. "Yes. She called and mentioned that you three have a safe place. How far is it? My group are at a motel in a wooded area." Devon explained. "Where exactly?" The man asked. "An hour away from Canterlot City, west of the city. It's a two-floor motel. There were other family members we found yesterday when we went to the city to find supplies." Devon said, giving some information and came to realization. "You know, I didn't ask your names yesterday. Who are you?" He asked. "Devon, don't you recognize my voice?" The man asked, stunned Devon at the sound of his name. "How do you know my name?" He asked back. "It's your father, son." He said, revealing himself on the other end. Devon had to turn off his phone to see if it was real or not. He puts his phone up against his ear again to hear. "Devon, are you still there?" "Yeah, I'm still here." Devon said, in a disappointing voice. "I guess it was mom calling me yesterday, is Savannah there?" He asked. "Yes, we're all here." His father said. "But, you three died in a crash on the highway. I... had to put you all out." He said. "It wasn't your fault. You did the right thing." Devon's father said. "I should have been with you. We'd all be together. I'm hunting right now. I don't know how long I can stand this." Devon said, putting his phone away. He tries to believe it was not real, but it was stuck in his head. He hears a scrapping coming from behind and saw a deer scrapping a tree with its antlers. He slowly moves his crossbow up to an aiming position. He aims right for the deer's heart and takes a second before he shoots as the deer was about to stop scrapping the tree. It looks back at Devon got shot in the heart and runs, which caused the arrow tip to cut deeper into the heart and makes the deer fall to the ground. It was a lucky shot, he pulled out his radio and contacted everyone. "Guys, I caught a deer, it's a big one. Did any of you guys catch anything?" He asked. "We got five squirrels and two rabbits." Rainbow dash said. "I got two squirrels." Twilight said. "I didn't want to risk the noise with the rifle, darlings." Rarity said. "That could be the best one we got today, we'll be heading your way." Flash said. "Alright." Devon said, putting his radio on his belt and reloads his crossbow and takes the shot bolt out of the deer. He hears a twig snap from behind and aims encase of any animals or zombies. If it was zombies, they'd come right for him. He lowered his crossbow and noticed two adult women he recognized, but a man he never met. "Celestia, Luna. You two are still alive?" "Devon, you’re hunting?" Celestia asked. "Yes. Boy, am I glad to see you and your sister, but who is he?" He asked about the man. "This is Discord. We ran into him a couple of weeks ago." Luna said. "Oh. You should come with us. We have a camp not too far from here. We got plenty of room." He said, noticed Rarity and the other four teenagers arriving at his spot. "Girls, I'm glad you're all here. I found our former principals and an old friend of theirs." "I never thought we'd see each other again after the outbreak." Twilight said. "That's what we thought until now, Twilight." Celestia said. "Where's Flash?" He asked. "He told us he stuck in a pit. It might be awhile." Twilight said. "I hope he makes it out alive." He asked. "Uh, guys. We got trouble!" Discord said, spotting zombies walking towards them. "Oh shit! We got the dead on us, girls. They must be attracted to the deer." Devon said, looks back at the former principals and newbie. "Do you think you can help get this deer to our camp? We'll cover you." "Sure. Which way?" Celestia asked, grabbing the hind legs of the deer while Luna grabbed the front legs, and Discord grabbed the antlers. "We go that way." Twilight pointed the direction, getting her bow ready while Applejack did the same. With the five armed teens and three adults carrying a deer, they make their way back to camp. The archers shot all their arrows on a few zombies they could. They had to use their firearms to kill them and retrieve their bolts from the dead zombies. Rarity shoots at a zombie right before it had its chance to kill Twilight as she was pulling a bolt out of a zombie's face. Applejack had blood splatters from getting head shots with her shotgun, splatting a zombie's head onto a tree. Devon fired all ten rounds in his gun, he grabbed the extra clip in his holster and released the empty one. He was startled by a zombie tackling him to the ground, he quickly shoots it in the face, but another zombie got on top of the dead one to reach its prey but got shot by Devon. A third zombie fell on top of the two dead zombies trying to grab Devon. He tries to get a good shot on his predator, but it keeps moving its head left and right and tries to grab his hand with the gun, so he puts his gun in the mouth of first zombie laying on top of him and shoots three rounds to try and get a headshot and gets some blood on his face. Applejack noticed the stack of dead people on top of Devon, as he was trying to push them off him. She kicks the two on top for him to get out easier. "Thanks, AJ." Devon said, getting up. "You might wanna save the thanks for later." Applejack said. "Guys, we're just wasting ammo here. We have to go." Rainbow Dash said, with one clip of ammo remaining for her Desert Eagle. A zombie approached her from behind. But, a UTV ran into the zombie, breaking its legs and getting Rainbow Dash's attention. "Flash!" "You guys alright?" He asked. "Barely." Devon said to him, then facing Celestia. "Celestia, we can carry the dear in the bed." "At least this will go faster." Discord said, hauling the deer into the bed of the UTV with the two principals. "Get in, we'll ride in the bed." Rainbow Dash said, climbing into the bed with Applejack and Devon doing the same with Twilight and Rarity riding in the front. "Go!" Applejack yelled to Flash, holding tight as the UTV drives away from the forest of zombies. Meanwhile back at camp, everyone was settled to a little quiet. They were all doing their tasks as they were since this morning. They all hear a horn coming from the woods, it got got Pinkie and Adagio to go to the gate and open it as the UTV got out of the woods and into the camp for the two girls to close the gate. "What happened?" Adagio asked. "The woods got infested with dead people, we got a few animals, and we got three new rivals. The school's principals and a someone I didn't know about until now." Devon said, getting out of the bed of the UTV. "We managed to catch a few small animals and a deer. I just hope they don't find us." "Devon, we should cover the deer up before Fluttershy sees this. She'd be scared and our pets." Applejack said, getting a tarp out of Devon's truck and placing it over the dear, while the others got out of the UTV. "Wait until she hears about me shooting it." He said to himself, hearing a crack of thunder from the distance. "There's a storm coming, I hope the sound draws them away." Rainbow Dash said. "Same here, Dashie." Pinkie said. "Darling! You have blood all over your face and shirt." Rarity pointed out to Devon. "Don't worry, it'll wash off." He said. "This place does look safe." Discord said, looking at the motel. "Yeah, we also built the gate to keep the dead out." Devon said. "Does it hold?" Luna asked. "It does. We check on it occasionally." Twilight stated. "We should get everyone inside before they get here, darlings." Rarity said. "I agree. Everyone inside, quick." Flash called out, getting everyone to get into their motel rooms and wait for the zombies to possible go to the direction the storm is coming from. Later that night, the motel stands in the rain and everyone was still in one piece. They look at the windows of their rooms and watch the rain fall. The rainy weather cooled down the exterior heat, they needed some cool air for some time, some noticed Devon walked out of his room and stood in the rain. Adagio walks out of her room. "Devon, what are you doing?" She asked him. "I feel like standing in the rain, it feels good out here." He said. "Did you forget about the pool?" She asked. "No. It just feels cooler out here than it was." He said. "If you say so. Don't stay too long." She said, walking back into her room. "I won't. I should probably remove the deer's guts before it gets bloated." He said, getting his knife from his belt and cuts open the deer he shot and removes all its guts and drags it into the tree line. He stays in the rain for another 30 minutes to cool off and wash the deer blood off and went back into his room, drying himself up from the rain, and goes to bed. (June 24, 2016) The following morning, Devon woke up before anyone else, not feeling good. His felt warm, had a sore throat, and was seeing things. He walked outside to get some fresh air, if it can help feel a little better. After ten minutes of fresh air, he still felt the same sore throat. He went to the RV to get some medicine to help him feel better. He took some ibuprofen to help, but he still felt dizzy. He walks out of the RV and saw things that wasn't there. He walked towards the UTV and drives it into the gate, pushing it open, and drives into the woods. Seven minutes later, Devon drove to the other side of the pond, opposite side of his hunting spot from yesterday. He climbs out and walks towards what looks like a hut, maybe just a vision from his fever. He gets a headache, he puts his hands on his head to make it stop. He feels a something hard hit his ribs, he looks down and noticed a holster for a katana, with the sword still in it. He turns to the sound of a stick snap and saw a few zombies walking right to him. Weather it was real or not, he grabs the sword and swings it towards the closes zombie and cuts its head off from the neck and takes care of the other two. He uses what's around him to fight the dead, but a four more come out of the trees and walk towards the only survivor. He takes on the first two that were closer to him. To the remaining four dead people, he kicks the closes in the knee, break its leg and it falls into the fire, burning it. He kicks one, causing it to push another zombie behind it, causing one to fall on the ground and the other to fall onto a three-foot stick in a log, ripping through its back and out of its chest. The zombie on the log, tried to get up, but was stuck. Devon turns around to the zombie coming to his back. He pushes the zombie up against a tree with the blade of the sword across its mouth. It fights against him, but he pushes the sword deeper and deeper, he cuts through. The one zombie kicked down got up and tackled him after the tip of the katana got into its mouth. Devon pushes the sword deeper through its head and killing it before it killed him. He pushes the zombie off him and gets up and walks towards the zombie on the log and stabs it right in the face. He turns to the zombie on the fire, it still moves, he steps on its head and presses down into the burning coals, and crushed its skull, bringing it to its end. Three more come out of the woods, but Devon felt weak. He fell to the ground, getting ready to die. A cloaked figure comes out, swings a staff towards the three dead people and Devon passes out from the fever. Meanwhile and ten minutes later, back at the motel. Twilight wakes up to the sound of a knock on her door and gets out of bed to open the door to Rainbow Dash, a little worried. "Twilight, oh good you're still here." She said. "What is it, Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked. "The UTV is missing and the gate is open. But we didn't get any trouble." Rainbow Dash said, noticed Flash in the open. "Flash, you're up. The UTV is missing." "That's not the only that's missing, Devon's not here, but his weapons are." Flash said, holding Devon's weapons. "You don't think he drove off, did he?" He asked. "No, he wouldn't just leave. If he leaved, he would have taken his truck. He wouldn't survive out there alone. We'd go with him." Twilight said, turning to Adagio's door. "What's with the all the talking?" Adagio asked. "Devon's gone." Rainbow Dash answered. "What? Where to?" Adagio asked again. "We don't know, he probably took the UTV and drove off somewhere." Twilight said. "We have to find him!" Adagio stated, getting her gun out of her room and went to get Aria and Sonata. "Guys! There're tire tracks heading into the woods. He must have gone through there." Rainbow Dash called out, with the other five teens and heading into the woods to find their friend. Meanwhile and fifteen minutes later, Devon slowly opened his eyes. He felt a little better than he was, he looked around a noticed that he was inside a hut. He wasn't hallucinating the hut from his headache and saw the cloaked figure with the hood down, revealing the face of a woman with a black and white Mohawk, and she was working at a table making something. With Devon getting up from her bed, got the woman to turn to see him getting up. "I see you are awake, but your rest gave you a good break." She said in rhymes. "I feel a little better than I was." He said, rubbing his head. "What happened?" He asked. "When you were alone, you took down seven, you had quite the skills Devon." She said. "Aside from the rhyming, how did you know my name?" He asked. "You spoke your name while you were in rest, you can call me Zecora for the best." She said. "I'm not going to ask her twice about the rhyming." He said in his head. "How long was I out for?" He asked. "You were out for fifteen minutes, but the dead had the spin its." Zecora said, finishing what she was making and mixing it with water. "You must take a drink, or you won't feel better to think." Handing Devon the cup with the mix, watching him drink it down. "How long have you been here? Since the infection broke loose?" He asked. "Long before the infection came, when I heard a city go to flames." She said. "I fear that my hut is not safe, I will need a place of raphe." "I'm with a group at a motel. I can take you there, we got plenty of room, and maybe you could be the doctor of the group, we need you." he said, offering a safe place for her. "I will need to pack my stuff, my medicine will help your people feel buff." Zecora said, making Devon chuckle a little. "Sorry, I laughed from that. I better see if the coast is clear." He said, looking out the door cracked open and noticed three zombies eating the deer in the bed of the UTV. "We got three zombies out there, eating the deer I shot yesterday. We need them away from the UTV. You have a weapon?" "My staff has saved our lives, it will give the dead a quick dive." She answered, walking out of the hut with him to kill the dead. Devon saw the sword he used before he passed out awhile back, he picks it up, and stabs the first zombie in the back of its head while Zecora got the other two. They looked at the deer's chest ripped open and two legs ripped apart. "There goes a saved meal, but maybe they can be used as a distraction. We're gonna have to pull this off before we go." He said, Zecora agreed to grab a leg as he grabbed the other leg and tossed it aside a bush. "At least the tarp is clean, we can put your things on the tarp." He grabbed one side as Zecora grabbed the other side to flatten the tarp. A few minutes later, a zombie was eating a small animal with its knees on the ground. An arrow shoots through the side of its head. It falls to its side as Twilight pulls the arrow out of its head. "Nice shot, Twilight." Rainbow Dash said. "Thanks." Twilight said back, pulling the arrow out and looking at the tire tracks again. "It looks like he drove around the pond. We didn't even drive that far. "Where did you guys even hunt?" Aria asked. "I took this spot, while Rarity was on the other side, and Devon was over there." Rainbow Dash pointed to the spots. "Is that smoke over there?" Sonata pointed to in the direction. "That must be where he is." Adagio said, running towards the smoke ahead of the others. "Wait up." Flash said, he and the others ran towards her. They made it to the end of the tire tracks and found the UTV next to a hut. Which had to be where Devon was, from the looks of the zombies killed, but one pierced through a log. "He can't be too far." "What did he used to kill them?" Aria asked. "Is this a holster for a sword?" Rainbow Dash asked, holding the holster. "Someone must have dropped the sword some time ago." Applejack thought, looking in the UTV's bed, filled with bottles and bags. "What is this stuff?" Sonata asked. "I don't know." Applejack said, heard what sounded like a door opening, from behind was Devon with a couple of bottles and woman behind. "Guys!" He said, surprised to see his friends came to find him. "Devon." Adagio said, dropping his weapons and walks up to him and hugs him. He hugs her back, with the bags in his hands. "Why did you leave the camp?" She asked. "I felt sick, but she made me feel better. Her name is Zecora." He said, letting go of Adagio and puts the bags in the bed. "Guys, she's coming with us. She can be the doctor, for medicine to be exact." He noticed a zombie eating the deer they put next to the bush, Adagio handed him his weapons, and he pulls out his hatchet to kill the zombie and swings it across its face. "Maybe we can use animals as bait, lure them away or into a trap and we can get rid of them." He said, putting his belt with his weapons around his waist. "Sounds like a good plan, but we'll have to hit the fan." Zecora said, walks into her hut to get the rest of her stuff. "For the record, she speaks in rhymes." He stated to his friends. "Good to know." Aria said. "Did you use a sword to kill these guys?" Rainbow Dash asked, holding the holster for the sword. "Yeah." He said, picking the sword up and puts it in the holster. "But I saw her swinging her staff and maybe she could use that sword better than me. Come on, let's help her." A few minutes later, they got all the ingredients Zecora had in her hut. With eight members heading back to camp, Flash and Devon hoped in the bed, without standing or sitting on the items. Devon had the sword strapped over his shoulder to take back to camp for one of the members. “Why did you drive out here by yourself?” Flash asked. “I felt sick. Had a sore throat, bad headaches, and hallucinations. I drove out here a little steady, encase if I drove into some trees, bushes, zombies, or the pond. I stopped next to the hut and found this katana fought off seven of them trying to get me and I thought I was seeing them as a vision.” Devon explained. “I felt weak after handling the seven I handled, I thought it was it for me when a few more come out, Zecora saved me, I got to see her swing her staff at them before I passed out. She could use this sword from the way she swung that staff of hers. The rest of us can use some practice.” He said. “Well, I’m glad you’re okay, Devon. You should let us know you don’t feel good instead of driving off by yourself.” Flash said. “I’ll remember that.” Devon said, kept the tip in mind. Five minutes later, the UTV crew made it back to the motel. The two boys hoped out and opened the gate for the UTV to get inside and closed the gate from the inside. Shining walked out of his room and noticed the group at the UTV, he walks towards them. “Guys, what were you doing out there without telling any of us?” Shining asked. “I can explain that, Shining. I got sick with some headaches, hallucinations, and a sore throat. I drove off by myself and I meet Zecora. She helped me get better and I killed some dead people with a sword." Devon explained. "You could have got everyone worried about you." Shining said. "And I drove through the gate." Devon said. "But we didn't get any zombies inside. We were lucky." Twilight said. "Don't do that again." Shining said. "Sorry. I’ll never do that again. Just like the last few times going out for stuff." Devon said, he looks towards Zecora and walks towards her as she checks on her things in the UTV's bed. "Hey Zecora." He got her attention. "I was thinking for a while, when I see you swing your staff. Maybe you could use that sword for when you go out with us to find supplies?" "I do know how to use a sword, it will cut through them like a cord." Zecora answered, taking the katana out of the bed and strapping it over her shoulder and continues to check on her stuff. "That room over there is empty, you can stay in there." He pointed to the room and receives a thank you from her by a handshake. "Some things just get better." He said to himself. "From what you did dude. You need some rest." Rainbow Dash said, with her hand on his shoulder. "Sounds good enough." He said, walking towards the couch next to the RV and sits down to rest. Author's Note I think of motels as a start of a safe place in a zombie apocalypse. SUVs and jeeps can make good vehicles of our choices. UTVs are useful for survivors when hunting. The katana was inspired by my trip to Europe back in June 2016 I got in Germany as a souvenir. Sorry for the long wait, I was distracted for some time and I couldn't think for some time. Month 3, Day 47-49 (July 4th-6th, 2016)(July 4, 2016) In a small town, a few crashed vehicles, and some broken windows and glass doors of shops. Some of the windows were boarded up. Newspapers on the roads and sidewalks titled 'Virus Spreading, Town Evacuation'. Seven teens ran down the street to find supplies for their camp. They stop at the corner of a building to look down the street. One of them noticed a zombie looking at a destroyed car. "There's one, by the car." Flash said quietly, pointing to the zombie. "I've got it." Devon said, pulling his hatchet out and swings it across the back of the zombie's head. "Clear." He called out. "It was just one, we might be lucky this time." Rainbow Dash said, walking out with the others beside her. "But we should keep an eye out, they can take us by surprise." Twilight said. "Yeah, you're probably right." Rainbow Dash said. "Does anyone think we'll have any luck out here?" Adagio asked. "There's good luck and bad luck, darling. But we need the better luck." Rarity said. "Everyone who is alive needs luck, Rarity. Who knows who else is out there." Applejack said, looked at a stand of fireworks. "Looks like the fireworks are still there." "People probably didn't need any of these fireworks." Devon said. "But they could be useful now." Rainbow Dash said, walking towards the booth. "Yeah, we can get the best ones to bring the dead towards the spot they're firing and we can get out of there and lure them away." Devon said, grabbing some fireworks and put some in his backpack, and noticed a shop with the door open with a sign on camping stuff. "I wonder if there's anything left in the shop here." Devon said, walking into the shop. "Do you think there's anything in there, Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Looks like there's some knives, machetes, hatchets, and some camping backpacks here. I think there's enough for the group and to carry a few more fireworks. Give a hand with this." Devon called out. A few minutes later, the seven teens had camping backpacks on, but Devon already had his own before heading out to this town for supplies. They had knives and machetes/hatchets on their belts, but Devon already had a knife set with him. The rest of bladed weapons and a lot of gloves were put in the camping backpacks that carried the camping packs, the looters put some of the gloves with hard knuckles on. They walked out and continued down the street with Devon carrying a Gerber Survival Kit set in his backpack. They come up to a pharmacy, noticed the tail of a helicopter coming out of the roof. "A helicopter crashed here. Let's hope the supplies in there ain't destroyed." Applejack hoped. "I thought I heard a helicopter fly by last week at night when I was keeping watch and everyone was asleep." Devon said to Applejack. "Why didn't you tell us?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I thought I was hallucinating again." He said. "Next time, dude. Get one of us out with you, just encase you're seeing things or not." She said. "I'll try to remember that." He said, noticed the front doors all blocked. "This rubble is blocking the entrance and windows." He looked to the right, saw a semi truck's trailer blocking the road, but it had a ladder on it. "The underside of this trailer is blocked. We can climb that ladder and try to get to the back door to the pharmacy. I'll boost you guys up." He said, putting his hands together. Twilight went first, Adagio climbed up next, then Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Flash climbed up last. Part of the ladder snapped off, but was still dangling, Flash made it up. "Oh, nuts." Rainbow Dash said. "What happened?" Devon asked. "The ladder is loose. I don't think it's going hold your weight if you try to climb up." Adagio said and watched Devon grab the ladder. It snapped completely off and fell to the ground. "Looks like she's had it." He said. "Jump up, we'll catch you." She said, putting her hand out. "I can't jump that high, Adagio. I'll find a way up." He said, looking around for something to help him up. "That jeep could help ya, sugarcube." Applejack pointed to the jeep. "Thanks, AJ." He thanked, walking to the jeep, noticed something wrong. "Concrete's in the jeep and the tires are flat, I don't think I can push it like this on my own." He said to himself, looked around the jeep to see if something could help. He found a winch on the front of the jeep, he could try to pull it. He grabs the winch and pulls it to the trailer. "You know, it was a good thing you found Zecora last month. We wouldn't have the best meds if it wasn't for her." Twilight said. "Thanks to my cold, headaches, and hallucinations, we got the best help whenever we get sick, but we could still use the other meds for when we need them." He said, hooking the winch to the underside of the trailer that looked the strongest. He walks back to the jeep and turns on the winch. The winch pulls the jeep to the trailer. "At least the winch works." Flash said. "Yeah, it's even strong enough to pull a jeep full of concrete." Devon said, walking next to the jeep. It came to its stop and Devon climbed onto its hood. "Guys, when I was going take watch last night, I remember walking by the room Fluttershy's parents were in and I heard them talking." Rainbow Dash said to the group. "What did they say when you walked by?" Devon asked. "From what I heard from them, they were talking about us being watched from outside the gate." She said to her friends. "By zombies? They'd be coming right after us." Adagio said, confused. "No, by someone in the woods." Rainbow Dash said, correcting her. "Maybe we could find that person and help 'em." Applejack said, reaching out to pull Devon up. Devon reaches out but was stopped by a scream from down the street. A figure comes out of a store they fought was locked, it probably got unlocked from the inside, two zombies came out of the store and a bunch more coming from all around. "What the hell is that? A zombie?" Adagio asked, shocked at the sight. "Zombies don't scream, do they?" Flash responded back. "I don't think so." Adagio said, with Rarity looking through the rifle's scope to see the screaming figure. "It's a girl, we have to help her." Rarity said to them. "How? We can't reach her with dead guys around her." Adagio said. "We got to do something." Rainbow Dash said, aiming her crossbow to help the woman, but noticed the woman got bit on her shoulder. "Ah man, we have to shot her, put her out of her misery." "Or leave her." Adagio said, with an idea. "Adagio!" Twilight said. "Think about it, if we leave her, she can buy us time to get supplies." Adagio explained. "Are you sure about this?" Devon asked. "I'm sure, this could be our chance." She said, looking at Devon looking back and forth towards the woman and his friends. "God, dammit." Devon mumbled. "Pull me up." He grabbed Applejack's hand and climbs up. They jump down to the other side of the trailer and run towards the backdoor of the pharmacy. They noticed spots on the shelves were empty. "Looks like people grabbed a lot of stuff after the first few days." "We'll just grab everything we can that was left behind and get out. Make sure to look under the counters just encase there's something extra." Flash said, grabbing bottles off the shelves, while Twilight and Rarity did the same. Devon, Adagio, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash got the counters. "Some of these bottles are empty." Rainbow Dash said, throwing the opened bottles aside and noticed a puddle of blood. "Someone must have gotten bitten and took as many as they could to help them." "Don't think the pills would help. They're pretty much dead or undead." Devon said, grabbing whatever pill bottles are filled with pills and putting them in their backpacks. "We still got room in these bags. We can get some snacks and drinks before we go." Adagio said, looking at the shelves on the other side of the counter. "Might as well grab some." Applejack said, climbing over the counter with the others, and they heard the woman's screaming stop. "She's gone. Maybe they won't find us." Twilight said, grabbing some food to put in her backpack along with the others and heard some banging on the walls coming from outside. "Dammit, some of them must have seen us." Rainbow Dash said. "We'll just grab as much food as possible before they get inside." Rarity said, grabbing some food on some other shelves. The others grabbed as many as they can. They rushed through isles as fast as they could, the shelves were almost empty. This was quick for them to get done before they could get over run by the undead. "I think that's everything." Devon said. "Then let's get out of here." Flash said, noticed zombies came in from the back door. "Our exit is blocked." "We'll have to shoot our way out." Devon said, pulling out his gun and shoots. As the others did the same walking back in their own isles. Their gun shots brought more zombies from outside of the pharmacy and into the pharmacy. "Shooting them is just bringing more of them." Twilight said, noticed a big hole in a wall with no zombies coming through. "I think I found a way out. We can get through there. Follow me." Running towards the wall and shoots the zombies to help the others. They ran towards the hole and Flash was stopped by a zombie that was a helicopter pilot. He pushes the zombie back, but it leaned back forward and maintained its balance. He pushes it again and it lunges towards him. Flash grabbed it by the shoulders, struggled to get it off, and was close to his death. But it was pulled from behind by Devon and fell on some rod irons sticking out of the concrete, holding it in place. Flash pulled the helmet off, which pulled its skin off its head and Devon chopped its head. "Are you bit?" Devon asked. "No and thanks." Flash answered. "Save the thanks for later, it's time to go." Devon said, climbing through the hole with the others and ran back to the motel. Thirty minutes later, our scavengers made it back to the motel with Zephyr keeping watch. The gate was opened by Nightlight and Bow to let them in. The seven teenagers walked in and the two fathers closed the gate. They walked into the RV and saw Shining sitting at the table for when they got back. "Looks like you guys got a little more than what we'd expected. What'd you get?" Shining asked. "A lot of meds, snacks, camping stuff, bladed weapons, gloves, and some fireworks." Devon said, taking off his backpack and pulled out what was packed. "This could last us for a few more months." "There was a store with all these machetes, hatchets, and knives. The backpacks came useful." Flash said, showing the bladed weapons. "We picked up the best-looking fireworks for when we could use them to draw the dead into another direction." Twilight said, revealing the fireworks. "We grabbed a lot of camping backpacks, so maybe we can give some to the others." Rainbow Dash said. "Perfect, with all of this, it can last us up to the fall." Shining said. "The Fall! It'll get chilly." Rainbow Dash said. "We can make fires to keep us warm." Devon replied. "What about the cars? Those can keep us warm." Adagio said. "We'd be wasting electricity and we need fuel to drive around, Adagio." Twilight pointed out. "I hope we find a good place with electricity, my hair feels like a mess." Rarity said. "We'll be there, Rare." Rainbow Dash said. "The town got overrun when a woman came out screaming." Flash said, shocked Shining. "What?" He said. "A woman came out of a store with the dead chasing her and brought more of them around her. It happened so fast, we could have helped her. But she got bit, we should have put her out of her misery." Devon explained. "We left her so she could give us time and get what we need." Adagio said, earning a disappointed look from them. "The next time we see someone in danger, we help. That's what we do." He said, placing his hand on her shoulder. "Many people can't seem to survive these days alone." Shining said. "Devon." "Yeah." He replied. "We've been thinking for some time about the weapons. We have those spares in the trailer and we thought about giving these guns and holsters back to you." Shining said, holding out the Glock 17 and Spas-12 to him. "These belong to you and we don't want to lose them. They're what's left of your family. We can get our own just like these." "I guess you're right. They're what I'll have to remember them." Devon said, taking them and looking at the others. "I'll get the rest of my guns and stuff and put them in my duffel bag." He walked out with the other teenagers following him to his room. When they got to Devon's motel room, Devon placed the shotgun on his bed to remove the pistol from the holster and takes the clip from the pistol and pulled the frame back. He puts the pistol down and unloads the shotgun of all of the shells inside and the others did the same with the semi-autos. But Applejack didn't unload the Python so that way it can be ready and Twilight set the bow down with Rainbow Dash putting down the unloaded crossbow. "At least there's plenty of spares in the trailer." "Sound good." Rainbow Dash said, walking out with the others walking out as Devon put all the weapons on his bed in his duffel bag except his father's crossbow and sister's bow because they couldn't fit in the duffel bag. Devon walked out of his room with his backpack and walked towards the trailer to grab some guns and noticed the teenagers that came with him were finding their suitable weapons. "Find what you're looking for, guys?" Devon asked, setting his backpack down and grabbing some guns. "Yeah. It's a good thing we looted that gun store or we wouldn't have a lot of guns." Flash said, grabbing his M&P pistol. "I can't find a Python. But I did find a model of your shotgun and my new handgun." Applejack said, holding out a semi-auto pistol. "Heckler & Koch Mark 23. Its clip capacity is double than my Python. It's in a .45 ACP caliber. That'll help." Devon said, getting a shotgun with a few more pistols, holsters and ammo clips. “Sorry if you can’t find the Python, it’s a rare revolver.” "How many are you grabbing?" Twilight asked. "Enough to swap guns and holsters with the others who have my guns." Devon answered, walking out with enough guns in one pouch walks towards Aria and Sonata as they sit with Cadence on the couch outside the RV. "You're back." Sonata said, getting up and hugging him and receives a hug back. "Glad to see you after a scavenger hunt. Did anything happen while we were away?" He asked. "Two zombies came to the gate and we used a couple of hammers to take them down." Aria pointed out. "You two got the moves." He said, looking at the pistols they had holstered. "You girls talked with Shining about giving my guns back, right?" He asked. "Yeah, we did. We had them on us for when you pass by." Cadence said, handing the PMR-30 pistol to Devon as Aria and Sonata handed him his Hi-Power and P226 and holsters in the empty pouch of his backpack. "I grabbed some of the same guns so the rest of us can still shoot." He grabbed a PMR-30 and Hi-Power pistol and handed them to Aria and Cadence. "Sonata, I thought maybe this could help you better." He said to the girl with the ponytail with a different gun. "Sig Sauer P250. It holds two more rounds and can help you fight the dead a little better." "This actually feels better. Thanks." Sonata said. "No problem. I'll catch you later." He said, walking towards the table with Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Sunset sitting down and eating. "Hey girls." "Hi Devon. Glad to see you came back." Fluttershy said. "You could use a break." Sunset said, handing him a paper plate with a sandwich on it. "Here's something to help wash that down." Pinkie said, handing him a bottle of apple cider. "Thanks girls." He said, taking the shotgun off his shoulder and sits down with them and eats his lunch. "You came back and you're carrying a shotgun and your backpack. What's up with that?" Sunset asked. "I know you three talked with Shining some time ago about giving my guns back and getting some new ones. So, I came by to pick up my guns and give you another one of the guns I gave you." He said, reaching for the P22 and USP handguns for Sunset and Fluttershy and handing Pinkie the M4 shotgun. "Pinkie, I hope it's okay for me to stop by your room get my shotgun?" "Sure. You need it more than me since I got that shotgun." Pinkie replied. "What about that pistol you gave her?" Fluttershy asked. "That was from a tank I got trapped in. She can keep that." He answered, takes a bite out of his sandwich. A few minutes of eating lunch, the four teens picked up their trash and put it inside the ice machine. Devon walked over to Pinkie's room to grab his M4 shotgun while Pinkie grabbed the shotgun left at the table next to his backpack as he picked up his backpack and walked back to his room to take out the guns, unload them, and put them in his duffel bag, but keeps his pistol on him. He checks the shotguns for ammo and pulls back the lever on the M4 to unload them. After unloading all of his guns, he walked out, and looked for Rainbow Dash and saw her with the crusaders give them some target practice. "Hey Rainbow Dash. You got a sec?" He called out. "Sure." She answered, giving the three little girls a couple pats on their shoulders, and walks towards Devon. "What do need?" "I was thinking about talking to Fluttershy's parents about what they saw last night and maybe ask Fluttershy if she knows." He said, heard a soft voice from behind. "Ask if I know about what?" Fluttershy asked. "If you heard about your parents seeing someone in the woods watching us last night." Rainbow Dash said. "I haven't heard about that. I feel a little scared about being watched." Fluttershy said. "I get a little nervous when something like that happens." He said. "Do you know where your parents are right now?" "I think saw them in their room up there." She pointed to the room. "Does your brother know?" He asked. "I don't know." She answered. "We should spread the word and let everyone else know after we talk to your parents." Rainbow Dash said, Devon agreed and walked to the upper floor of the motel to Mr. and Mrs. Shy's bedroom and knocked on the door and received an answer from the Shy parents. "Devon, Rainbow Dash. We're glad to see you back from your trip." Mrs. Shy said to the two teenagers. "Yeah. Same to us. We came up here to ask you to something she heard you two talking about something last night when she passed by your room." Devon said. "I heard you two talking last night about being watched by someone in the woods." Rainbow Dash said. "How did you know?" Mr. Shy asked. "Your door was cracked open when I walked by to take watch." Rainbow Dash explained. "Can you two explain what you saw?" Devon asked. "Well, I was using the bathroom in the RV before I went to bed after everyone else went to sleep. I got upstairs to this door and I saw a reflection in the window that looked like something was shiny coming from the bushes, I turned around and it was gone." She said, pointing to the spot in the tree line. "It could have been binoculars that caught a light's reflection. Maybe we should try to put the pieces together on what happened." He said to Fluttershy's mother. He walked downstairs to the RV and grabbed a pair of binoculars and two walkie-talkies for him and Rainbow Dash. Devon tossed one up to her and walked outside the gate and into the spot where Mrs. Shy saw the watcher. "This is the spot. Could you walk down the deck and back to your door?" He asked through the walkie-talkie. "Yes." Mrs. Shy answered, walking down the deck to the stairs and tries to repeat what she did that night with Devon looking through the binoculars at her as she walks back to the door and looks at Devon's reflection in the window. She turns around to where she saw the watcher, but Devon moved behind a tree to think of the hiding spot from her view. "Whoever was watching, must've hid behind this tree so that way you couldn't see that person you saw that night." He said, walking into view and back into the camp to get back to the upper deck to Rainbow and the Shy parents. "We should tell the others about what you saw that night." He suggested. Later that night, they agreed and they brought everyone to the RV, forming half a circle with ends of the half circle at each end of the RV. "Everyone, we assembled you all here for an announcement. Last night, Fluttershy's parents saw what might have been a person in the woods watching us. That person could've been looking for a safe place and went back to the group to tell about our camp and to bring them here or is alone and got stumbled by a zombie and ran away." Devon said to the group. "I didn't see a zombie when I turned around to look." Mrs. Shy said. "Maybe it could have been a crawler." Rainbow Dash suggested. "I would have seen rotten skin on the ground when I went out there." Devon explained. "When we find that person, we need some reasons from that person for watching us and hid from our view." Adagio said. "As long as there isn't anything about hurting or killing them." Twilight said to her. "We don't kill others, we help others to survive." Shining said. "I never said anything about killing them. Ever since Devon saved us, we never even hurt any of you for two months." Adagio said to the group. "She has a point. We've changed ever since that day." Aria said. "We knew that, Aria." Rainbow Dash pointed out. "It's dark, it's best we rest now, and search in the morning." Luna suggested. "My sister's right. We'll get caught by zombies if we go out there right now." Celestia said. "I agree with that." Twilight said, going back to what she was doing and the others continued on what they were doing. (July 5, 2016) At a time, close to five pm, with the sun halfway close to the ground. The group was outside of their rooms, some were looking into the woods from the inside of the wall. The members had various models of Berettas, Glocks, Sig Sauers, 1911s, Heckler & Kochs, revolvers, shotguns, rifles, machetes, hatchets and knives that looked suitable to them. Thanks to their training with firearms over the last month, they knew how to handle a gun and to fight off the undead. Everyone gathered around the side of the RV with Shining Armor setting a map of the area on the table next to the RV. "These are the hunting spots from last month they took." Shining pointed to the five teenagers who were at the spots. "With more of us out there, it can give us a better chance to cover more ground and find that person." "Do you think it would be best to go on foot or we could take the cars?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We'll take the cars. If there's a group out there, we can carry as many as we can with them." Shining answered. "With the trailer on my truck, we can more people and possibly the supplies they got." Devon said as he checked his gun to make sure the clips were full of ammo. "We're going with you. You're not going alone again." Adagio said with Sonata and Aria by her sides. "Rarity, Applejack, and I can take the Avalanche. The crusaders insist on coming with us to help." Rainbow Dash said with the crusaders behind her, Applejack, and Rarity. "We still want to come. We can help out with the search." Scootaloo called out. "Are you sure about this? They're just little girls." Fluttershy's mother said. "They were trained with airsoft guns for a week. They can shoot as good as Devon here. They want to get out of these walls for once." Applejack pointed. "Can we come with you?" Apple Bloom asked. "Shining, do you think they're ready to fight zombies?" Devon asked. "Yes. After what Applejack said, they can go with them." Shining said. "Just remember girls, if you see anything dead moving. You shoot them in the head. Alright?" Devon said to the crusaders. "Got it." They said, standing next to their older sisters. "Me, Twilight, and my sisters can take the jeep." Pinkie said. "So, we're set then, we go to the spots and other spots to find this person." Devon said, walking to his truck and noticed Flash at the passenger side of his truck with a shotgun. "Are you coming with us?" He asked. "Yeah. I thought maybe you could use an extra hand." Flash said, opening the door to the front passenger seat. "That would be great." Devon said, pick up his crossbow from the rear tire and puts it in the bed of his truck and Flash puts the shotgun he had in the bed before they got into their seats. He looked back to make sure he was not going to hit anyone or anything. He waited as Shining and Bow opened the gate and he drives off with the avalanche and jeep behind him as they drove into the woods. A few minutes later, the group of vehicles stopped at Devon's spot from last month. They pulled out their radios to speak to each other. "Alright, does everyone know where to look?" Twilight asked. "We've been thinking about looking in other areas we didn't hunt in to get a better advantage." Rainbow Dash said through the radio. "You're right, Rainbow. We can check on new areas in these woods." Flash said. "We'll head right." Devon said. "We'll go left." Twilight said. "Us too, but in a different direction." Applejack said. "We'll check back if we find anything." Devon said, driving to the right while the others went left. After a few minutes, the two vehicles that drove in the same direction got to Rarity and Twilight's hunting spot when the jeep stopped and the avalanche kept driving. Twilight and the Pie sisters got out of the jeep and Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud grabbed their large weapons. "We made it to the spot me and Rarity were hunting at. We will check here for any signs of this person." Twilight spoke through the radio. "Where should we start?" Limestone asked. "We should check around trees and look inside bushes for a sign of our mystery person." Pinkie said, holding out her shotgun. They looked around for some signs, but didn't see anything from their starting point. Marble noticed something in the ground next to a bush. "I think there's footprints in the dirt, here." Marble said to the others. "Let me see." Twilight looked at where Marble was looking and noticed three more sets of footprints and noticed they had different size shoes. "This must look like a group. Four of these tracks are about the same size, they must be kids. Four of them are adult size." She pointed out. "I found this on the bottom of that tree over there." Maud said, holding out a piece of plastic that looked like it held a type of snack set. "It must have been a peanut butter crackers pack someone had not too long ago." "Someone was hungry." Pinkie said, picking up the radio and holds the button. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said. "My group made it to our spot. We're about to search from our end." Devon said through his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way, Rarity." Twilight said through the radio and walks back to the jeep and head into the direction Rarity's group went. With Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and the crusaders, they made it to their spot that wasn't close to Zecora's hut. There were a few trees and bushes. They got out of the truck and looked around to make sure it was safe. The older girls grabbed their long arms out of the bed of the truck. The crusaders stayed close to avoid trouble from any zombies in the area. Rainbow Dash loads her crossbow with a bolt while Applejack loads her shotgun with the shells she had in her pocket and Rarity loads her rifle with the rounds she had in her pocket. "How do we find signs of our mysterious watcher?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We'll just have to find pieces to where they could have gone." Applejack said. "Just keep your eyes open, darling. We'll find something." Rarity said. "Rarity, you might want to see this." Sweetie Belle called out to the others. "What is it, Sweetie Belle?" Rarity asked, walk to her sister with the others following her to find a zombie on top of a big rock with part of the rock piercing through its chest and with a knife in its neck. "I guess they had a run in with a dead creep." Scootaloo said, aiming her guns at the zombie's head. "Don't shoot, Squirt. You might bring more of them." Rainbow Dash said, getting Scootaloo to put her gun down. She walks towards the zombie, which tried to grab her. She stepped back and managed to get behind it. She pulls out her knife and stabbed it in its head. "This guy looks like he's been dead awhile. I don't think he's our guy." "At least we don't have to worry about that." Apple Bloom said. They all heard the radio make a noise. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." Pinkie said from her end. Rarity picked up the radio on her belt. "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said. "My group made it to our spot. We're about to search from our end." Devon said through his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way." Twilight said through the radio. "What else is there to find here?" Apple Bloom asked. "We'll have to search around for more signs, sugercube." Applejack said. The six girls looked around for any signs of the person they're looking for. Rarity noticed a piece of cloth on the rock the dead zombie is laying on. "This looks like a piece of someone's jeans." She said, picking up the piece of pants. "They must have run and got caught on this rock and this zombie tried to get him or her while they pulled their knife out and stabbed it in the neck and swung it around onto this rock." She tried to point out how it happened. "Guys, there's blood on this tree." Rainbow Dash said, rubbing some of the off with two of her fingers. "Zombie blood?" Applejack asked. Rainbow Dash compared the blood from the tree with the zombie blood on the rock. "This blood is too light to be a zombie. It must be that person's blood. Probably cut their hand while pulling the knife out?" Rainbow Dash asked while rubbing the blood off her fingers in the grass. "Must have, darling." Rarity said. "There's a water bottle here." Sweetie Belle said, holding the water bottle up to show the girls. "It still has some water in it. Probably dropped it when that zombie was coming to this spot." Rainbow Dash pointed out as she took the bottle and poured the rest of the blood off her fingers. A zombie walked towards the girls with the sound of them talking. Rainbow Dash put her crossbow down to handle the zombie. She pulled out her knife to kill it, she kicks it in its shin and made it fall on its side and stabbed it in the head. "I thought about this kind of trick this morning. This will make it easier to kill them." "There are tracks here." Scootaloo said, pointing at the ground. "Are these the same tracks Twilight mentioned?" Applejack asked. "Yes. Two of them are kid size and other two are adult size. It's definitely the same people." Rarity said, the sound of a jeep came from their rear. "Did you girls find anything?" Pinkie asked. "We found a knife, water bottle, piece of pants, and tracks which sounded like the ones you found." Rainbow Dash said. "We've got a group out here to find." Twilight said. "Twilight, we found something strange, there was blood on this tree and it looks like human blood." Applejack said. "Any idea how it happened?" Twilight asked. "We were guessing the person we're looking for cut their hand while pulling this knife out." Rainbow Dash said, showing the knife they found. "There was a water bottle here, too." She held the bottle after putting the knife back in her bag. "Anything else here to find?" Pinkie asked. "I don't think there's anything else to find here." Rarity said. "Let's head to Devon's group. They might have found something." Rainbow Dash said, pulling out her radio. "Devon, we found more stuff on our search and there's nothing else here. We're heading your way." She said, getting in the truck she road in with the rest of her group got in. "Alright, we found a camp here. We'll wait for you, we're going to check it out." Devon said on his end of the radio. Ten minutes ago, Devon, Flash, and the Dazzlings made it to their spot. Devon stopped and looked around to make sure it's clear and for signs of their objective. "You guys see anything?" He asked them. "Nothing." Flash answered. "I don't see anything." Adagio answered. "Same here." Aria said. "Me too." Sonata said, looking through the windshield, she noticed something moving behind a tree. "Wait, there's something there." She pointed to the spot. "I'll check it out." Devon said, getting out of his truck and pulling his hatchet off his belt to make sure it wasn't a zombie. As he got closer, it was a zombie, but it looked like it was eating something. He swung his hatchet forward into the back of its head, killing it. He got a look at what it was eating. "It was a zombie and it was eating what looks like a beaver. Girls, you can come out. Flash, take the wheel and turn the truck off when I say." He said to them, the girls got as Flash got in the driver's seat. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata pulled out their machetes as Devon got his crossbow out of the bed of his truck and heard his radio go off. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." Pinkie said from her end. "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said on her end as Devon picked up his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way, Rarity." Twilight said through the radio. Devon puts the radio away and loads his crossbow and came back to the front of his truck to lead his group. They started walking into from where they stopped and looked around for any signs of the person or people they're looking for. "Anything?" Sonata asked. "Still nothing." Devon answered. "There's got to be a sign around here somewhere." Aria said as she noticed Devon held his arm up with a fist to tell them to stop. He looks down at the ground. He stands on his knee and picks up an empty can of food. "Somebody had a meal." He said and puts the can down. "Flash, I think it's best to come out of the truck. We'll have to continue on foot." He called out as Flash turned off the truck and went to the back to get the shotgun he brought along. "There are some footprints here. They go this way." Flash said as he pointed the direction they go. They walked a few feet away from the truck to follow the trail until they find something. "Over here." Adagio called out to find a campsite. "Well there's a good sign." Devon said, getting behind a bush as the others did the same with some bushes and trees. Devon looks through the scope of his crossbow to see if there's any danger, but it looked okay. He gave them the signal to move slowly towards the camp. "See anything?" Flash asked. "Looks empty from here." Devon answered. "Cover me, I'm going to check out the tents." He placed his crossbow down on the ground and walked slowly to the small tent with his hatchet in his right hand and zipped it open slowly to not make much noise. It was empty with two kid size sleeping bags. He started to move to the big tent, which was half-way opened and saw that it was empty too with three adult size sleeping bags. He checks the third tent as he unzipped it open, it was empty just like the other two, but with one sleeping bag. "All clear." "This must be the base camp for this group we're looking for." Adagio pointed. "Do you think they'll be back?" Sonata asked, looking inside one of the tents. "I don't know, maybe we can wait for them to return and we'll bring them back to the motel." Devon said, picking up his crossbow where put it and walks back to the camp. "Let's hope they don't take too long to get back." Aria said as she heard Devon's radio go off again. "Devon, we found more stuff on our search and there's nothing else here. We're heading your way." Rainbow Dash said through her end of the radio. "Alright, we found a camp here. We'll wait for you, we're going to check it out." Devon said and puts it back on his belt. He looks at the pot hanging from a stand over a campfire area and took the lid off to see what was inside. "It's just water. Probably from the pond." He puts the lid back on the pot and walks to the first table Sonata was at looking through boxes. "Snooping around in the boxes, Sonata?" He asked. "There's like smaller boxes in here. For like snacks and empty drink bottles." Sonata explained. "I guess someone likes recycling." Devon said sarcastically as he moved them a little find more. He noticed a shiny looking shopping cart to his right. "They must have moving food around whenever they searched for supplies." He said to himself as walked to his left and noticed a pile of trash on the ground. "I guess I should take that back about our suspect, pretty much a litterbug." He walks to the other table with a lawn chair next to it with Adagio looking through boxes. "Looking for anything they could share with us when they come to the motel?" "Unless you want a ton of empty cans." Adagio replied. "I think I'll pass." Devon said, moving a box and noticed an open bag on the table with a small device next to it and picks it up. "What did you find?" Flash asked. "A video camera." Devon answered. "Does it work?" Flash asked as Devon opened the screen to turn it on. "The battery is dead. The charger is in the bag, we'll bring it back to camp and look at the video to identify them." Devon said, putting the camera back in the bag and into his backpack and walks towards the tent Aria was looking through. "There's only two small sleeping bags in here." She pointed. "They're both kid size. I hope they'll be back quick." He replied and went to the tent Flash was looking inside of. "An adult size sleeping bag is in here. Must be the leader." Flash said. "We can talk to the leader to come back with us, that can be easy." Devon said and walks to the tent that wasn't looked at. He looked back to make sure it was clear before taking a step inside the tent. He stepped inside to see what else he could find. He noticed a backpack was zipped open, he grabbed it and looked inside to see what was inside. "Whoever was here sure likes peanut butter crackers." He closed up the backpack and set it aside to look at the sleeping bags, he hears the sound of two vehicles coming to the camp. He looked back to see the truck and jeep the two group have driven in have come. "You're here." Flash called out the teens and crusaders exiting the vehicles. "You guys find anything?" Rainbow Dash asked. "A lot of trash, empty cans and a camera." Devon said. "Did it work?" Twilight asked. "The battery's dead and the charger is in the bag." He answered. "There's six sleeping bags in these tents and a backpack in here has a lot of peanut butter crackers." "Something about this sounds familiar to me for some reason." Pinkie said. "Maybe someone only wants to eat these instead of any other snack items." Limestone sarcastically said. "Very unlikely thought, darling." Rarity said. "What do we do know?" Sweetie Belle asked. "We should keep perimeter and wait for them to come back." Applejack said and noticed a zombie walking towards them. "Here comes one. Twilight, your shot." She said, Twilight pulled out her bow and shot it in its head through its eye as it falls back. "Nice shot." "Thanks, Applejack." Twilight said, walking to the dead zombie and pulls out the bolt she shot and takes a spot to keep watch. Devon looks back inside the last tent and checks what's left to find. He noticed a Canterlot High School Year Book and it came to thought. "Someone from Canterlot must be out here." He said to himself. He looked inside the first sleeping bag and it was empty, he checked the next one it was empty too and looked at the last sleeping bag to find something that looked like a squashed hat. He picked it up and pushed it out to see the design with different colored stars on it. "What the hell?" He said to himself and walked out of the tent to show the others the hat. "Guys, does this hat look familiar?" He asked, showing them the hat. "Is that Trixie's hat?" Rainbow Dash asked as she takes the hat from Devon's hand. "It must be. The stars pattern is the same as it looks back in high school when she wore it in the halls." Rarity said. "If this is her hat, she’d never put it down. Why would she leave it here?" Applejack asked. "Maybe because the wind would blow it off." Aria suggested. "There's no wind out here you idiot." Adagio said. "Do you always have to call me that?" Aria asked in an irritated tone. "Whenever you say something stupid I will." Adagio pointed. "But she's right, Adagio. There is no wind out here." Sonata said. "You too, Sonata. I'll say why she left her hat here in the first place." Adagio said to the pony-tailed girl. "Girls, knock it off. This is not the best time to argue. We have to find Trixie's group and get them back to our camp." Devon said, getting the girls to stop arguing about the situation and puts the hat in his backpack. They heard a twig snap and they all turned to the direction the sound came from. They aimed their weapons to make sure it was a zombie or more coming towards them. They heard a bush shaking, telling them it was coming closer to them. Applejack picked up a rock a tossed it at the bush, receiving the sound of a woman in pain from the rock that hit the person, they lowered their weapons. "They found use." The scratchy voice of a kid said. "Do you think they saw us?" The deep sounding voice of another kid said. "Keep your voices down, they'll hear us." A man's voice said. "Come out, we're here to help." Flash called out. "I never thought I would hear that voice again." The voice of a young girl said, she comes out of the bush to reveal herself as Trixie Lulamoon with some blood on her face and arms. "Trixie, are you okay?" Twilight asked. "I'm okay, my group is okay. But we need help." Trixie said as five people came out of the other bushes with some familiar faces and new faces with blood on their skins. "Snips, Snails and three more of your people are adults. What happened to you guys?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We don't have time to explain. We got attacked!" The woman said. "By zombies?" Scootaloo asked. "That's what you call those monsters?" Snips asked. "The dead people walking around? Yeah, those monsters." Limestone said. "Not those things, these lunatics!" The first man said. "Lunatics?" Sonata asked. "We don't have to explain. We need to get out of here before they-" The other man said as everyone heard a gunshot and ducked. The man felt intense pain coming into his back and out of his torso. He places his hand over an extremely painful spot of his torso and felt a load of blood coming out of a gunshot wound and fell to the ground with a big shock from everyone. "HE FOUND US!" Trixie shouted and pulled a pistol she had and shots in the direction the gunshot came from but didn't fire any bullets. "Why isn't this thing shooting?" "We need get out of here." The woman said, grabbing the injured man by his leg with the other man grabbing him by the arms. "Put him on the trailer of my truck, it'll be quick." Devon said, starting to run back to his truck but noticed Trixie checking her gun and trying to shoot again. He grabs her by her arm and she looked at him. "Trixie, come on." She realized what her group was doing, she ran to the trailer and got on with everyone driving back to the motel. Back at the motel, everyone kept watch from inside the wall. Fluttershy watched out for the pets for her friends. Shining Armor sat on top of the RV with his shotgun. Some of the others were on the balcony of the motel to get a better view of the other side of the wall and the other half were close to the wall to get a better shot towards dead people. The motel group heard the sound of three horns honking. Nightlight and Bow got to the gate and opened it for the vehicles to come in faster. The two trucks and jeep came out of the woods. "WE'VE GOT WOUNDED." Flash yelled to the camp and everyone came to the trailer to see what happened and saw a man with blood coming out of his torso with the other two adults applying pressure to the wound. Nightlight and Bow closed the wall. "Oh my, what happened?" Celestia asked. "This man got shot." Applejack explained. "By who?" Luna asked. "Someone in the wood just shot him, probably thinking he was a zombie from all the blood on him." Devon answered in his possible opinion. "At least he didn't get shot in the head." Twilight said, attending the man's wound and try to save him. "That's chaotic. Didn't the shooter even noticed him trying to attack you?" Discord asked. "We weren't going to attack. We needed help." Trixie said. "How bad is the shot?" Velvet asked her daughter. "The bullet went through, but I might be able to save him." Twilight said, while trying to help the injured man with Zecora helping her. "Is he going to be okay?" Sweetie Belle asked. "He'll be okay, Sweetie Belle. Twilight has learned about medical treatments before this happened." Applejack said. "Were you people watching us from outside the wall two nights ago?" Limestone asked. "No. We've been in those woods for a month. We didn't even know the area." The woman said. "It was probably those psychos who were watching you. We've been in those woods and we didn't know where to go." The unharmed man said. "We're not going back out there. We feel safer in here." Snips said. "Come with us, you boys could use some rest." Apple Bloom said to Snips and Snails with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle bring them to a comfortable place. "No more of that maniac in our lives." Snails said, going with the crusaders. "I'm not even sure this place is safe." Trixie said. "It's safe here, Trixie. We have modified the entrance to keep us safe from zombies." Twilight said, pointing at the wall. "I hope it keeps those people out." Trixie said, walking to a place to rest. "Trixie wait up. We don't even know this motel." The woman said with other man following Trixie. "If we find this guy who they are calling a lunatic. They better have a reasonable question for shooting this guy." Limestone said. "But Devon said it could have been an accident." Marble suggested. "It's quite possible, darling. It must have been a mistake to shoot this guy for a zombie." Rarity said. "Even if the shooter thought he was going to attack us." Maud said. "I'm going to see how the girls are doing." Applejack said, walking to where the kids were. "I'm going to see if Trixie is okay." Pinkie said, going to where Trixie was while the rest of the group left to rest after the experience they had. Devon checked on injured man, he had to help. "You girls need any help?" He asked. "We need you to apply pressure here while I stitch up his wound." Twilight said, Devon placed his hands on the wound, he felt the blood leaking and made the palms of his hands turn red. "How long do you think he'll have until he dies?" He asked. "This is a chance to save him before he dies, if not, his life will go by." Zecora said, while applying pressure to the wound for more pressure to stop the bleeding. "I think we've got it, here. You should clean the blood off your hands." Twilight said, Devon took his hands off the wound and looked at the blood on his hands. He walked to the gate to open it and rub his hands in the grass and got most of the blood off his hand. He walked back inside with Maud and Limestone closing it for him, he had to get someone to pour some water on his hands. He walked over to Sunset Shimmer, with some luck had a bottle of water with. "Sunset, do you think you could rinse this blood off my hands for me?" He asked. "Sure." She replied, pouring the water on his hands to rinse the blood off and saw the mix of water and blood dripping to the ground. She handed him a towel to dry off his hands. "I'm guessing it's that guys blood?" She asked. "Yeah. It was horrible. What it like this on the first few days after went to the hospital?" He asked, drying his hands. "But nobody was getting shot, except for the dead." She said. "Sometimes, I wish I didn't pick up my phone when dropped it at that game. I would have dodged that puck and be with my family and see what the first few days of the apocalypse were like." He said, placing the towel down on the table. "Did you guys find anything while you were out there?" She asked. "Yeah. I found Trixie's hat and a video camera at their campsite before they came back to the camp. She was probably coming back to the camp to get it. I don't think she knows I found it in her tent. She'll be lucky I took her hat for her." He said. "I just saw them on the couch over there. You should go give it to her." She suggested. Devon walked to where she was sitting and got her attention. "You're that kid from CHS, Devon?" Trixie asked. "The one and only." He said. "Wait a minute, I remember the news about you at a hockey game. You were hit in the back of your head and you were put in the hospital. It surprised Trixie you survived a hit like that." She said. "I get that a lot from the group. Who are the others of your group? I know that's Snips and Snails over there." He said. "These are my parents, Jack Pot and Spectacle. Her nickname is Showcase. The guy who was shot is Chris." She named out her people. "How long have you guys been out there?" He asked, sitting down in a folding chair. "Around a few weeks. We lost track of the day we've been camping in those woods." Jack said. "We kept watch to be safe at night and searched for supplies to keep us going." Showcase said. "Then that maniac found us, wanted to kill us." Trixie said, Devon was concerned about what she said. "You've been talking a lot about this maniac. What does he or she look like?" Devon asked. "He is a man. Red hair. Taller than you by a few inches. College age. Crazy eyes. He carries this machete and tried to kill us with it." Trixie described. "Is there a reason why he tried to kill you guys?" He asked. "We don't know. Something must have changed in him back in the first few days of this world." Spectacle said. "This place isn't going to be safe for long. We need to leave as soon as possible." Jack said. "We can pull our weight together and keep this place safe." Devon said, trying to calm them down. "Not with that group out there. They'll get in here and get us." Trixie said, giving the warning she know will come. "At least you guys found us while we looked through your camp." He said, taking his backpack off. "I think you came back to the camp to get this." He extended his hand out with Trixie's hat. "My hat." She said, grabbing her hat and putting it on her head. "This will keep the sun out of Trixie's eyes." She said. "Is this camera your?" He asked, taking the camera bag out with the camera still inside. "Yeah. But the battery died two days ago." She said. "I guessed that's why I found it dead in your camp. The charger is in here. You don't mind if I charge it, do you?" He asked. "Yeah." She answered, Devon and Trixie got up and walked to his truck and plugged it into the trucks power adapter. "We should leave it charging until it's full." She suggested. "What did you film on that?" He asked. "Trixie had someone filming her doing some street performing on the first day the world changed. Some other things after that and some days later of the terror I filmed." She said. "When you tried to shoot, did you forget you ran out of ammo?" He asked. "No. I have a clip full of bullets in this thing." She said, pulling her gun out to show him. "Let me see it." He said, holding out his hand and Trixie gave him her gun. "Beretta M9A1 9MM. Did you find this in a gun shop?" "My dad gave it to me after some training." She said, Devon pressed a button on the side of the grip, the clip dropped from the gun. He pressed the exposed bullet down, but it didn't go down. He pulled the slide back and saw a bullet come out and fall to the ground. He picked up the bullet and looked back at the gun, he noticed the safety was on, he switched it off. He pulls the slide back and pushed the slide lock up to hold the slide back and puts the loose bullet in the chamber and released the slide, puts the clip back in the gun and turns the safety back on. "You left the safety on." He said. "What?" She asked. "The red dot on the slide means it's ready to fire when it's exposed." He explained, handing her back the gun. "Trixie knew that." She said, receiving a ‘really’ look from Devon. "It's best to keep the safety on unless there's danger." He said as Trixie put the gun back in her holster and walked back to her parents. "Devon, Shining. Come here." Twilight called out. "He didn't make it, did he?" Shining asked. "He lost too much blood." Twilight said, as Zecora walked away from the body. "God dammit." Shining said, walking away from the sight. "I'm getting sick of this shit." "Shining wait." Twilight called out, but gave up. "What's his problem?" Devon asked. "Don't be like that, Devon. It's just like the first days, we saw people getting shot and we couldn't stand it as we stayed in the city. Thinking about the bullet going through this guy, he was never going to make it. Especially with attending one wound at a time. We should bury him." She said. "I'll go get the shovel, we'll bury him-" He was interrupted by a pair of hands in front of Twilight's face. Pulling her from behind. "TWILIGHT!" He got behind her and saw a zombified Chris trying to eat her. He placed one hand on the back of Twilight's head and the other hand against Chris' face to get him to let go and got Twilight free. He was grabbed by Chris. He placed his hands on his shoulders to prevent him from getting bitten. Devon grabbed his gun, but Chris' arm hit his hand and caused him to drop it. He struggled to get free and falls back and had Chris on top of him. Devon had his hands placed against Chris' face and pushed his head away from him while shoving his thumbs into Chris' eyes and caused some blood to drip onto his chest. A machete chopped his head, killing him. Devon pushed Chris off of him and looked at who chopped him, it was Trixie with the machete. "Are you alright?" Trixie asked. "I'm fine. But, not bit." He answered, getting back up and noticed the whole group at the sight with Sunset looking at Chris and now with an angry look on her face towards Trixie. "Why didn't you tell us he was bitten?" Sunset asked in a filling rage. "What? No. He wasn't bitten. I Swear." Trixie said. "Well, your un-bitten friend came back and tried to kill our friend!" Sunset said. "Wait, you don't know?" Trixie asked. "What the fuck are you talking about?" Sunset asked back. "It's not just the bite that turns you. No matter how you die, you'll still come back. If you don't destroy the brain, you'll become one of them." Trixie explained to the group. "We're all infected? Everyone?" Devon asked himself. "I guess." Trixie answered. "We first saw it a couple days after we left the highway. We had another member of group, his name was Jake. He looked really scared at everything he saw. He swallowed a whole bottle of pills one night, the next morning, we saw him as a zombie and we had to put him down and checked for bites. There weren't any bites on him, just the empty pill bottle right next to him." Showcase said. "So, my family never got bit." Devon said to himself, he looked at Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash, you said my family wasn't bit when you looked at them, right?" He asked her. "There were no bites on them. Your parents had busted noses and your sister's neck was broken." Rainbow Dash explained. "Your family's dead?" Trixie asked. "Trixie." Jack said, telling her not to ask people that. "Yeah. They died on the highway and crashed into a telephone post." He said. "Sorry. Trixie shouldn't have asked." Trixie apologized. "It's okay. It was just a mistake to ask." He said. "Everybody. We need to get out of here. This guy who killed Chris here is out there somewhere and he could be here at any moment." Jack said. "Is this guy alone or in a group?" Discord asked. "A really big group." Snails answered. "About twenty-five to thirty of these people." Snips said. "There's thirty-nine of us here." Adagio said. "Forty-six if you count us pets." Spike said and noticed Aria counting with fingers. "I only counted six of you pets." Aria said. "You forgot about Gummy." Pinkie said. "But, isn't he-" Sonata's mouth was blocked by Rainbow Dash's hand and was given the 'Just go with it' look. "We won't be able to handle the firepower they've got." Trixie said. "What kind of firepower?" Devon asked. "A lot of machine guns, shotguns and sniper rifles." Trixie answered. "These people must have found an arsenal or a camp from some soldiers and they were already dead for the weapons to collect." Devon said to himself. "We need to get out here and get away from those people before they get here!" Trixie said. "Do you guys have anything like that?" "No, just semi-auto and bolt-action versions of rifles." Devon answered. "It might not get them all easily, but I hope the firepower can stop them." Trixie said. "Hold on, Trixie. Can't we just reason with this group?" Shining asked. "We can't. The guy with the machete is the leader. He just wants to get us." Jack said. Everyone thought about the danger of this group, although they thought a herd of zombies would be a really big danger for them. With the amount of time they've spent at the motel, but the other half was about a month short of the first group. "What do we do, Shining?" Cadance asked. "We'll have to leave. If this group finds them." Shining pointing at Trixie's group. "They'll find us and probably want to do what they tried to do with them to us. We'll pack everything and leave first thing in the morning." "Should any of us go get their stuff?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It might be dangerous for anyone to go out there." Shining said to her. "We didn't cause any loud noise, we could be fine if we go out there." Applejack said. "We'll be safe. I don't think they'll find us." Devon said. "Are you sure about this?" Shining asked as Devon, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash looked at each other and thought about what they said. "We agreed to get whatever's left at the campsite and bring it back here. It's what Trxie's group got and they might need it." Rainbow Dash said as Shining sigh in defeat. "Alright, be careful out there." Shining said. "We will." Applejack said, walking to Devon's truck with Rainbow Dash beside her. When they got there, they noticed Devon was walking towards his motel room, going inside and coming back out with his bag of guns. "Are ya puttin' the bag in here?" She asked. "Yeah. I'm going to use one of the shotguns when we go out there." Devon said, putting the bag down and taking one of the two shotguns out of his bag and loads it full of shells. "Rainbow Dash, you should get a shotgun two." "Okay. I'll go get one." Rainbow Dash said, walking to the storage trailer of firearms and grabbed the first shotgun she saw and picked up a box full of shells for the gun and walked back to the truck. "This Remington 870 looks perfect to use when we go out there." She said, loading the shotgun and noticed Limestone and Adagio at the doors of the truck. "You two coming with us?" She asked. "We are." Adagio answered. "He told us to come with you guys and help." Limestone said. "They can help us pack up the camp faster. Come on." Devon said, putting his bag of guns on the floor of the back seats and gets in the driver seat of his truck as the others got in the passenger seats. He backed up and turned around to drive forward into the woods after Celestia and Luna opened the wall and drove off to Trixie's campsite to pack it up. Ten minutes later with slow driving through the woods, they looked out their windows to see any sign of the dangerous people and zombies in the woods as Devon drove through and made it to the camp. He turns the truck off and gets out of the truck with his shotgun as the others got out with their weapons and closed the truck doors. They looked around to make sure it was safe and it was safe. They walked towards the camp and saw seven zombies standing at the camp, they hid behind the trees and the bushes Devon and Adagio hid behind earlier with Limestone, Rainbow Dash and Applejack doing the same. They looked at each other and pulled out their melee weapons to kill them quietly. Applejack picked up a rock and threw it in a direction to distract the zombies and to kill them easier. They walked up slowly and each teenager got a zombie with a stab, bash or chop to the back of their heads. After Devon chopped his zombie, his hatchet was stuck in its head, he tried to pull it out when the last two zombies came back after hearing the dead five zombies fall to the ground and try to eat the survivors. Rainbow Dash and Applejack handled the last two with Applejack bashing one in the face with her hammer and Rainbow Dash grabbing the other by its throat and stabbing its forehead. Devon managed to get his hatchet out. "Are you alright, dude?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I'm fine. The hatchet got stuck in that swing." Devon said. "You might need a different melee weapon when we get back." Applejack said. "Before you get stuck and get eaten by the dead." Limestone said and received a punch to her by Adagio for what she said. "Don't talk to him like that, he just had trouble with the zombie he took care of." Adagio said. "Let's pack up this camp before it gets dark. We don't have much time left." Devon said, heading towards the table with boxes and noticed a box was on the ground with half of all the empty cans on the ground. "This must have been knocked over after Chris was shot." He said to himself as he puts his shotgun down and puts the cans in the box. "We should handle the boxes and shopping cart first. They'll be a start." He said, picking up the box of can while the girls picked up the other boxes and shopping cart, put them in the bed of the truck, went back to the table they were on and put that in the bed. "Now to take care of the tents." Rainbow Dash said, walking towards the big tent, but took the bags and sleeping bags out of the tents and into the truck's bed and back to the tent to take it apart. Flash and Devon started to take down the tent Trixie and her parents slept in while Adagio and Applejack took care of Chris' tent. They got all the tents into the truck bed, they folded the table's legs in and carried the table to the bed while some of the others freed the trap from a couple of trees and posts that was covering the table from any rain. They looked at the pot with water that was hanging over the fire. "Should we keep the water in that pot?" Rainbow Dash asked. "If we put it in the bed, it might get the load wet and I don't think they would like their tents and sleeping bags wet." Applejack said. "If we put it in the truck and with the rough ground, it might jump out of the pot and spread all over the floor." Devon said. "We should put that fire out before we leave." Flash said, taking the pot and pours the water over the burning logs. "I hope this will confuse those confuse that crazy group out here." Adagio said. "Same here." Devon said, looking at the sky and noticed the sun was halfway down the trees in the distance. "It's almost night. We better get back the motel before it gets dark." He said to his group, he and the others walked back to the truck and noticed a zombie coming to them. He noticed Adagio pulling out her gun, he grabbed wrist and made her lower the gun. "Leave it. It won't find us when we get out of here." "You're right. It's not worth it." Adagio agreed and put her gun back into her holster. She got in the truck with the other. When she closed her door, the zombie pressed its face against the window and tried to bite her. Devon started the truck and drove off with the zombie falling to its side. It gets back up, but was shot in the head by an arrow, but the teenagers didn't notice the zombie got killed. Ten minutes of driving back to the motel, they noticed a pair of sticks in the shape of a cross standing in the ground. Which was Chris' grave the group made while the truck passengers were packing up the camp. The gate opened with Igneous and Mr. Shy pulling the dumpsters out of the way. After the truck got inside, Igneous and Mr. Shy closed the wall and walked to the truck after it parked next to the other vehicle that were parked a space away from the RV. "Did everything go okay?" Shining asked. "It went fine. There were some zombies when we got there." Flash said, getting out of the truck along with the others. "We took care of them." Rainbow Dash said. "How much of the camp did you get?" Cadance asked. "The entire camp." Applejack answered. "You guys got all of our stuff?" Snails asked. "Yep. All the tents, bags, boxes, table, and shopping cart." Devon said. "What about the pot we had?" Snips asked. "We got that, too. But we dumped the water out before we left the woods. We didn't want any of the load or the truck's floor wet." Adagio said. "Did any of you see those people while you were out there?" Spectacle asked. "No. We didn't see anyone out there." Devon said. "I'm glad your safe. Trixie just keeps thinking about what happened to you months ago." Trixie said. "Thanks." He thanked Trixie for her care. "Don't mention it." She said. "We should get some rest, it's pretty dark now." Luna said. "But we need to keep watch until we leave tomorrow morning. We'll take watch three at a time." Shining said. "Are you sure three of us at a time should keep watch, Shining?" Velvet asked. "I'm sure." He said to his mother. "I'd have to agree with that." Bow said. "Same here." Discord said. "I volunteer to be part of the first watch." "I'm in." Bow said. "I'm part of the first watch, too. Everybody, we'll take turns every hour until we leave." Shining said to the group. "Do we get to keep watch at some point?" Apple Bloom asked with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle beside her. "No, sugarcube." Applejack said. "But, we're old enough." Sweetie Belle said. "We know, but not for this situation." Rarity said. "We can handle it." Scootaloo said, standing up to the older siblings. "Girls, these are dangerous people. We can't risk you three getting hurt." Fluttershy said. "That sucks. We helped you guys out there in those woods." Scootaloo said to Rainbow Dash. "That was different, Squirt. This motel isn't safe anymore." Rainbow Dash said. "Everyone, go to bed. Now." Shining ordered everyone and they went to their rooms and slept through the night until three of each took their turns to watch. But Devon had to put his father's grill and smoker on his trailer before he to bed with Rainbow Dash and Applejack helping him and went to their rooms. (July 6, 2016) The next morning, Devon woke up to the sound of yelling from a voice he's never heard before. He got up and walked to the window and peeked through the window blinds and saw his group on their knees with a big group holding them hostage. He put his weapon belt on before he opens the door and walks out with his hands up. "Hold it right there, asshole." One of the men said, aiming his pistol at Devon and another man holding a machete with a red handle forced him to raise his hands. "Why are you doing this?" Devon asked. "We were just looking for six people we've been hunting. But I managed to get one of them with a rifle." The man with the machete said. "You shot Chris?" Devon asked with a shocked look. "So that was his name. The name didn't matter. What mattered to me was what I wanted from him, his group and yours." The man said. "What did you want from him?" Devon asked. "All of your fear." The man answered. "What? Why?" Devon asked. "Because it will help bring our world back. And fear is my name." The man said. "What kind of name is that and why do think people getting scared would bring our world back?" Devon asked. "Because there will be a new world order when it makes me leader." Fear said. "This is insane. You can't just kill people when they're scared. We're all trying to get rid of the dead." Devon said. "Exactly. I want all of you people to give your fear and then we'll kill you." Fear said. "Our leader said to bring survivors to our safe zone." One of the other men said. "He’s not here, so we're following-" Another man said as he got shot in his head. Everyone looked at where the shot came from, it was Rarity with her rifle. It got the chance for the group to get away and get to the rooms on the main floor to cover themselves. The group that found them started coming towards them to kill them. "We need to get out of here!" Shining said. "No shit!" Aria said. "We have to get to the cars." Flash said. "We have to help our people before we get out of here." Devon said, taking his gun out of his holster. "Get to the RV, Shining. We'll cover you." He said, aiming out the door with the Aria and Flash doing the same. They drew fire at any of the people that were attacking them. The attackers stayed down when they got fire, Shining managed to get to the RV. "Cover the others and get them to the cars." Shining shouted and started shooting back with his shotgun at the attackers. The teenagers he was with had to shoot at the groups they had to stay behind the furniture the motels survivors placed. Some of them managed to injure or kill the attackers on their left, half of the group, along with Rarity running down the stairs and next to them to the vehicles and the teens ran to the vehicles to get a better angle. "Thanks, kids." Cadance said. "You saved us." Discord said. "Get in the cars. We need to get the others out of here." Flash said, the saved members got into the RV while more attackers came in from the other end of the wall. "They're behind the RV." One of the attackers said. "Help us!" Twilight yelled. "Hang on!" Aria shouted. She and the boys aimed their guns at the attackers and saw one of them get bit on the neck by a zombie and pulled down to the ground. They shoot at the attacking men and got them in their shoulders and heads with a total of seven of them. The other half of the group ran to the vehicles. "Are you okay?" Devon asked. "We're fine, Devon. We need to get out of here." Adagio said, getting into Devon's truck while the others got into the RV and the cars and trucks. "Shining, get the RV started." Devon called out, Shining went into the RV to start it until Devon went back to his truck. Devon got stopped from a threat shot to the ground, he jumped behind the jeep and looked as little as he can to see who was shooting at him. It was the leader of the group who have been attacking his group. "You think can just escape like that? That's a sign of your fear and making it easier for me to get you." Fear said, walking slowly towards Devon as he kept shooting at him and went behind one of the couches. "When I get this entire group, I'll be the ultimate survivor with the one thing you've all got." He said and used up the whole clip in his gun. He reloads to get the better chance to kill Devon, but noticed Devon aimed his gun at his head and was shot, he fell to the ground. Devon was shocked at the sight of killing a person with his own gun, he would only use it to protect him and his group. Devon got up to get to his truck, but was hit in his face stock of a shotgun from an attacker. "Where do you think you're going, asshole?" He said, aiming the shotgun at Devon's face. "Please don't." Devon plead as his attacker pumped the shotgun and was about to shoot him. He was shot in the head and fell on top of Devon. Devon pushed him and saw that Trixie was the one who shot the man. "I remembered to take the safety off." She said, taking Devon's hand to help him up and the took the dead guy's shotgun. "Let's get out of here." She said, climbing into the truck with Aria scooting over and Devon getting into the driver seat to start his truck and saw zombies beginning to overrun the motel. With the sound of all the vehicle's engines running, they stepped on the gas pedals at a time to drive in a line and out of the motel to escape their persuaders until they couldn't see them in their mirrors or hear the gunshots as they drove away from the motel. "Do you girls see them?" Devon asked, looking at his mirrors for any signs of danger. "I don't see them. Why would they attack us?" Sonata asked. "Because they're the people that tried to kill me and my group." Trixie said, looking back behind her. "Do you think they'll find us?" Aria asked. "I don't know. We need to find a new place to camp." Devon said, picking up his radio and speaks into it to talk to the others. "We need to find a place to hide." "We know, Devon. We'll camp a wooded area far from here. I'll find us the best spot, just follow me." Shining said from his end of the radio. "Do you think it will be safe?" Adagio asked. "I hope so." Devon said. "As long as those people don't find us, we're fine." Trixie said, calming down and looking forward in the direction the truck was going with the other vehicles. About thirty minutes later, the entire group found a secure looking wooded area and set up camp with the vehicles making a circle with some space between them and ropes with cans on strings to give them a warning if there's any zombies or attackers coming to their camp. Many of them sat in foldout chairs and some others kept watch. "Is this place safe from the bad people?" Sweetie Belle asked. "I'm sure it's safe, Sweetie Belle." Cookie Crumbles said, placing her hand on Sweetie Belle's shoulder. "That guy was messed up. What would make do this?" Rainbow Dash asked. "That's what I was wondering. Was that guy changed when this world went to shit?" Devon asked, looking at his gun. "That could be the possibility, Devon. When the infection began, people started to riot at the sight of people shooting zombies when we were ordered to evacuate. They turned vehicles over, smashed windows, set cars on fire, and trashed the insides of buildings." Pinkie said. "At least you got that monster back there. He won't be causing any trouble to Trixie and the whole group I'm a part of." Trixie said to Devon and got him to look at her. "But I wasn't going to kill him. I was going to shoot him in his shoulder." Devon said. "What? So, you can let him come after all of us and try to kill us again?" Snips said. "I don't want that guy in my life." Snails said. "Don't worry, kids. He won't hurt anyone ever again." Spectacle said. "What you did back there kiddo was for the best." Jack said. "You had to protect yourself from the danger we had coming." He said, Devon looked at him in the eyes. "Everyone needs protection from danger. It should only be the undead. I need some alone time." Devon said, putting his gun back into his holster while the people with him, but Trixie walked away. He looked at her. "Trixie?" "Sorry, Devon. I noticed my camera right there." Trixie said, Devon looked behind him to see it in the cup holder, still plugged in. "Oh yeah. It should be fully charged now." He said, grabbing the camera and unplugging it. Devon turns it on and went to the video selection feature. "You don't mind if I?" He asked. "Trixie doesn't mind." She answered. Devon went back to the day of his knockout and started watching. In the camcorder, he saw what she recorded when Canterlot City wasn't in ruins. She walked in the street and watched a tv set on the news. "Well this is an unlucky event to go to a hockey game, especially on Friday the 13th. This kid was hit in the back of his head by a hockey puck and is now in the hospital and to wake up from knockout." The Anchorman said. "I know that kid, Devon. He was an odd kid, but I thought he would be lucky on this day to go to a hockey game." Trixie said to her camera. The video went to the next video on a different day, with her filmed doing some street performing and trying to do magic tricks. In the middle of a trick, three police officers came in. "We need you people to leave area." One of the cops said. "In a few seconds, Trixie is halfway through one of her tricks." Trixie said. "This serious, miss. You need to leave now." Another cop said. "But this is my best trick here." She said, about to finish when she hears gunshots coming from down the street. She grabs her camera and points it in the direction the gunshot came from and saw cops shooting a man eating another man to get him to stop. "Get out of here, people." The third cop ordered and noticed Trixie recording the sight. "Turn that off!" He demanded. A new video starts, Trixie was with her parents in a car trying to get out of the city. "It is May 16th, 2016. I'm with my parents. Snips and Snails are with us trying to get out of the city and these people must be zombies from the way they act. They just keep eating people and anything that moves." She said to her camera and heard the sound of a car crashing. "Oh my god, these people just crashed into that post." She pointed at the crashed vehicle. At the sight of the shot, it was Devon's family who crashed when he recognized the SUV. "My camera shouldn't see this." The video ended and started a new video. "Are you sure about this?" "We're sure, Trixie. You need this to protect yourself and us from zombies. You'll have to do some training before with this gun before you can keep it with you." Jack said, holding the Beretta out to his daughter. "Trixie, your camera is recording." Spectacle said, pointing at the camera. "The red light is the stand by light, right?" Trixie asked. "It's the record light." Spectacle said, walking towards the camera and stops it from recording. A new video played with a scared Trixie running back to her camp. "You'll never take Trixie alive." She shouted, she aims her Beretta and shoots, but the gun didn't fire because she left the safety on. She put her camera down on the table and tries to see what's wrong with her gone. "Come on, Trixie." Snips said, taking her arm and get her to run with him and her group. "Trixie, come on!" Jack said, grabbing her arm and gets her to run with him and pushed one of the boxes in front of the camera and it continues to records what it hears. "Go ahead and run. You'll just make more fear for me to get you guys easier. You'll will die because of it. Give them a few minutes, boys. We'll get them soon and the people at that motel in a couple of days." Fear said, never noticing the camera behind the boxes as the video ended, presumably when the camera's battery died. Author's Note The inspirations for Fear were based on Moon Quill's version of Fear. Moon Quill is a local friend on mine. Fear's machete is based on the red machete from AMC's The Walking Dead and I've got a replica of that weapon for how iconic it is. Trixie owning a camcorder is based on me owning my own camcorder. Month 4, Day 90-92 (August 16th-18th, 2016)(August 16, 2016) In the middle of the woods, a rabbit comes out of its hole from under a tree. It hoped to a flower and begins to eat. As it eats its breakfast, a zombie caught it and begins to eat the rabbit's head off. The zombie chews the rabbit's chest off and exposed its rib cage. The zombie heard a snap from behind and gets chopped in the back of its head and fell to the ground. "What did it get this time?" Trixie asked. "It looks like a rabbit." Sunset said, looking at the ripped open body of the small animal. "There goes another meal to save. But it won't be enough for the group." Trixie said, picking up her shotgun and walks away with Sunset beside her. "I don't know how much longer we'll last out here. We can't get any animals to hunt and save for when we run low on food." Sunset said, looking around for small and big animals. "In all this heat, Trixie is anxious to find any size of a meal." Trixie said, pulling out her gun so she can be ready to shoot. "As long as there's no zombies around, we'll be fine." Sunset said. "Especially from that group that crazy leader lead." Trixie said, she looks at Sunset. "Sunset. Can I tell you something?" She asked. "Sure." Sunset answered. "Ever since Devon told me about his parents and sister dying on the highway, Trixie decided to take it easy on him. So that way he wouldn't think I'm trying to hurt him." Trixie said. "We actually found them on the way to that motel when we left the city three months ago. He put them out of their misery and we had to bury them and made cross sticks over their graves." Sunset said. "Do you think he and Rainbow Dash are doing any good out here?" She asked. "Trixie hope's they're doing good out here, too." Trixie said, she and Sunset heard a branch snap from around a tree and they pointed their guns to where the snap came from. From around a tree, Devon and Rainbow Dash came out with their crossbows in their arms. "You girls find anything?" Rainbow Dash asked. "A lot of small animals were getting eaten by zombies. We couldn't find anything. What about you guys?" Sunset asked. "Nothing. Just like you two." Devon answered. "We're running low on food. We can't last out here much longer." Trixie said. "I hear ya, Trixie. We're running low on ammo. We need to find someplace safe, fast." Devon said. "We should head back to camp." He said, walking back in the direction to their camp with the three girls walking behind him. They looked around the woods as they walked back to camp. They looked up into the trees for some birds and squirrels. A black bird flew and landed an arm of a tree, Trixie aimed her shotgun at the bird, but Sunset grabbed the barrel and lowered the gun. "You don't want shoot that bird." Sunset said. "Why not? We have to get something to eat." Trixie said, retaking her aim on the bird. "It's a raven. They eat rotten animals and maybe dead zombies. You don't want to eat those." Sunset explained as the raven flew away from the tree. "Dammit! Trixie almost got a meal." Trixie said in frustration, her voice was almost loud. "Keep it down, Trixie. You're going to bring zombies to us and camp." Devon said, getting Trixie to calm down. "I'm sorry. I'm just hungry." Trixie said, in a calm voice. "We're all hungry." Sunset said. "I miss eating those peanut butter crackers. They are the best snack ever." Trixie said. "You ate all of those crackers last week, Trixie." Rainbow Dash said. "Trixie knows." Trixie said. "Come on, let's get back. Talking out here is wasting time." Devon said, walks back to camp with the others following. Five minutes later, the four hunters made it back to camp. The walked under the rope with cans held by string to alarm them of any danger. Shining walked up to them. "Did you find anything?" Shining asked. "We couldn't find anything. Most of the animals we found were ripped apart." Rainbow Dash asked. "I tried to get a bird, but it was a raven." Trixie said. "How's our food supply?" Sunset asked, Twilight walked up to her. "Not enough for everyone. We're going to starve." Twilight said. "We need to find a store." Devon said. "We don't know where to go." Adagio said, getting their attention with Aria beside her. "We have to find someplace safe. Better than the woods." Aria said. "We know that, girls." Shining said. "Is everyone good enough to leave this place?" Devon asked. "We'll have to ask them before we consider leaving." Shining said, he looks at everyone who sitting in chairs and putting their backs against the parked vehicles. "Well, we better do it quick. I don't want to be out here in the open any more than we have to." Trixie said, walking to her parents. "I'm with her on this one. We're not let anyone in this group stay out here much longer." Adagio said, walking to where Sonata was watching over the kids with Aria following. Devon, Sunset and Twilight looked at each other about everyone moving to a better place. "Where are we going to go?" Sunset asked. "If we had a map of the area, I could figure out where we are and find a town, city or neighborhood close to this area. We need big enough houses for the whole group." Twilight said, thinking of a good suggestion. "If there's any of those places around here, I hope there won't be much zombies to fight off when we find a new place to stay, we can't waste our ammo." Devon said and heard the can alarm go off when the ropes are pushed. He and the two girls looked in the direction and saw a zombie trying to get them. Sunset pulled out her machete and walked to the zombie as it tried to reach her. Twilight and Devon grabbed the zombie's arms to prevent it from grabbing Sunset and she swings her machete into the zombie's head. The zombie fell to its knees and falls back to the ground. Devon noticed something behind its back, he stood on one knee and inspected what looked like some kind of rope of its belt. He rolled it over to its side and saw that it was a whip looped through a whip holster. "This guy has a whip with him. He looks like he just died recently from the look of his face here." He said, unbuckling the belt on the zombie's pants and pulls it out of the loops to get the whip's holster free. He looks at the zombie and placed his hand in the pockets of its pants. He pulls them out with two bullets. "Only two bullets. Well, it's not much, but these will help." He puts the bullets in his pocket and checks the other pockets. Two pockets were empty, a back pocket had a something thick inside. He pulls it out of the pocket and it was a wallet. "This guy still carried his wallet." "I can't believe someone still carried their wallet when they died." Sunset said, watched Devon open it. "This guy's name was Peter Grant. He looks like a nice guy. He died at the age of thirty-seven." Devon said, looking at the driver license. "Are you going to take his wallet?" Twilight said. "I guess it doesn't matter now." He said, putting the wallet in his backpack. "We should bury him." He said, Devon picks up the whip and looks at it for a second. "You used a whip before?" Sunset asked. "No. I remember this one time I went to this zoo with alligators and this employee had this alligator whip to entertain me and my family and this man in a movie series used a whip to fight and swing across places. How long is this whip?" Devon asked to himself. Twilight opened the holster and grabbed the end of the whip to pull it away from where Devon was standing and backed up and made sure she didn't bump into anything or anybody in the camp and got to a stopping point. "It looks like it's twelve feet long." Twilight said, she let go of the whip and lets Devon loop it back in a circle and puts it in the holster. "This whip could be useful." Sunset said, while Devon put the whip in his backpack. "Let's get our stuff packed and head out." Devon said, walking to the end of the rope to untie it from the tree it was tied to, Twilight and Sunset did the same with the other ropes around the camp. Applejack and Rainbow Dash walked up to him with shovels in their hands. "We heard you talkin about burying this zombie, so we'll dig a grave for him." Applejack said, walking under the rope to dig a spot behind the zombie. Devon got the rope off and he picked up a couple of sticks and took one of Peter's shoelaces to tie the sticks together to make a cross. Ten minutes later, Peter was buried and the entire group had everything packed to move out of the woods and followed the RV. Some of the survivors were in the RV with Shining driving. Rainbow Dash drove her motorcycle in front of the Avalanche Applejack was driving. The survivors that were passengers, they looked out the windows in boredom and saw zombies walking around and some eating dead animals or people. Some of them just wanted to open the windows and shoot any zombie they can get with their pistols for some fun, but they would waste their ammo. Adagio checked her gun to how much ammo she had. "Only seven bullets in my gun. We're going to die with this much ammo." Adagio said. "You don't even know if we're going to die." Aria pointed. "I don't want to die." Sonata said, a little nervous at the thought of a possible death. "We won't die girls. We'll make it through this. We can find some gun shops, police stations, anything with ammo." Devon said, keeping his eyes on the road. He reached into his pocket with the two bullets he looted and took a quick look at them to see what calibers they were. He handed them to Adagio. "I looted these from that zombie we buried. You could use them." "Now I have nine rounds." Adagio said to herself, loading her mag. "When do you think we'll find a safe place?" Sonata asked. "Soon Sonata. I don't know when." Devon said. "I hope it will be a nice place when we find one to stay." Sonata said, giving herself hope. "We all do. Everyone is this world needs hope. To bring our world back." He said, slowed down when the vehicles in front of him started slowing down. He pulled out his radio phone to speak. "What's happening?" "We're looking at a sign here, there's a town named Wood Valley and it's two miles away." Cadance said through the radio phone. "Any other towns or cities the sign says and how far they are?" Rarity said from her end. "One is forty-seven miles and the other is one hundred and twenty-nine miles away." Cadance answered from her end. "We don't have much fuel in this jeep here." Igneous said from his end. "We have to go to Wood Valley. There could be food, water, ammo and fuel." Shining said through his radio phone. "We don't have much of a choice now." He said, starts to drive the RV and drive to Wood Valley. The other vehicles followed so they can take the chance to find supplies and/or stay in Wood Valley if it's not safe. Ten more minutes later, the group was close to Wood Valley. Around a mile back, they had to clear a wreck that was in their way to Wood Valley. They couldn't risk the fuel by taking a different route to Wood Valley. The passengers looked at wooden spikes was placed on the ground with zombies stuck on the spikes, they couldn't get themselves out. The group saw what looked like a gate on the road. It was connected to two separate buildings. They stopped when they got close to the gate, some of the members stepped out of their vehicles with weapons just encase if any zombies would approach them. When Rainbow Dash walked up to Devon to watch guard with him, she noticed him holding a different model pistol. "Did you change your gun, dude?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. I changed my PPK to my Colt M1911A1." Devon said. "Why?" She asked. "Ever since I killed that guy, I stopped using my gun. I swore myself that I wouldn't kill anyone with that gun. I'd only use a gun to protect myself." He said, looking at the trees for danger. "Devon, you did protect yourself. There were bad people before this apocalypse started. I've seen it happen on the news at times when I'm not reading Daring Do. There's always crazy shit wherever people go and what they do." She said. "I knew that." He said. "Do you think this place looks safe?" He asks. "It looks like it from the look of this wall between the buildings, it looks like it was made to be a gate." She said, looking at the wall. "Do you think there's anyone in there?" She asked. "I hope there are people who are still alive on the other side." He said, looking back at the trees. With no sign of roaming zombies, he and Rainbow Dash walked to the metallic gate. "About you killing that guy, it was for your protection. You should go back to your PPK, that gun makes you look awesome." She suggested. "I'll have to think about it." He said. He knocks on the gate, but nothing happened. Shining placed his ear next to the gate to hear for any sound. "Hear anything?" "Nothing." Shining answered as Rainbow Dash tried to look through the crack between the gate doors and Applejack tries to look under the gate, but she couldn't see much. "We can't see anything." Applejack said, she looks at the top of the gate. "Maybe we could climb over the gate?" She asked. "Should we use the RV to get over the gate?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We could. Unless the gate opens outward." Shining said. "You guys have a rope to climb on?" He asked. "I have that whip from that guy before we left." Devon said, taking his backpack off and opens it up to pull the whip out. "It should be long enough to reach the top. I could just swing it around one of those poles and we can pull one of us up." "We will pull ya up, partner." Applejack said, taking the whip and swings it around a pole. The swung end of the whip came back down. Devon puts his hand in the wristband of the whip. "Make sure ya got a good grip." Devon nods. "I'm ready." Devon said, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Shining grabbed the other end of the whip and started to walk back to pull Devon over the wall. He climbed the wall, like he was rock climbing. Within fifteen seconds, he got over the wall and saw people walking on the sidewalks and road of Wood Valley. He was surprised to see how clean it looked, it looked like what looked like the world he knew before he woke up in the hospital months ago. "You guys are going to be surprised when you get in here." Devon said over the gate. He hears a door open and saw four men with assault rifles come out of a building. The four men noticed Devon on the deck to the gate, they walked up right to him. "Hey, kid. You can't be up there." The first man said. "I've never seen this kid in here before. Have you guys seen him before?" The muscular man asked. "No. This kid looks new." The man with glasses replied. "Who are you and how did you get in here?" The bearded man asked Devon. "I'm Devon and I climbed up the wall." Devon answered the two questions as he climbed down. "How did you climb over the gate?" The first man asked. "My people helped me climb the wall." Devon answered. "How many of you are out there?" The bearded man asked. "Forty people in my group and I'm one of those forty. Forty-seven including pets." Devon answered, the guy with glasses was shocked. "Really? I didn't think you would have that big of a group." The glasses wearing survivor said. "We watch out for each other. Really good. Can you open the gate, please? My people would like to come in here." Devon said to the four men. "Sure thing. Just wait right there." The muscular man said, walking to the gate with the bearded man following to unlock a big bar lock keeping the gate closed. When they got the bars up and opened the gate to see a number of seven vehicles, eight with the UTV, drive into the safe zone and close the gate when they came in. "Didn't think you guys would have this much cars when you came here." The man with glasses said to Devon. "Three of the vehicles are mine. We found the RV next to a gun shop, the motorcycle is Rainbow Dash's and the rest we found at a store. That's why there's so many of us." Devon said, he looks at the town again and how it just looks perfect. "How is this possible?" He asked the two men that were next to him. "You should ask Derek. He runs Wood Valley and gave the construction workers to build the gate, they were here before the geeks came." The first man said. "Geeks? That what you call the zombies out there?" Devon asked. "I told you they were zombies, Phil. I just knew it." The man with glasses said. "Alright, Ben. You were right about what the name of those dead people are out there. You don't have to be a dick about our opinions." Phil said, he pulls out a radiophone and clicks a button. "Derek, we got a group of forty-seven survivors. They'll meet you at the courthouse." "Forty-seven survivors. That's got to be the biggest number of people in a group to come here." Derek said from the radio phone. "Well, seven of them are pets." Phil said to Derek. "That's a first. At least the kids will have fun with those pets the group’s got." Derek said, the radio went silent. "Courthouse?" Devon asked as his group got out of the cars and RV. "Whenever survivors come here, we have them meet Derek at the courthouse and they tell him their story about how they survive and where they come from." Ben explained. "This place looks nice." Cadence said. "We have to stay here. This place is too perfect." Rarity said. "All survivors must meet at the courthouse to talk to Derek. He would like to know your story." Phil said to the big group. "Where is the courthouse?" Shining said. "Follow us." Ben said, everyone in the group followed him and Phil to the courthouse and looked at the town to see kids running, probably playing tag. The group saw a few dogs by a playground, it was a dog park, Spike and Winona would have fun there and Fluttershy would like to have fun with the pets there. There was a bakery with loads of delicate baked good inside, Pinkie couldn't resist at the site. She would go for one of the cakes after the meeting with Derek. The group arrived at the courthouse and noticed a few military cargo trucks. The group walked up the stairs, Ben and Phil opened the doors for them and let them walk in. The group stopped when the doors closed and let Ben and Phil get back in front of them so they can know which room they will be in to talk to Derek. Phil and Ben stopped at a pair of doors. "Derek will be in there in a few minutes. Take a seat and wait." Phil said, he and Ben opened the doors and the group walked in and sat down in the long seats and waits for the town leader to come while Ben and Phil closed the doors. "This place is clean." Rarity said, holding her rifle in front of her with it pointing at the ceiling and some others held their rifles and shotguns the same way. "Do you think the leader will let us stay here?" Sweetie Belle asked. "I'm sure there's room for all of us here, Sweetie Belle." Cookie said, placing her hand on her daughter's shoulder. "We will definitely be able to stay here. It's got those walls to keep the undead out. We will get to sleep on beds and even get some cool rooms." Rainbow Dash asked. "I could use a shower and I need to fix my hair." Rarity said to the thoughts of staying in Wood Valley. "The animals here makes it feel peaceful here. I feel peaceful." Fluttershy said. "Do you think they'll have tacos?" Sonata asked, Aria looked at her with a 'really' look. "Why is everything tacos to you?" Aria asked. "I just hope they have some, Aria. I just don't think about that one time I ate that bad taco." Sonata said. "They will have good tacos you dumbbell." Adagio said, annoyed at the little conversation. "Girls! Calm down, please. Can you girls not do this every once in a while? It's getting really annoying." Devon said, trying to get the dazzlings to stop their confrontations. "Sorry, Devon. I just have these cravings for tacos ever since I saw this 'Taco Tuesday' poster at CHS before you arrived." Sonata explained. "That's when it started." Adagio explained. "We'll ask them if they've got tacos when we ask for something to eat. I could sure use a meal myself." Devon said, he felt his stomach growl. "That reminds me, today is Tuesday." Twilight said to them from behind them. Sonata got a little excited to hear what day it was today, she hoped to get tacos. Adagio face palmed herself at what she just heard. "Have you been keepin track of the days, Twilight?" Applejack asked. "Yes. I believe it's really important to keep track of the days and maybe mark the date this apocalypse ends when it comes." Twilight said. "That will be a big moment in world history to put on the calendars around the world." Twilight said, giving the world hope. "It would be a worldwide party to celebrate." Pinkie replied at Twilight's words. "Then you would have to make a worldwide broadcast party host." Rainbow Dash said, a few members chuckled at the comment. "I'd like to see someone agree to let you do that, Pinkie." Limestone said, the doors they came through opened and a man wearing a suit and with a clean haircut walked into the room. The assumed he was Derek, the man smiled like he was a store manager about to hire someone. He walked to the desk and sat down in the chair behind the desk. "Hello everyone. Welcome to Wood Valley. I'm Derek." The leader of Wood Valley said to the group. "For a leader, you know how to dress nicely in a crazy world like this." Rarity said to Derek. "Thank you. I would like to start off with a family to talk to at a time and if one of you members are the leader." He said. "I'm the leader of the group." Shining said, standing up from his seat as his wife, parents and sister did the same. "We'll go first." They walked up to the table in front of the big desk Derek was sitting at. They grabbed some extra seats for them to sit in. "My name is Shining Armor. This is my wife, Dean Cadance. My sister, Twilight Sparkle and our parents Nightlight and Twilight Velvet." He pointed out to who is who. "Thanks for letting me now who you are. What's your story?" Derek asked. "We all came from Canterlot City. Everything was just the same every other day before the world change. I was a security guard at the Canterlot Planetarium." Shining said. "I worked at Crystal Prep High as the school's principal." Cadance answered. "I was an employee at a lighting shop." Nightlight answered. "Served coffee at a coffee shop." Velvet said. "I was a graduate student at Canterlot High School and my friends here are too, but some of the kids were still attending when it was our last day." Twilight answered and explained. "When we first heard about the infection, we were held up at Crystal Prep High School where a lot of people were kept safe until we had to be evacuated from the city, but half of our group was separated when we were evacuated." Shining said, the members that were separated at the time stood up and the others that stayed with Shining and he himself sat back down for a few seconds. "We had to get out of the city on foot and we found a suburban neighborhood just outside the city. When we were trying to find a house to stay in, we found Devon when he was outside his house." He aimed his arm where Devon was and Derek saw where he was sitting. "He helped us with getting weapons and let us drive the cars his family owns. When we got what we needed, we found a motel in the woods an hour away from the city. About a month later, he and a few went back to get supplies and found our family members and we felt like we lost them before they arrived. We used the woods to do some hunting for some animals when it is the best time. When some of us went hunting, they found Celestia, Luna and Discord when Devon caught a deer. The next day, he was feeling sick and he found Zecora." He pointed to the people he mentioned. "She was in a hut on one side of the pond and she's good at making medicine and it helped him feel better. A couple weeks later, we found Jack Pot's family in the woods a day after Debby Shy said she saw someone in the woods across the street from the motel when she saw someone watching us from the woods. When Jack's group was brought to our camp, there was another guy with them. He was shot and he turned into a zombie and we all learned we are infected in a way you can die no matter how you die, if you don't destroy the brain, you'll become a zombie. We had to pack everything in our camp and this group attacked us and tried to kill us." Shining said, shocking Derek in surprise. "That's just terrible. Why would anyone just want to try and kill you?" Derek asked. "Yes. He was going to get Devon when he tried to get into his truck. He managed to kill him before the leader had a chance. After we escaped, we survived in different wooded area for over a month and we saw the sign say this town was two miles away at the sign, we had to head. That's our story. My family is finished here." Shining said. "Thank you, Mr. Armor. Next Family please." Derek said, the Sparkle family went back to their seats and let the Apple family walk up to the desk. "Names please." "Applejack, I'm the middle child in my family and Ah' had a job at a smoothie stand and the Canterlot mall." Applejack answered. "Granny Smith, Ah' was the cafeteria lady at CHS." She said. "Big MacIntosh, Ah' was a student at CHS, just like the other kids here. Ah' helped out with the big stuff around when Ah'm needed." He said. "Apple Bloom. Ah' was a sophomore student at CHS just like my friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Ah'm the youngest child in my family. My friends and Ah were taught how to shoot guns and to protect ourselves." She said. "I didn't expect the youngest members of the group to use any guns." Derek said surprised. "We wanted to use guns so that way we can help each other. Devon got these airsofts for us to practice with, he didn't want the group to risk wasting the ammo. We've been pretty good shots after all that training." Apple Bloom said. "Thank you for your stories. Next." Derek said, the Apples got out of the front seats and let Fluttershy's family tell their story to Derek. "Names please." "Earl Shy. I worked at a furniture store." He said. "Debby Shy. I was a gardener." She said. "Fluttershy. I was a volunteer at the Animal Rescue Center." She said. "Zephyr Breeze. A hair stylist trainee." He said. "What's your story?" Derek asked. "I'll start." Fluttershy said. "When we were all together with the others when the outbreak started. I got separated from my family and stayed with my friends. When I was given this gun model, I thought it was scary to hold a gun for the first. I was told that it had weak kick when shooting it and it wasn't that bad. I feel a little less scared with this whenever I need to use this." She said, showing her pistol to Derek. "It must be the smallest bullet to ever be made?" Derek asked. "Yes. It is a .22LR caliber." Fluttershy answered. "Devon taught me how to handle this better when he gave me practice. I'll let my parents and brother tell you a little bit of their points of view." She said. "We were with the people that stayed in the city when we got separated. The apartments we stayed in was next to a store so we could get supplies when we run low. Our friends and family came there to get what's there and they found us." Debby said. "When we were brought to the motel, we were shocked to see of daughter alive." Earl said. "And I couldn't leave my sister after our reunion and the rest of our story leads to the rest of our group." Zephyr said. "Thank you. Next." Derek said, letting the Shy family go and Rarity's family tell their story. "Magnum. I was a football coach." He said. "Betty Bouffant, a baker." She said. "Rarity. CHS student and a fashionista." Rarity said. "Sweetie Belle and I was a sophomore at CHS." Sweetie Belle said. "My sister and I were with our friends when we got separated from our parents. I've been handling a rifle as my weapon ever since my group found Devon." Rarity said. "He gave me and my friends gun training when he thought it was okay to have our own guns." Sweetie Belle said. "I think I know where the rest leads. Next." Derek said, letting the Pie family go next. "My name is Igneous Rock Pie. My wife and two of our daughters are rock farmers." He said. "I'm Cloudy Quartz." She said. "My name is Maud Pie. I worked at the Canterlot Natural History Museum." She said. "Limestone Pie and this is Marble, she doesn't talk much." She said. "I'm Pinkie Pie, I was a waitress at the Sweet Snacks Café and I was a CHS student." She said. "Who went with Shining's group?" Derek asked. "I did. My sisters and parents were stuck in the city. I was given an exact modal of this shotgun modal when we found Devon, it reminded him of my party cannon." Pinkie said. "We were with the other family members in the city until her friends came and found us." Cloudy said. "When we were brought to the motel, Pinkie stayed with us since she missed us. She couldn't leave us for a minute." Limestone said. "But we dealt with it." Maud said. "That's our story." "Thank you. Next." Derek said, Rainbow Dash's family came up to the desk while the Pie family stepped away. "Bow Hothoof. I was a blacksmith." He said. "Windy Whistle. I was a singing teacher." She said. "Rainbow Dash. I worked at a sports store at the mall and I was student at CHS." She said. "Scootaloo. I was a sophomore at CHS, just like Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom." She said. "Scoots and I were with Shining's group and our parents were with the others in the city. I've been a great shot with a crossbow." Rainbow Dash said. "I was given training to shoot a gun the same time as my friends. We've been carrying pistols ever since we became good shots." "Thank you for your time. It is okay to tell your story short. Next." Derek said, Celestia, Luna and Discord walked up to the desk. "I am Celestia. I was principal at CHS." She said. "Luna. I was vice principal at CHS and she is my older sister." She said. "Discord. I was an electrician. I actually found them when I was looking for help." He said. "So, how did you three survive?" Derek asked. "When my sister and I were in the city when this started. We were in quarantine for a while until we were evacuated. We managed to get off the highway before it was blocked." Celestia said. "Me and my sister had to find a place to stay. We found this neighborhood, just off the highway. There was a decent house we stayed in. After a few days, we had to search for food." Luna said. "I found them when I was searching for supplies. They were surprised to see me after a few years. They let me stay with them. I helped them with searching and we managed to keep ourselves well feed." Discord said. "A few weeks later, there was a small herd of zombies heading towards the neighborhood we stayed in. We had no choice but to leave the neighborhood and get away from the herd. We jumped into our car and we drove until we ran out of fuel." Luna said. "We had no choice but to leave the car and continue on foot. There was a wooded, so we thought if we go through the woods, we could slow them down. We found Devon after he just took down a deer and we helped him get the deer to their camp. That's how we became a part of this group." Celestia said. "I'm glad you three found these people. Next." Derek said, Trixie's family, Snips and Snails walked up to the front desk to talk about their point of view. "My name is Jack Pot. I was a magician." He said. "Showcase. I was an employee at a magic shop in the city." She said. "Trixie Lulamoon. I was graduated student at CHS." She said. "Snips. I was a sophomore at CHS." He said. "Snails. Just like my friend Snips and the crusaders, I was a sophomore at CHS." He said. "How did you people survive?" Derek asked. "I was working on a new magic trick at our house, when the news came on, there was reports about one guy eating his wife's face and everyone in the city was told to stay inside our homes. I called my wife about what I saw on TV and told her to find Trixie and get home." Jack said. "I was working at the magic shop when Jack called. I pulled up the news about what he just told me. I told the customers to leave the shop and I had to closed it. I got to my car and called Trixie to ask her where she was in the city." Showcase said. "I was doing some street magic performing a few blocks away from Sugar Cube Corner. Snips and Snails were filming me with my camera. These soldier guys came in told us to evacuate. We walked for a few minutes until my mom found us and we got in to get back home." Trixie said. "We packed up as much clothes as possible and we left the city a few days after the army arrived. We saw this car crash into a power line post. It scared us when saw that." Snips said. "For over two months, we stayed in a cottage until we ran out of food to find near the area. We left and stopped whenever we see anything and place with some food and we meet a guy and let him join us. We found these woods that was next to the motel, but we didn't know the motel was close." Showcase said. "A couple weeks later, the group that attacked the motel found us and tried to kill us." Snails said. "I tried to shoot them with this gun my dad gave me. But I had the safety on and I didn't know how to use it right." Trixie said, Derek giggled a little. "That not funny!" She said. "Sorry. I guess you didn't get any training at the time your father gave you that gun?" Derek asked. "Yeah. Devon found us the next day and Chris got killed by the crazy guy who led the group. We felt safe at the motel for a while and group found us the next day. We managed to escape again." Trixie said. "Do you know the name of the leader of this group?" Derek said. "No. We don't know his real name. He just calls himself fear and he thinks it would bring our world back." Jack said. "Well, I'm glad you people survived. Next." Derek said, the family got up and let Flash take one of the seats at the desk. "My name is Flash Sentry. I was senior graduate just like my friends at CHS. I was with them when the military came in and took us to the safe zone and rest goes with me staying with my friends and Shining." He said. "It's a good idea to just tell me who you stayed with. Next." Derek said, Flash got up let Zecora take her seat. "I have lived in this time of era, you can call me Zecora." She said. "What's your story, Zecora?" Derek asked. "I lived in my hut when the world changed, but I lived within the motel's range." She said. "Well, I just learned you speak in rhymes. Did this group find you?" He asked. "Yes. It happened when I saw Devon, he managed to take down seven. We first meet two months ago and I was brought to the group by his ego. At the time, he had a cold, but I help him feel well and bold." She said, finishing her point of view of her story. "Thank you for your side of the story. Next." He said, Zecora got out of the chair and let Sunset sit in the chair. "My name is Sunset Shimmer. I was a student CHS and I worked at a Japanese restaurant at the mall. I was with my friends when it started. I went with them. You know the rest." Sunset said. "Okay. Next." Derek said, Sunset got up and let the dazzlings take the seat to sit in. "I'm Adagio Dazzle. My sisters here were a group called the dazzlings as a musical group at CHS for a while." She said. "Aria Blaze." She said. "Sonata Dusk." She said. "How did you three survive?" Derek asked. "We were living on the streets after our incident, but we don't want to talk about that. We just lived in an abandoned building." Adagio said. "It was a dump. When the army came to city, they didn't search the place we were in when all the crazy shit happened." Aria said. "We got scared when we saw so many zombies out there. They going to break down the front of the place, we got out through the back." Sonata said. "When we saw a lot of them on the street, we hid inside a dumpster. We stayed inside the dumpster for like ten minutes until we heard a car alarm go off. I opened the lid a little bit to see the car and all the zombies around followed the noise. It was when Shining a few others were retrieving the RV when came in. Devon was one of them and he found us. He helped us escape the city. When we went to help him with the supply run two months ago, he gave us these guns for when we needed to use them and we've been doing a good job. That is our story." Adagio said. "Thank you for your time. It looks like this Devon you people have been talking about is here and he's the last one to talk to. Come on up, Devon." Derek said, the three girls got out of the seats and Devon walks up to the desk and takes the first seat he grabbed and sat down. "What's your story?" He asked. "Well, I'd like to start off what happened a little bit before it started. I graduated CHS just like the others here. Rainbow Dash invited me to a hockey game later that night with her friends and Flash. We sat at the player seats. We were watching the home team practice until the game starts. I pulled out my phone to check the weather and I dropped it. I picked it up and at that moment, I got hit in the back of my head with the puck." Devon said, Derek made the 'ouch' face when he said that. "I woke up four days later in the hospital. The room was clean, but the hallways were a mess. I saw this blood trail and it led to the cafeteria and it was full of zombies. They tried to get me, but I got in an elevator and ran to the front doors and escaped. There was a bike outside and used that to get back to my house, but I stopped by a park on the way to find help. These cars were everywhere and there was a sign with the word help on it. The cars had people who were dead, like one hundred percent dead. I didn't see any sign of help until I saw a little boy, I asked him for help, but he was already a zombie, I can't get that image of his lips ripped off his face out of my head." His mention of the boy freaked everyone out. "He walked right towards me and I grabbed a tire iron from a car and swung it right into his head. I was scared at what I did, so I got back onto the bike and continued to get back home. When I got home, my parents and sister were nowhere in the house. I went outside to the front yard to wait for them. It was like five minutes of waiting and Apple Bloom hit me in the face with a shovel. She thought I was a zombie and my friends brought me into my house. We stayed there for the night until we had to get the RV in the city. Flash and I were looting this gun store the RV was parked at. I found Adagio and her friends in that dumpster and we came back to my house. We loaded up all the food and medicine into the RV and I got my truck, my sister's truck and my mom's car. We drove on the highway halfway to the motel and I was only thinking about finding my family and I found them." He said and was quiet for a few seconds until he speaks. "They were dead. They were in the SUV and they crashed into a power line post. I got speak to them one more time and I put them out of their misery by getting in the back and stab them in the back of their heads. We buried them after I killed them." "I understand what you're going through. Some of people here have lost their family members too. I even lost my wife in a car accident about a year ago and the last thing she told me was to never give up and that's what lead me to helping others and to making Wood Valley a safe-zone to anyone who comes here. We even send a group to go out and find other survivors and bring them here. I have a man named Frank to lead the group when they go on searches." Derek said. "He sounds like a great guy. Is he here or is he out there?" Devon asked. "He out searching for a group right now. The oddest thing that happens whenever he comes back, he gives report about a number of groups killed by zombies trying to save them or they're already zombies, but it's probably bad luck trying to save them." Derek said. "The rest of my story continues with my group. I don't have anything else to say, but we all could use a good meal." Devon said, stood up from the chair and pushed it towards the desk and his group got up. "Well, the town is going to have dinner party in ten minutes. We can head out to the dog park, everyone will be setting up the tables to serve the food and drinks." Derek said, getting up from the front desk walks towards the door with the group. "Derek. Will there be tacos when we get there?" Sonata asked, getting his attention. "Yes, Sonata. I keep a calendar in my apartment to keep track of the days and I decided to make it Taco Tuesday today. We've got plenty for everyone. But first, let my take to where you'll be staying." Derek said, the doors opened by Ben and Phil who were standing outside the courtroom. Everyone walked out of the room and out to the front doors. The group followed him outside. The group couldn't bother but looked at the town again as they followed him. They walked down a street and stopped at an apartment complex. "I believe we've got plenty of room in this complex for you people. If there's not enough room for you, some of you can share the available apartments." "Thanks Derek. We appreciate you helping us and giving us a place to stay." Shining said, opens the door to the first apartment and walks right into the room with Cadance walking inside with him. The rest of his group walked to other apartment doors to claim them. They were surprised at how nice and clean the apartments looked. It felt like home, they looked at every inch of the apartments and couldn't help but turn on the first sinks they see and run some water. They thought about helping around this town, keep it safe and last until the apocalypse is over. In each apartment, the survivors took off their bags and put them on hangers on the doors. Many of them couldn't resist walking towards the first sink they see in the apartment kitchens or bathroom and pull the handle to see water running through the faucet. After a few minutes exploring their apartments, they took off their weapon belts and walk out of the apartments to go to the dog park and eat with everyone else. Five minutes later, everyone was at the dog park for Taco Tuesday. The group and residences of Wood Valley stood in line with paper/plastic plates to pick whatever they want on their tacos. The group was getting really hungry with the smell of food spreading through the dog park. They were in front of everyone else so they can eat first. Those who sat together were friends and family were sitting at cafeteria tables from a school. Some of the survivors had some burritos with their tacos or not. "It feels like forever since I had a good meal." Rainbow Dash said, grabbing the first taco on her plate. "You and me, both." Applejack said. "I think we can help pull our weight together with this place." Flash said. "I'm with you there, Flash. This has got to be the safest place we've been to so far. Those walls are so tall, they keep out the dead. We can sleep without keeping a gun next to us." Sunset said. "It will be nice, Sunset. Although, keeping my gun beside me made me feel brave." Fluttershy said, taking a drink of her tea. "The only thing I feel like right now is getting some rest and maybe a massage." Devon said, noticed Aria, Adagio and Sonata joining the table with him and his friends and noticed Sonata's plate with five tacos. "You got like five tacos there, Sonata." "I know. I just couldn't help but pick as many tacos as I want." Sonata said, taking a bit out of the first taco she picked up. "With that many tacos, you're going to get a stomach ache when you sleep." Aria said. "Why do I even bother with these two?" Adagio asked herself. "Maybe it's because you three stick together. That's why." Rainbow Dash said. "Don't be like that, it's just how life goes. We all have our own opinions on what we like." Devon said. "If you were with them as long as me, you would understand what that's like." Adagio said. "I'm sure I would know that feeling if I was with them. What do you think of this place?" He asked. "It looks safe from what I've seen. The guards just stay and keep watch at those walls." She said. "It's definitely safe, Adagio. Those walls are really tall and none of the zombies can get inside." Aria said. "Yeah. We don't have to worry about what's out there. I'd like to see peace and quiet for once." Sonata said. "I agree with her. That's all we can think about, a safe place. I don't want to see those killer if they ever find this place." Flash said. "You're telling me, Flash. If they ever find us, we should kill them." Sunset said. "It's been a month since we escaped those people. There's no way they'll find us." Rainbow Dash said. "Ah hope they don't find us here. But we'll be ready to deal with them folks." Applejack said. "We should just eat right now and not talk about the problem we had for the past month. It led us to this place." Devon said, taking another bite out of his burrito. "He's right. We should just eat our food. My tacos aren't going to eat themselves." Sonata said. "You're right, Sonata. I just want to eat." Fluttershy said, eats her soft taco. Everyone else agrees and eats their food. After the Taco Tuesday dinner night, the group threw their plate and cups away in the trashcans and walked to their given apartments. The group changed their clothes and laid in the beds of looked out the windows of which apartments have windows to see Wood Valley in peace at night, after a few minutes of watching the peace, the survivors closed their eyes and fall asleep. (August 17, 2016) The next morning, the group members woke up in their apartments and looked at the clocks. The clocks read Nine in the morning. They went to their own kitchen to eat breakfast. They had their choices of cereal, pancakes, waffles, oatmeal and eggs with toast and bacon and so many different flavored drinks. The taste of hot/warm food was so appetizing, they just wanted keep the food in their mouths until it matched the temperature of the inside of their mouths. Devon heard a knocking at his door, he placed his fork and knife aside his plate and walks towards the door to open it and finds Derek standing in front of the doorway. "Morning Devon. I didn't know the first apartment I would come to see from your group would be you." He said. "Morning Derek. I was just eating some waffles there. What brings you here?" Devon asked. "When I woke up about an hour ago, I remember some of you had backpacks on and I forgot to ask you what you were carrying when you came in." Derek said. "I'll go get it and show you what's inside. It's not much though." Devon said, letting Derek in and went to his room to get his backpack. He took his backpack off the hanger and walked back into the dining room with Derek sitting at the table. Devon placed his backpack in the chair next to the chair Derek was sitting in and he continues to eat his waffles before they get cold. Derek pulls all the zippers open to see what was inside. He saw a few snacks, some ammo, medicine, three grenades and the whip Devon found yesterday. "I know a guy who used a whip like this." Derek said, got Devon's attention. "I found that yesterday on a zombie. He still carried his wallet and his name was Peter Grant." Devon replied. "Peter was one of my people here and he was a lion tamer at a zoo north of here. We couldn't find him after he didn't speak into the radio last week." Derek said. "My people were packing up the camp before we got here." Devon said, finishing off his waffles and orange juice and taking it to the kitchen sink to rinse and wash them. "I put his wallet in the left side pocket. I didn't steal it, I would have considered it as knowing the people I put out of their misery and buried." He said, Derek opened the side pocket and pulled out the wallet. "You can keep his wallet since he was one of your people." "Thank you. We do have a memorial in the courthouse for those who have died. I'll just tape his driver's license to the wall." Derek said, puts the wallet in his back pocket. "If you want to keep the whip, I can take you to the training grounds." "That would be nice. I'll go change my clothes and you can take me there." Devon said, walking into his bedroom and picked out a pair of brown shorts and a blue t-shirt. When he came back to the dining room, the whip was on the table and he picked it up as Derek opened the door and walked out with him. When Devon walked out of his apartment and noticed his friends walking out of their apartments and into the open air of the safe-zone. "Morning guys." He called out. "Good morning." Fluttershy called back. "It's a nice day today. Derek, is there a spa around here? I would like to get my hair fixed." Rarity said. "Yes. It's down the street on the right. I'm going to take friend here to the training grounds. If anyone else wants to come, follow me." Derek said, leading Devon and a few of his friends. They walked down the street to training grounds as they looked at the buildings they didn't see yesterday and noticed a hardware and people walking out with firearms. It must where they keep the weapons. The hot summer air was blowing on their heads, they should have grabbed some water bottles before they walked outside. They even hoped the training grounds would have some shade when they get there. "Wait up, guys!" A voice called out from behind. They turned around to see Rainbow Dash catching up with them to join them. "Sorry. I want to train with you guys. Derek, what kind of training is there?" She asked. "We have different types of training here. We even use some assault rifles for training to fight off a big group of zombies if the ever inside the walls. We have more of them at the hardware store we passed by." Derek and the followers made it to the training grounds. There were cinder block walls to prevent as much penetration as possible. An archery range for anyone practicing with bows and crossbows. "This is a good set up for training people." Twilight said. "This area use to be a parking lot for the condo here. We only do some training during the day so that way we don't wake everyone up at night." Derek explained the area. "What am I going to use for targets with this whip?" Devon asked. "Peter used old cans for targets. They're in that box over there. The guns are over there when you feel like practice with those, they are full-auto." Derek said, walking away from the area. "I'm going check on the rest of your friends and see how they're doing." "Thanks Derek." Flash said, he picks up an Uzi from the wall as Twilight grabs an MP5SD6, Adagio picks up an AK-47, Rainbow Dash grabs an M4A1 carbine and Sunset grabs a UMP9. Devon walked over the box of cans and grabbed five of them. He tied them on some strings to try and hit the cans or snap the strings. His friends decided to put the guns down and watch him and see him try out some whip skills for the first time so the gunshots don't cause him to whip himself by mistake. He pulls a simple swing over the shoulder, but missed. He tries again and hit the can in the middle. "I got it." Devon said to himself and noticed his friends watching him. "You guys not going to shoot?" He asked. "We don't want to freak you out and make you whip yourself." Adagio said. "I guess that's fair enough. Stand back." Devon said, making sure they're not in range from behind. He swings the whip over his head and manages to snap one of the strings holding a can. They were surprised at what happened. "That was awesome, Devon. You should give me a try." Rainbow Dash said. "Sure. Let me get these other cans and I'll put them back up." Devon said. He tries some other whip tricks on the cans. He whips from below his waist, from one side of his waist to the other side and tries a grapple trick on the post the strings were holding onto. It surprised him that he could grab a target with this whip. They could ask Applejack some more tricks since she uses a lasso. "This could be really handy." He said to himself, continues to whip the cans. After a few minutes of practice, he gave the whip to Rainbow Dash for her turn. Devon ties the cans to the strings again and walks out of the way for Rainbow Dash to take her turn now. He and the rest of his friends picked up the guns and practice shoot with the full-auto setting on. The guns caused some aiming to go off target, they put the guns against their shoulders a little harder to get a better aim and they got their aims better. "This gun is crazy to shoot." Adagio said, looking at the gun she's holding. "That AK-47 has a firing accuracy to go a little bit off target. But it could be useful for a group and herd of zombies." Devon said. "I like how quiet this gun is. It's got a three-round burst setting." Twilight said. "An MP5SD6. That will come in handy. I like this M4A1 carbine, it gives a good kick from its fire power." Devon said, holding the carbine. "What's this model, Devon?" Flash asked. "Uzi, a rapid fire 9MM submachine gun. That will fill up some guts." Devon said. "Even though you know the guns you own, you know the guns you don't have." Twilight said. "I use to watch gun shows on TV." He replied, empties the magazine and loads a fully-loaded magazine to fire more shots. The others continued to practice with the guns a little bit longer to get a better accuracy. After thirty minutes of target practice, they took a break and decided to go to one of the restaurants to get some water. When they walked out of the training grounds, they saw their friends by the entrance of the shooting range, probably to practice with the guns they were shooting. "Derek must have told you guys about the shooting range?" Rainbow Dash asked while giving Devon the whip back to him. "Yeah. He told us about the guns they got here. How did they feel on full-auto?" Shining asked. "It was tough the first shots with full auto, but it will take some getting used to." Flash said. "We're going to one of the restaurants to get some water." Adagio said. "Let's hope they have some ice." Twilight said. "We'll see you guys later." She walked with her dehydrated friends. As they walked, it was getting hotter on their heads, they had to get to one of the restaurants in a hurry. They spotted a bar around the corner, they walked up to the front doors and opened the doors to get inside. When they came in, they felt the cold air conditioning hit the sweat on their bodies. They didn't care about getting cold since they were in the woods for over a month. They walked up to the counter got in the seats that were free. "Hello. You kids look like you've been working out?" The bartender asked. "Tell me about it. We were just at the shooting range a few minutes ago and training in the heat is tough." Rainbow Dash said, wiping the sweat off her head. "We could use some water please." Twilight said. "I'll be sure to put ice in your cups. You're all free to get refills if you want." He said, grabbing six plastic cups and fills them up with ice and water. The six teens grabbed the cups and took some sips. Rainbow Dash dipped two of her fingers in her cup and placed the cold water on her forehead to cool off her head better. "I never thought we'd see ice again." Twilight said. "Same here. They must have got this straight out of the freezer." Flash said. "That means they got plenty of energy to power up this town." Adagio said, taking another sip of her water. "Everyone is getting plenty of ice here. It's what everyone wants in this heat. Nobody can stand it this much." Devon said, heard the sound of gun shots coming from training grounds. He and his friends knew it was their group training with the guns they were shooting earlier. When they noticed their cups were empty, they called for the bar tender. "We could use a refill." Flash called out and the tender came back and refilled their cups with more water. "I'm going to take a walk. There are some parts of this town I haven't seen. Be free to join me if you guys want to." Devon said, getting up from the chair and walks out the front door. He felt the heat hit his face and decided to see the armory and how many firearms it held. He walked back the way he came and looked at the training grounds and saw his people training. He noticed Fluttershy trying to shoot an MP40 and was surprised to see her get a little stronger and braver. He looked back at the armory and walked right to the door. When he walks in, he was surprised at the number of guns there were. There were variants of M16s, AKs, pistols, shotguns, rifles and gun attachments. With all these guns, it was enough to keep the town residents protected. He decided to customize a gun for himself if nobody else mind. Devon picked up an M4A1 just like the one he shot, an ACOG sight and a vertical forward grip. He looked at a pair of instructions lying on the table at the back of the store. He placed the gun and parts down to look at the instructions on how to attach them together. He grabs the right tools and starts to put the pieces together. In ten minutes, he made his own customized carbine and picked up three loaded magazines and a strap for the gun and walks out of the hardware store with his new gun. He walked to his apartment to put the gun away and fight off any danger inside Wood Valley. He walks out of the apartment and went to the dog park to see something peaceful. When he arrived, he noticed Spike and Winona playing with the other dogs, Fluttershy was there too to see all the dogs. "How was gun training, Fluttershy?" He asked. "It was hard to practice with real guns. Especially the full auto one I shot." She said. "Same here. But we will get used to it." He said, something popped up in his head. "Did you tell Spike to act natural?" "Yes. Just encase he might surprise anyone here." She said and noticed Spike and Winona tugging each end of dog rope toy. With the two dogs playing tug-of-war, Devon decided to get the rope out of their mouths and play fetch with them. When he grabbed the rope, the dogs were dragged and they let go. "How's about a little game of fetch you two?" He asked. The two pets barked at the word and they were ready to play. "Alright you two. Fetch." He said, tossed the rope about twenty feet away from where he was standing and the dogs went for the rope. Winona got to the rope first and runs back to give Fluttershy the rope. "Want to go again you two?" She asked the dogs and they barked in excitement. She tossed the rope a little farther than how Devon threw it. Spike got the rope Winona this time. "It feels great to play fetch again, I can remember the last time I played fetch before the outbreak happened." She said. "Same here, Flutters. It feels like forever." He said, drinks his water before the ice melts and saw Twilight and Rainbow Dash walking towards them. The rest of their group was walking in different directions through town. "I see Spike is having fun here." Twilight said. "Yeah, it makes me feel like there aren't any monsters out there." Fluttershy said. "At least not in here." Rainbow Dash said, looking at the all the other pets in the park. She looked back at Devon and speaks to him. "Devon." "Yeah Rainbow Dash." He replied. "What you told me yesterday about changing your handgun. It just sounds ridiculous about you did last month, you did that to protect yourself and it's just stupid to keep that on your mind." She said, pulling out his PPK/S from the back of her pants and holds it out to its owner. "It doesn't have to be like this. You look better with this weapon." She said, Devon looked at the gun with a concern look on his face, take the pistol from her hand and looks at it. Devon releases the clip to see if it was still loaded with ammo and it was. He looks back Rainbow Dash. "You went to my apartment to get this and to get me to realize how wrong I am about what I did?" He asked, in a surprised look while putting the clip back in the gun and puts the gun in his pocket. "Just think about it." She said. "She's right. You were brave when you saved yourself." Fluttershy said. "But I was scared at the same time when it happened." Devon said. "It was the smart thing to do, Devon. I would do the same thing if I were the one getting shot at by a machete wielding maniac." Twilight said. "I wouldn't even let myself get carried away if I killed him." "Keep it with you, Devon. You'll get through it." Rainbow Dash said, pats his shoulder. "Okay, I'm going to see what the bakery's got." He said, walking towards the bakery near the gate his group entered. He saw Pinkie eating an entire chocolate cake and he walks to the counter to see what looks good. There were decorative cakes, cupcakes and cookies behind the glass display. "Find anything interesting?" The woman behind the counter asked. Devon looked up to look at her in the eye. To a surprise, she was Mrs. Cup Cake who worked at the Sweet Shoppe from Canterlot City. "Hey, aren't you-" "Mr. Concussion, yup. But it's Devon." He said with some humor for the mood. "Did you find this town or were you found?" "Me and my family were driving and a search party found us, ten miles south of here. It was just terrible out there from what we've seen." She said, looking at Pinkie eating the cake she asked for. "I'm surprised she asked for that entire cake when she came here." She said to him, Devon chuckled. "That girl got more than a sweet tooth and it's sweet teeth." He said, looking at her with her face in the rest of cake. "I've never anyone eat an entire cake after ordering it in the same day." "That's exactly what I was thinking. What would like to have?" She asked, getting to realize he was here to eat one of the sweets. "Right." He said, looking through the display and looked at a delectable looking cupcake. "I'll have that cupcake there." He said, Mrs. Cake opened the door of the display picked up one of the cupcakes and hands it to him. "Thanks." He takes the sweet treat. "You're welcome. Next." She said, Devon walks away and lets the next customer get something from the counter. He walks to the tables for an open seat. He saw most of the seats were taken, but an open seat was available at the table Pinkie was sitting at. So, he decided to sit there since he was her friend. "Hey Pinkie." He said, Pinkie lifted her face and he looked at her face covered in frosting and cake crumbs. He couldn't help but chuckle a little as he sat down in the open seat. "Hi Devon. That cupcake you got there looks good." Pinkie said. "And you enjoy that cake so much, you've got cake face." He joked. "It's funny, it's a bloody apocalypse and we are have sweets inside a safe place." "Yeah, it's kind of reminds me of this scary story with cupcakes in it." She said, licking the cake off her face and Devon looked confused. "Wait, what?" He asked confused, but just realized. "Never mind, it's just you being you." He takes a bite out of his cupcake. "This is just like the treats back at the Sweet Shoppe. She and her husband were probably the ones who bake these." "I just knew this was the same recipe from the Sweet Shoppe. Mr. and Mrs. Cake bake the best goodies back in the city. I wish I could have worked there and send out ads about their treats." She said, eating her cake. "That would be a good job for ya, Pinkie." He said, continues to eat his cupcake and looked out the window. He noticed a few people he knew back at CHS. "Pinkie." He got her attention. "Are those-" "Bulk and the top Wondercolt players. Spitfire, Soarin, Fleefoot and High Winds. They must have found this place sometime ago before we got here." Pinkie said. "That's exactly what I was thinking, Pinkie. And Bulk is still buff. There must be a gym around here." Devon said, eating the last of his cupcake. "Well, I think I'm going to do a workout. See ya later, Pinkie." He got up from the chair and walks out the door. He had no idea where a gym would be in this town, he walked to the nearest person he saw and asked. "Excuse me, could you tell me where's the gym?" "It's around the corner on the right and the third building on the left." The woman said. "Thanks." He said, starts to walk in the direction the woman said. Devon looks at the buildings as he walked to the area he hasn't gone to yet. He spots the third building on the left and walks a little faster and opens the door to get inside. When he got in, he saw a few of his friends talking to CHS students he saw a while ago in the bakery. He stopped in his tracks and overheard his friends talking about their journey. "Speak of the devil." Rainbow Dash said, spotting Devon at the door. "Well I'll be damned. Look who walk through the door." Spitfire said in surprise to see the teen herself. "They were just talking about you. Your skull is pretty strong to handle getting hit with a puck." Bulk said as Devon walked in closer to them. "I never thought I hear about someone come out from a hospital alive." Fleefoot said. "It was interesting to listen about how you taught them how to shoot." Soarin said. "They told us about about your family and what happened. We're sorry to hear that." High Winds said. "Yeah. I've been getting that a lot, but I'm used to it." Devon said. "You decided to do a workout, partner?" Applejack asked. "Yeah. I even thought a workout in a safe place would keep me focused." He said, walking to a press bench. "Whatever this is, it looks heavy." Sonata said, looking at the set while walking to a treadmill. "It does, Sonata. But everyone will get used to it." Devon said. He put five pounds on both sides of the bar, lies down on the bench to get under the bar and lifts it. It felt a little heavy the first few seconds, but he managed to keep his grip and use all of his strength to not drop it to his chest too hard. He lifts and drops back down to his chest while others workout on some other equipment. After five minutes of the workout session, they all switched to a different set to exercise with. They decided to get some water before they get ready for the exercise. Applejack, Bulk and Devon walked to the treadmills and raised the speed to get them going. When Rainbow Dash walked to the exercise bench, she put twenty pounds on both sides of the bar and got on the bench to lift the bar from the arm rests and brings the ninety-five pounds to her chest. The Wondercolts and Sonata were surprised to see her lift that much weight. They grabbed some dumbbells and started with some simple bicep curls. After another five minutes, everyone stopped for a couple of minutes to take another water break. "So, you guys workout in here to improve your special skills?" He asked. "Yeah. We practice running and it helps us outrun the dead. Weight lifting and punching the punch bag to get stronger and makes it easier to swing our weapons at their heads." Soarin said. "The thing about that, we came because of the attack that happened to our camp about a month ago." Rainbow Dash said. "Oh man. How did it happen?" High Winds asked. "We woke up so we could get out of there, but the group was outside and forced us onto our knees." Applejack said. "There were led by this mad man. He carried this machete and we saw the blood on it. I've never been so scared in my life." Sonata said. "I woke up last and saw everyone outside. I walked out with my hands up to show them I was defenseless and the guy who lead the that group was just talking about put us in fear and how it would bring our world back." Devon said, leaving them confused. "That guy was full of shit. He practically lost his mind to what happened." Rainbow Dash said. "We heard someone from that group talking about taking us to their place, but someone disagreed and Rarity managed to shoot him in the head. We managed to get to safety and get our weapons and fight back." Applejack said. "We managed to save everyone and get to the cars. Right as I was about to get into my truck when that maniac tried to shoot me. He was getting closer while I was taking cover and I had to shoot him but I didn't think. I got him in the head and ran to my truck. One of those guys was going to kill me with a shotgun right when I was about to get in my truck. Trixie saved me from that guy and we all managed to get out of there." Devon said. "Did the leader ever say his name?" Spitfire asked. "No. He never said his real name." Devon answered. "He said his name was fear." Applejack said. "That's just stupid for a name." Rainbow Dash said. "Do you guys remember what he looked like?" Bulk asked. "Well, he had brown hair, taller than Devon by a few inches and was kinda buff." Sonata described the man. "It's the rest of that group I'm worried about." He said, puts his cup down and walks to one of the three punching bags. "So, if they ever find us and this place, we need to fight back. Some of the living is more dangerous than the dead." He puts on a pair of boxing gloves and starts punching the punching bag. Swinging side punches, uppercuts, straight punches and kicks to help himself fight better. Sonata, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked over to the other two punching bags to do what their friend was doing. Rainbow Dash let Applejack and Sonata practice with the punching bags. They punched and kicked lower areas of the bags like if they were rib cages, hips and legs. It could give an advantage for weak spots. A few minutes later, their arms were getting tired, so they stopped practicing with the bags. Rainbow Dash got to have her turn, she takes one of the pairs of boxing gloves and starts to practice. "My arms are tired." Sonata said, rubbing one arm at a time. "It'll take some getting used to, partner." Applejack said. "I think I'm good for today." Devon said, walking towards the door. "If anyone needs me, I'll be at my apartment." "I just going to hang here for a little bit." Rainbow Dash said as Sonata and Applejack walked to the door. "Ah' never told ya this, Sugarcube. But I think Rainbow Dash has a crush on Soarin." Applejack said to her friends as they walked out the door. "For how long?" Sonata asked. "Ever since she saw him of the soccer field at CHS." Applejack answered. "Do you think she'll ever tell him how much she loves him?" Devon asked. "Maybe. I bet Soarin loves her too." She said as they walked to their apartments and rest for some time after the activities they did while the rest of their people continued with what they were doing. Later at night, Twilight sat at a table in the Wood Valley library. It feels like forever since she's been inside a library. She read through a book on crafting weapons and realized how useful it would be with surviving. She got her attention off the book when Sunset sat across from her at the same table. "Find anything interesting, Twilight?" Sunset asked. "Yeah. This is advanced science I'm reading here. There are some techniques on how to craft stuff for special uses." Twilight said, pointing at the pages in the book. "If I had this book, I could have made our weapons better." "That actually sounds like a good idea. What do you think would help us?" Sunset asked. "Well, there's a way to make arrows more dangerous than what they are. Like light the ends on fire and make the tips explosive." Twilight said. "Why try to make the arrows explode?" Sunset asked. "This is an idea to take down a group of zombies and any bad people we come across. I'd just have to figure out how them explode when they hit a target." Twilight said. "That's not a bad idea. There might be a book on weapons and how they're made." Sunset said, got Twilight to the thought. "It's just a thought." "There could be one." Twilight said as she gets up from her chair walks to the librarian. "Do you have books on how weapons are made?" She asked. "Yes. It's right over here." The librarian said, walking to the technology section of the library. She looked at which book Twilight was asking for and found the book of weaponology. She walks back to Twilight to give her the book she was looking for. "This book should be right one for you." She hands Twilight the book. "Thank you." Twilight said, walks back to the table she was sitting at with Sunset and opens the book to see the different type of weapons and how they are made. "There should be grenades in here somewhere." She looks at the chapter index and found explosives and turns to the pages. "Here we go. There are grenades and sticky bombs, they are triggered by the pens and the flint inside the grenades. The first model grenades had a seven-second count, today they have a four-second count. If I can make something like this, I could attach hooks on our bows and crossbows, the pins on the grenades can get pulled out when we shoot our arrows." "Don't we still have those grenades Devon found?" Sunset asked. "I think so. I don't think he's used any of them." Twilight said. "They must be in one of his bags." Sunset said and heard what sounded like a bunch of heavy trucks passing by the building. "Sounds like one of the search parties came back and it's a big one." "I wonder if Derek sends the search parties out at the same time?" Twilight asked. "That would be pretty big for one search party. I feel like talking to Derek about his search parties." Sunset said, getting up from her chair and to find Derek. Twilight decides to go with Sunset and talk to Derek about the searches. She took the book of weaponology with her so she could see more info on weapons. When the two girls walked out of the library and noticed how big the trucks were. Nobody was on the trucks when they got out, they must have gotten off in a hurry. There were supplies in the bed of the trucks. Something didn't feel right to Sunset, she knew she had to get Derek as fast as she can, she grabbed Twilight's arm and walked faster to where Derek was at. "Sunset, slow down. Why are we in a hurry?" Twilight asked. "Something doesn't feel right, Twilight. We need to find Derek." Sunset replied, getting to the courthouse. Derek must have a room inside the courthouse to live in as his home. They got to the front doors and walked the room they were interviewed. Sunset walked to the door where Derek first walked into. When she and Twilight came in the back room and saw Derek finishing up what he was eating. Derek turned and saw the two girls inside his home. "I didn't expect your home to be inside here." "I had this part of the courthouse remodeled and my stuff moved here years ago." Derek said, putting his plate and cup in the sink. "I didn't even tell you where I live." "I just guested where you live. We just saw the big trucks outside the library when we left the place." Sunset said. "You did?" He asked. "Looks like the search parties came back sooner than I thought." "We saw what was in the bed of the trucks. It looked like supplies and camping gear." Twilight said. "That's the thing. Frank tells me when his group find people, they're too late to save those people or couldn’t find them. So, his group takes the supplies from the last people. I swear, it's like Frank's group has bad luck." Derek said. "Derek, what does Frank look like? You talk about him so much. It feels like you are concerned about him." Sunset said. "I am concerned about him. I've got a picture of what he looks like. I also made it a deal to take pictures of the people who come here." Derek said, walking to a file cabinet and opens one of drawers to find Frank's picture. "We do have a board in the church to remember who stayed here and died." He looked for the file holder with the letter F on it. "Here we go. This is Frank." Derek hands the photo to Sunset and Twilight. The two girls looked at Frank in the picture. In horror, they recognized him as the leader of the group that attacked them at the motel last month. "Are you two okay?" He asked. "Yeah. He's a good-looking guy." Twilight said. "He seems a bit young to be a leader of a search party." Sunset said, trying her best to not sound scared. "He was a college student when the outbreak happened. About a month ago, he came back and he told one of people he tried to save shot a zombie behind him and the bullet scratched his face and took a piece of his ear off. The group escaped and they couldn't find them." He explained. "It's good to know someone for who they are. We're going to go now." Sunset said, walks out the door she and Twilight came from and closed. They both ran as fast as they can to get out of the courthouse. They managed to get out of the courthouse and to see the residents walking around. "This is so bad! Frank is that maniac that tried to kill us!" Twilight said, freaking out with her hands on her head. "We need to warn the others and get out of here." Sunset said. "We need to find Devon first. He'll be the first guy Frank will try to kill first." Twilight said, starts running to the apartments with Sunset following. They made it to the apartments in twenty seconds and opens the door to their friend's stay. "Devon!" She and Sunset called out, but he was nowhere to be seen. Sunset ran to the bedroom and Twilight checked the bathroom, they still couldn't find him. "He's not in here." Sunset said, noticed the carbine and Devon's weapon belt set next to the front door. "This situation keeps getting worse." She picks up the weapons belt and his backpack. She hands the items to Twilight. "Go find him. I'll get others." Twilight nods in agreement. She runs to get his weapons belt and goes looking for him. Meanwhile in the bar, Devon sat alone inside at the counter with some candles to provide some light for the night to save power to Wood Valley. He looked at the gun he used to kill the leader of the attackers from a month ago. The words Rainbow Dash told him earlier on this very day kept echoing inside his head 'You did that to protect yourself.'. "Maybe Rainbow Dash was right. I did use this to protect myself from that asshole. There's probably a lot more people out there that are more dangerous than the dead." He said to himself. He noticed a shadow to his right, he turned to see who it was and felt a blunt hit from a wooden chair hit him in the side of his rib cage and head. He falls to the floor and placed his left hand on his ribs. One of the candles got knocked off the counter, rolls towards a curtain and sets it on fire. "I knew I would find you." The sound of the voice gave Devon a shock, it made him look behind him and to see the man he thought was Dead, still alive and holding his red handle machete. "I thought I killed you." Devon said, looking at the scar on his face and a piece of his left ear shot off. "That's because your fear kept me alive." The man said, saw Devon try to reach for his gun. He kicks it away from his reach and looks back to see him get up. "You and your people escaped and that was a sign of the fear you all had." He swings his machete to cut off Devon's arm, but he missed when Devon moves his arm out of the way. "And as so as I kill all of you, there will be nothing but fear left in this world." He tries to chop Devon again and missed. "Do you ever stop saying that fuckin word?" Devon asked annoyed at the word ‘fear’. "Nope." The man said and gets Devon cornered against a corner of the counter. "It will be the new world order when our world comes back!" He said as he swings his machete to Devon's head. Devon grabs a chair to block the attack. His opponent moves chair and tries to get his machete free, but gets punched square in the nose and heard a crack in his skull. Devon broke his nose as Frank grew angry at the act of bravery. He noticed Devon got out of the corner and trying to pull the machete out of the chair. He charges at Devon and forced him to a wall and watched him lie on the ground. "You think bravery is going to bring this world back, I'm the key to restoring order." He said, but got hit in the face with a beer bottle and spins around once and fell back against a knocked over table. Devon noticed the fire spreading through the bar, but he had to focus on fighting for his life. He noticed the machete was free, so he grabs it and tries to swing it his opponent's head. The man noticed this action tilts his head to the side and punches Devon in the face. Devon fell over a chair and onto the floor. "Nobody uses this machete but me, especially if they try to kill me with it!" He yelled in such rage and rubbed the blood dripping from his nose. He was going to kill Devon with his bare hands. Devon saw his gun underneath a table in front of him, he rushes to the gun and tries to shoot the maniac. As Devon tries to shoot him, he gets charged by his enemy through one of the windows and lands on someone walking by. With this little help, Devon gets up and runs away from the bar to find his friends. "GOD DAMMIT!" The man shouted in defeat and steps back when the ceiling comes and blocks the window. He rushes to the front door and gets out quick. Meanwhile with Twilight, she came out of the training grounds to see if Devon was there, but he wasn't there. She carried the silenced submachine gun she used earlier. She saw him running across the street like he was being chased. Twilight ran to him as fast as she can to get to him. "Devon!" She called out to him and got his attention. "Twilight!" Devon ran to her as she ran to him. "Twilight, the son of a bitch that tried to kill us is here." "That guy is Frank. Derek doesn't know he's been killing people he finds out there. We need to leave." She said, Devon was shocked about that fact. She hands him his backpack and belt. Devon puts his belt on and then his backpack. Many of the town's residents were confused at the two running teens with weapons in their hands as they passed by. They reached the apartments. "Sunset already warned whoever was here. We need to get others." She said as Devon ran into Adagio, Sonata and Aria's apartment to get their weapon belts. He takes off his backpack and opens it to make sure it still had the grenades, whip and his Colt inside. He quickly puts the whip holster on his belt, in front of his hatchet and takes out one of the grenades and puts it his pocket for any emergency that may come. He runs back outside to find the others. Meanwhile, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash managed to find Fluttershy, the crusaders and the pets at the dog park. "Guys. That murdering monster is here. We need to leave." Rainbow Dash said, giving the girls and pets a scared look. "Where is he?" Fluttershy asked in fright. "We don't know. But we need to find the others, fast." Applejack said, getting her little sister up and hands Apple Bloom her gun. "I'm going to find Spitfire and her friends, they need to know about this." Rainbow Dash said, giving Scootaloo her gun ran into a different direction. "Where are the others?" Rarity asked, hands Sweetie Belle her pistol and runs into a different direction to the rest of her people. Sunset was looking for her friends, she spots Pinkie inside the bakery eating a cupcake. Sunset runs inside to warn Pinkie. "Pinkie!" Her shout got her attention. "Yes Sunset." Pinkie looked up at her. "Pinkie. You know that Frank guy Derek mentioned?" Shimmer asked. "Yeah." Pinkie answered. "He was that asshole that tried to killed us." Sunset explained. "What?" Pinkie said in shock. "And he's here!" Sunset said. "WHAT?!" Pinkie said with more shock, she saw Mr. and Mrs. Cake came out with their babies in their arms. "What's going on here?" Mr. Cake asked. "You need to come with us. We'll explain later." Sunset said, grabbing them by their not too hard to cause them to drop their babies and get them out of the bakery. Pinkie gets up to leave the bakery, she grabs another cupcake and walks out the front door. Twilight searched for her family to see whether or not they have been found by Frank's men. She noticed the burning bar and how much the fire was rising. A lot of the residents looked at the fire and questioned what happened. Twilight moved on and saw her family walking towards the fire, she ran right to them. "Mom! Dad! Shining! Cadance!" She got their attention. "Twilight. What happened?" Velvet asked, placing her hands on her daughter's shoulders. "It was Frank. He's the guy that attacked us and Devon fought him in there." Twilight explained. "WHAT?" Shining said, surprised at the bad news. "We need to go." "I know, Shining. We have to find the others first." Twilight said. "Any of the others looking for us?" Cadance asked. "Yes. Get your weapons and find the others." Twilight said, runs to find the rest of her people. Rainbow Dash checked the gym to see if any of the Wondercolts and bulk were inside. The lights were off and nobody was in here. She turned around and noticed a man with a carbine aiming it right at her. She quickly hides around the corner and pulls out her crossbow. "I saw you, bitch. There's no use in hiding from me." He said, walking towards his victim. When he turns around the corner, only to find himself the victim when he spots Rainbow Dash and receives a bolt shot right into his forehead and falls back onto the floor. Rainbow Dash pulled out the bolt and takes the carbine as her own. "They must be at the shooting range." She said to herself and runs out the door. She spots some of the people who tried to get her and her group, she hides beside another door and waits for them to pass by. They walk by her, but didn't see her and she continues to get to the shooting range. She spots the burning bar as she walks to the shooting range. "I hope that fucker died in this fire." She said to herself and made it to the shooting range. She found them and Flash was there. He must have told them about what happened. "There's Rainbow Dash." Soarin said, pointing at her as she ran towards him and the others. "Flash just told us the news." Fleefoot said. "I can't believe that rescue man is a monster. More than the dead out there." High Winds said with her hands on her head. "We can't just stand here, we need those guns and get out of here." Spitfire said, taking an AK-103 and SIG-Sauer P320 as her weapons of choice. She takes an extra clip and magazine for her guns and hands Fleefoot and High Winds some guns that look right for them. Bulk grabs an M60 light machinegun and a SIG-Sauer P229 for himself and then hands Soarin a Colt M16A1 and SIG-Sauer P228. "Where do we go?" Bulk asked. "We'll have to get to our cars and RV. There should be enough more in the RV." Flash said, taking the AK-47 Adagio used earlier and starts leading them with Rainbow Dash to where the vehicles are. Meanwhile with Devon, he searched for who was left of his people in Wood Valley. He did his best to keep a low profile from any of the people who were with Frank a month ago. He saw the dazzlings inside a clothes shop, he begins to run when he noticed three men with carbines, he rushes to his right and hides from them. He listened to them when they walked by. "Can you believe that fire man?" The first guy said. "Yeah. Fear was just fighting that kid inside that bar and told us that asshole started it." The second guy said, Devon was mad to hear a lie about something he didn't start. "Whatever. We need to find him and bring him alive so he can kill him." The last guy said, Devon watched them walk away far enough for him to come out and get the girls before anyone else. He opens the door and the three girls noticed him rushing to them with a bruise on his face. "Devon. What the hell happened to you?" Aria asked. "It was Frank." He said. "Who?" Sonata asked. "That guy who attacked use. He's alive." He said, leaving the girls in shock. "What?! That fucker survived?" Adagio asked. "Yes! We need to get the fuck out of here!" Devon said, handing them their belts and starts heading out the door with the girls following him. They moved slowly to make sure none of Frank's men were close by. The girls noticed the burning bar, Sonata stopped in her tracks to the fire rising to the sky and everyone looking at the building. Her friends didn't notice she was not with them. They reached their entire group and some new members in the group. "Are they coming with us?" He asked. "Yes. They decided to come with us after hearing what happened." Shining explained. "We just can't live with some guy who's murdering innocent people out there." Mrs. Cake said, while holding her son in her hands. "That's why he attacked us. The main reason why we were out there in the open for a month." Adagio said, Aria tapped her shoulder. "Adagio, where's Sonata?" Aria asked, Adagio looked at her and didn't see Sonata anywhere. "She was right behind you. Where did she go?" Adagio asked, looking around for her. "We need to find her." Rarity said, everyone agreed and walked back the direction Devon, Aria and Adagio came from. Sonata continued to watch the fire as it began to burn another building. She listened to the people about what happened and something about her friend trying to kill Frank. This reminded her about the danger that's going on right now, she had to get back to her people, but she felt someone grab her by her ponytail. She turned her head to see Frank holding her hostage and held his machete in his other hand, it left her in fear. "Derek! This little bitch is one of them." Frank yelled, got Derek's attention. "Sonata is one of them? But, they're nice people." Derek said. "Don't listen to these peo-" Frank stopped to the sound of someone calling out his name. "Let her go, Frank!" Shining called out and got his attention while he and some of his people aimed their guns at him. Derek was confused at what was happening. "What's going on here, Frank?" Derek asked. “Don’t you fucking get it? The people you let in are killers! They just came up to us when we tried to save some people. There is nobody out there to trust. They’ll just come up to you and stab you in the back. THEY ARE NOTHING BUT MURDERERS!” Frank said all rage he had inside him. “That’s bullshit, Frank!” The shout of Devon’s voice calls out, followed by a gunshot and shoots him in his shoulder. The pain of the gunshot caused him to let go of Sonata and drop his machete so he can cover his wound. This gave Sonata the chance to run to her friends as Frank turns to see Devon aiming his gun at him. Everyone else looks in his direction. “YOU!” He calls out to his enemy. “Derek, Frank is the one who started this fire and tried to kill me.” Devon explained. “Don’t listen to him, Derek. You saw him shoot me and he wants to kill us all.” Frank lied. “Yer a fuckin liar, Frank.” Applejack yells. “You tried to kill us when you came up to us at the motel.” “You did what Frank?” Derek asks in shock. “They’re the ones who’s lying, Derek. We came to their camp to help them and they just opened fire on us.” Frank tries to convince his leader. “You’re the one who came up on us. You forced us onto our knees and wanted to kill us.” Shining said. “Shut up!” Frank demands. “You found me, my parents and friends in the woods at gunpoint before they found us.” Trixie said. “SHUT UP!” He demands again, reaching for his machete. But is stopped by a warning shot from his foe. “You shot a man, right in front of us in cold blood and he did nothing to you. The only thing they wanted was help.” Devon said. "Which is what Derek did for us. He gave us a chance to live and survive." “You’re a liar.” Applejack said. “A murderer.” Rainbow Dash said. “And a monster.” Fluttershy said. “A monster who is much worse than the undead out there that doesn’t deserve to be in here for disobeying the one thing Derek wanted you to do and that is to help people. Just like how he helped us, but you did the opposite for your own selfish game. Trying to put this world in complete fear for no reason. That’s all in you!” Devon said, getting the residents to learn about his secret. “ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!” He demands again with so much rage. He removes his hand from his wound to pick up his machete. His machete is nowhere on the ground, but in Derek’s hand. “Frank. I found you when you were alone in the woods. I worshiped you. Your life. Your survival and the choice I gave you to help others and you threw it away.” Derek said. “Give me my machete, Derek.” Frank demands. “No Frank. You don’t deserve this for your lies.” Derek said. Frank was about to take his machete by force and stops at the end of a gun barrel pressed against the back of his head. “And you don’t deserve to live.” Devon said, leaving Frank helpless with his people behind him with their guns aimed at him. "You see, Frank. There's a new world order the living must follow." He said, with Frank listening. "Everyone saves the living, everyone helps the living, everyone doesn’t kill the living. We thrive together for a world without the dead or you die." With that said, Shining and Bow grabs Frank by his arms while he takes his machete from Derek. Frank struggles to break free as Bulk and Nightlight walked over to him to pick him up by his legs. Frank was carried to the east gate and tried to break free. Everyone arrived at the gate and Frank was dropped to the ground. He was in fear before he was going to be forced out of the safe zone. Everyone in Wood Valley gave him a disappointed look for his lies. "It's a real shame, Frank. You could have saved us, but you did the opposite." He said, rubbing his thumb against the machete's blade as Frank watched. "You got any last words before you die in a few days?" He asked. "Yeah. Bullseye." Frank answered, made everyone in front of him confused. "Pore choice of words, asshole." Devon said, Derek noticed a red dot on the back his head. Derek knew what it was. "LOOK OUT!" Derek shouted and threw himself in front of Devon. Everyone ducked at the sound of a gunshot. The next thing they know, Derek was on the ground with a gunshot in his head, blood pouring out of the two holes. It was a set up. Rarity quickly pulled out her rifle and shoots the sniper. Everyone began to run for cover and with this distraction, Frank looks at Devon with full rage, he gets up and tries to get his machete back from him. His shout got his foe's attention, Devon quickly swings the weapons, but Frank grabbed his arm. "You think it's over for the fear?! You don't know the true meaning of fear!" He said, trying to get Devon to let go of his machete. He couldn't stop him from headbutting his forehead into his already broken nose and was forced back up to the gate. This gave Devon to kick his chest and quickly gets up to take the grenade out of his pocket. "FUCK YOU, FRANK!" Devon shouts as he pulls the pin and throws the grenade at the maniac. The grenade rolls past Frank, he noticed the grenade and runs away from it just before it blows him away from the spot and blew open the gate. "Fight back, everyone." He shouts to his group and they start to shoot at anyone trying to shoot themselves. He saw a horde of zombies coming to the gate. He saw Frank standing and walking right to him. "Someone is going to die today." Frank said. "Yeah. It's you." Devon said, taking his carbine out and shoots near him to make him move back. It made him look behind him and see the number of zombies walking towards him. He fights the dead, but they made him back away into a corner. He was unable to escape. Devon ran to his people and saw the people who were with Frank trying to shoot them. "We need to get out of here!" Flash said while shooting. "You think." Adagio said. "Where's Frank?" Limestone asked. "He's serving dinner tonight." Devon said, some of his friends look behind him to see a horde coming from the gate. "We seriously need to get out of here!" Aria said. "We'll have to push through this fight." Rainbow Dash said, shoots at the zombies so that way they don't get killed by anyone and anything. Devon saw the fire power coming from around the corner, he needs something for cover. He looks at Derek's body and thought about using him as a shield. He runs over to pick up the body and starts to run into the open. Frank's men noticed this and they start shooting at the human shield. He didn't get shot from the firing power he felt in Derek's body as his group started shooting at the men with this distraction. He noticed a resident run in panic and was shot by one of the men and lands on Devon, it made them believe he was dead. They turned their guns back to the corner. With this chance, Devon crawled out from under the bodies slowly so that way nobody would notice him moving. He got to cover and pulls out another grenade from his backpack and throws it at the shooters. One of the men noticed the explosive. "GRENADE!" One of them shouts, he and nine more around him got blown up while rest were blown away. This gave group a chance to run for the cars. Some of them had to make sure none of the attackers were getting up to try and shoot them again. Some of the attackers got up and grabbed their guns to shoot the group, but one of them got bit on their neck by a zombie and it caused him to swing his gun behind him and shoot some of his people who were standing up while the others got up and shoot at the dead. More zombies followed the gun shots, they walked to the men and try to get them as they got shot. The big group made it to the gate where they first entered. Applejack and Rainbow Dash pushed the lock bar up and try to open the gate. "Guys, help us with this." Rainbow Dash called out to whoever was not in the vehicles yet. Bulk, Bow, Shining and Maud ran over to help open the gate. Within five seconds, the gate was open. They ran back to the vehicles as part of the horde saw them and split from the other zombies. They noticed part of the horde coming right for them, they start their vehicles and drive out of Wood Valley. Some of the members looked back and watched the fire rise and spread all over Wood Valley. Some of them felt bad about not helping the rest of people in the town. Maybe they managed to get out alive. "Do you think the good people got out alive?" Fluttershy asked, looking out the window. "I hope so, darling." Rarity said, placed a hand on her friend's shoulder. "Someone got shot when Devon was out there." Zephyr said. "Those people were scared because of the setup. They didn't even think about what was happening." Shining said, keeping his eyes on the road. The radio in a cup holder was turned and someone spoke through. "Where are we going?" Flash asked from his end of the radio. Cadance picked up the radio and answered. "Shining is driving us somewhere where they can't find us." She said. "There's got to a be a place where they can't find us." Devon said on his end. "We'll have camp somewhere in the woods again. But we're leaving the lights off and keep watch a group at a time." Shining said and saw a road on his right. "Turn here." He called out and everyone turned right. Everyone followed the road for a few blocks and picked a spot to camp for the night. The vehicles parked in a circle and each of a member got out as Rainbow Dash got off her motorcycle. "How long should we stay up?" Igneous asked. "All night. I want to make sure none of those people find us here." Shining said, picking up his shotgun and checks it see if it's still loaded. He goes to the back of the RV and climbs the ladder so he can keep watch on top. Igneous, Flash, Rainbow Dash, Night Light and Devon get on top of the vehicles they drove looked out a different direction. "The rest of you can sleep and we will take turns each hour." He said. Thirty minutes have passed. There was no sign of danger, a few zombies have passed by, but they couldn't see the group. Devon looked at whoever was keeping watch and they were looking away. He got off his truck and picks up his cellphone from one of the cup holders and placed it against his ear. "Are you okay, son?" The voice of his father asked. "I'm not sure how to answer that, Dad." Devon said, rubbing the side of his head. "I fought this guy I thought I killed last month. He tried to kill me, so I shot him in his face, but it took a piece of his ear off. He tried to kill me inside a bar and he pushed me out of a window. My friends and I had to get the others and escape." "Is he still alive?" His mother asked. "I don't know. I only saw him get surrounded by zombies." He said. "I can't believe someone tried to kill you." His sister's voice said. "I thought I killed him, Savannah. It was a problem I couldn't get out of my head. He tried to lie to the people in this town we stayed in for a day. I spoke the truth about who he was in front of everyone. We were going to force him out of town without any weapons, but one of his men tried to snipe me in the head. The leader named Derek got in the way and saved me. Everyone panicked, we don't know if they made it out alive when the fire in the bar started burning the rest of Wood Valley. We managed to escape and let some new members stay with us." He said. "Do you know them before the outbreak?" His father asked. "Yeah. Some of them were from CHS and two of them worked at the Sweet Shoppe. They have two babies." He said. "This is a big problem. It's going to be hard to keep a couple of babies safe in this world." His father said. "We can find a way to make sure they stay safe. There's a safe place out there. We just haven't found it yet." He said. "Where do you think that place would be?" His mother asked. "Maybe the country side. It's wide open space and there's probably not much of the dead moving around there. We could just head out west and see if there's a house big enough for this whole group." He said. "You got to do what you got to do, bro." His sister said. "Thanks guys. I needed to hear that. I'll talk to you when we get to someplace safer." He said, putting his phone in his pocket and goes back to watching out for any trouble through the dark woods. (August 18, 2016) The morning sun rose beyond the horizon. Each of the survivors were really tired from keeping watch last night. Some of them poured water on their faces to help them wake up better. Shining checked on everyone if they were okay after last night. "Is everyone okay? And I don't mean whoever is tired." He asked. Many raised their hands while others rubbed their faces. "I'll take that as a yes. We can sleep for an hour and then we're heading out." His people felt thankful to hear that. "Do we really have to leave after we wake up?" Aria asked with her eyes half open. "We have to, Aria. We don't know if anyone of Frank's men could have escaped and are trying to find us." He said. "I want to sleep first, Aria. I don't want to go yet." Sonata said as she annoyed Aria with her begging. "Will you stop it, Sonata! We're going to get some sleep." Adagio stopped the two girls with their rambling for how annoying it was going to be. "Girls, please don't try to this again." Devon said, getting in between them. "Which way do we head out, Shining?" Spitfire asked. "We'll head out east to the country side. I hope there's not a lot of the dead out." Shining said. "I sure could use some wide-open space out there." Fluttershy said. "We could grow some food when we get there." Applejack said. "And do some hunting if we see anything looks good to eat." Flash said. "Alright everyone. Get some rest." Shining said, walking to the RV and everyone walked to their vehicles and sleeps for the next hour. Forty-five minutes have passed, Zephyr gets up and walks to the door of the RV without waking anyone up and to find a place to pee. He walks out to the road, so that way anyone of his people don't see him. He looks around and there wasn't a single zombie insight. Zephyr unzips his pants, pulls down the front of his underwear a little bit and pees on the dirt. Within ten seconds of his privacy, he heard the sound of water bouncing off of metal. He looks down and finds out he was peeing on a sign. After he finished peeing, Zephyr finds the edge of the sign and flips it over to get the rest of the dirt off and reads the sign. He managed to get the sign to stand on its side and hear the sound of dirt landing on the ground. It read how far the next two places were and a military base was just three miles away. From what he just read, he ran back to the camp tell everyone what he just found by knocking on each of the vehicle windows and opens the RV door to wake them. "Guys, wake up! I found something." He called out and everyone opens their windows. "Zephyr, it's been forty-five minutes and you woke us up to see something you just found." Scootaloo said, rubbing her eye. "But it's really important. I went out to the street to pee and I found this sign under the dirt. I cleaned it off and a military base is three miles away from here." He explains, everyone was surprised at what he just said. "Zephyr. Take us to where you saw that sign." Shining said, starts the RV as Zephyr walks back into the RV and drives to the road with the others following. "It's right there." Zephyr pointed at the sign. "We need the ammunition. We might even find help there." Shining said to himself and picks up his radio. "We're going to the base everyone. There could be a chance for help when we get there." He said through the radio to everyone. "We were thinking the same thing, Shining." Sunset said on her end. "Maybe there's some full auto weapons we can get." Devon said through his radio. "At least the crazy people won't find us, right?" Sonata asked. "I'm sure they won't find us, Sonata." Devon said. "None of us saw them last night. It was too dark for them to find us." He got Sonata to not worry too much and think about the safety they need. The group drove for three miles, they made it to the base and the gate was closed. Everyone parked their vehicles and got out to see the base, except for the Cakes so they can watch over the babies. "Looks like it’s deserted." Twilight said. "Twilight, it's not full of dessert." Pinkie said. "That's not what deserted means, Pinkie." Rainbow Dash said. "Are you sure? I would see a lot of cakes, pies, cookies and other kinds of sweets." Pinkie replied. "Uh, Pinkie. Deserted means there's nobody here." Adagio said. "Really?" Pinkie asked. "It's true, Pinkie. Besides, deserted is spelled with one S, not two." Devon explained. "Oh." Pinkie said. "Devon, what are you holding there?" Sweetie Belle asked when she looked at the piece of paper in his hand. "It's a picture of me and my family. It was taken the week before our last day of school." He said, looking at it. "I talked to them last night." "Devon, that doesn't make any sense." Limestone said. "You told us they died three months ago." Everyone was confused. "Limestone." Cloudy stops her from hurting the teen. "I did talk to them. I can only hear their voices through my phone." He said. "Ya told us a family called you when we went to your house and would tell us where they were." Applejack said. "There never was a family who called me. It was them." He explained and noticed Twilight inside his truck and looked at his phone. "Devon. Your phone doesn't have a signal." She said. "What?" He asked in confusion as she walked up to him. "Devon, all this stuff with your family is all in your head. Don't let it get to you." She said with her hand on his shoulder. "I don't know if I can." He replied. "You can, dude. You're stronger than this." Rainbow Dash said. "We're here for ya, partner. You can talk to us if you have any problems." Applejack said. "I'll try." He said as he puts the photo in his pocket. In just two seconds, he and his people were blown away by an explosion from the gate. With the sound of ringing coursing through their ears, they had to get up and looked at the blown open gate and Rainbow Dash's motorcycle was destroyed. "MY BIKE!" Rainbow Dash shouts is surprise. She and the others looked back and to see Frank and his people are still alive and that they followed them. "You have got to be fucking kidding me." Adagio said. "Round them up. He's mine. I'm going to teach them the true meaning of fear." Frank said, while holding his machete. "RUN!" Shining yelled and everyone ran into the base to find the weapons as the attackers chased them. His people had to shoot and kill their pursuers. Some of Frank's men tried to shoot them, but they got shot and couldn't get up from the pain. Some of the members took cover behind some Humvees. "We need more weapons." Rarity said. "Get to the armory. We'll hold them off." Devon said, taking his carbine off his shoulder with the dazzlings by his side. The rest of the group ran and fired back as they try to find the armory. He and the girls fired and took cover to avoid getting shot. Adagio and Devon ran out of ammo in their carbines, they had to drop them and switch to their pistols. "This isn't a good spot. We're going to get killed." Aria said. "They don't have much guns. Let's get out of here." Sonata suggested, they agreed and moved away from the Humvee to get to the others. Devon saw two of Frank's men right behind him, he pulled out the whip on his belt and whips the two to get them to back away. He shoots them in their heads and runs to safety. On his way, he finds Frank standing in his path. "You just can't learn to die, can you?" He asked. "That's because of the fear you gave to those people last night kept me alive." Frank said. "How many times do you have to say that fucking word?" He asked in frustration. "It's what keeps me alive and I'm going to kill you in front of your people and prove how powerful fear is to the world." Frank said, walking towards him and was stopped when Devon points his gun at him. "Fear is not the answer for everything." Devon pulls the trigger of his gun and to find out he shot all of his ammo. "Someone forgot to count their bullets." Frank said and continues to walk towards his enemy. Devon swings his whip to Frank's arm and disarm him of his machete. He quickly pulls out his hatchet and throws it hard to Frank's head, but Frank dodged the weapon as it flies into a window of the building behind him. They look at the window and saw zombie soldiers emerging from inside and making their way out the broken window to get them. The two foes run away, but Frank still intends to kill Devon with his bare hands. He tumbles on top of Devon and begins to strangle him. "When I'm done with you, I'm going to take over the next place I see and bring the new world to fix this world." He said in anger. Devon quickly grabs his knife and stabs Frank in the same spot he shot in his shoulder. Frank screams in pain as Devon kicks him off of himself. Devon quickly gets up as Frank pulls Devon's knife out of his shoulder and throws it aside. He saw the zombies getting closer to him, he ran and chased Devon to the bed a M35a3 cargo truck. "I'm going to kill everyone I find as soon as we're done with you." He said as the zombies surrounded the cargo and there was no escape through them. "Not going to happen, fucker." Devon said and begins to fight to the death. Three of Frank's men split from their people, they thought they could get to group before the others. "They won't get away from us this time." The first man said. They turned around the corner and saw the crusaders aiming their guns at them. "Leave us alone." Sweetie Belle said. "Heh. Are you serious?" The second man said. "We will kill ya." Apple Bloom warned them. "You don't have the guts you little bitches." The third guy said, but the girls shot them in their heads and watched them fall to the ground. "We warned you, fuckers." Scootaloo insulted the dead men. "Girls." Sweetie Belle pointed at a big group of zombies coming from where the men came from and ran. They got to a marauder and climbed to the top so that way they can kill the zombies with whatever ammo they had. The fight between Devon and Frank continues on. Frank kicks Devon off of him and gets up to try and punch him into the zombies. Devon ducks under the punch and gets around him to punch him into the zombies. Frank manages to block the attacks and turns Devon's arm back behind him to punch him in his back and make him fall off the truck. Devon manages to bring his elbow to Frank's face and punch him in his face a couple of time at a different angle away from the edge. Frank punched his opponent in his ribs and his face to bring him down on the platform. The group fought back against the attackers as they try to find the armory. Some of the members try to get a jammed door open with all they've got. Applejack and her friends fought some of the men with their empty guns and melee weapons. Applejack gets hit in the face and falls to the ground by one of the attackers and was about to accept her fate. As he was about to kill Applejack, his hand gets hit with a staff and knocked out by Zecora. "Zecora?" Applejack asked why she knocked him out. "I do not kill the living, because life is very giving." Zecora said, helping Applejack up and they saw the door was now open. They ran inside with the others as the attackers chased them. "You son of a bitches can't escape from us in there." The guy in front said as he and his men followed. They got to the door and got the group for a few seconds when they got shot with full-auto guns. "We hit the jackpot." Bulk said. The fight between Frank and Devon continues. Frank has Devon beaten from the fight and got the upper hand. He noticed a photo in Devon's pocket and pulls it out to see his family. "I assume this is your family?" Frank asked at the beaten teen crawl away. "The funny thing about them. They are first people I killed and I liked how they were in fear when they crashed and died." A cocktail of adrenaline grew inside Devon after hearing what he just said. "I can't wait to kill the last member of this family." He said. Devon noticed a baseball bat under a blanket and grabs it. He swings it so hard to the side of Frank's right knee, he broke it and caused Frank to fall on his good knee so he can kick him right into his chin, causing him to bite his tongue. They both get up, but Frank tries his best to stand with his good knee while Devon swings the bat from behind his back and over his head to Frank's head. The bat splits in half after it hits Frank's head, leaving a dent in the top of his skull. Devon tossed the handle aside and punches Frank in his face so hard, he was forced back towards the edge of the bed. Devon brings a really hard punch to the side of his face, he spins at a hundred-eighty degrees. He turns back around to see Frank still standing, he continues to fight and stops when Frank falls off the truck and down to the ground where the zombies were standing. He regains his senses and sees the number of zombies reaching for him. He screams in complete fear, well deserved fear when they tore his right arm off from the elbow, bit two of his left fingers off, bites his lips off and tear into his abdomen to pull out his intestines. He stops screaming as the massive amount of pain kills him. Devon watched Frank get eaten alive. He picks up his photo and gets off the truck to find the others. Devon reloads his gun and looks around for any sign of his friends. He spots the crusaders on top of a marauder and shoots at the zombies to get them away from the girls. "GIRLS! GET OUT OF HERE!" Devon shouts and made the two groups of zombies come after him. He shoots all of his ammo and uses his gun as a blunt weapon to bash the heads in. Most of the blunt hit forced the zombies back as the survivor backed up to a corner of a wall. The crusaders got off the marauder and ran off to find their friends to save their fellow savior. He fought for his life as the dead closed in on him. He was trapped and there was no escape. He was about accept his fate when gun fire was killing the undead soldiers surrounding him. He ducks to avoid fire and looks at all the dead lying on the ground. He looks up to see his people with full auto weapons. "You look like you needed help." Spitfire said. "At the right time." Devon said, walking over the dead and to his people, rubbing the blood from under his nose. "Are there any more the people trying to kill us?" "No. We killed them all. There's not much of them left." Shining said, holding a Colt M16A3. "There's a lot more weapons in here." "What else can we find?" Devon asked. "We should check the other builds and take whatever we can find here." Shining suggested, everyone walked in different directions to each of a building for anything of good use. He and a few others walked to a building to find a storage of any food and noticed some zombies eating something behind a cargo truck. Devon knew they were eating what was left of Frank. "Can I borrow that?" He asked, Shining hand him the carbine and Devon shoots one of the zombie's head. It got their attention and they got up to get some fresh meat. Devon managed to kill the rest and see what was left of Frank. He was now ripped in half. His legs were ripped from his spine, only had one arm to reach out to anything and most of his inside were ripped out. Frank was now a helpless zombie from the look of the color in his eyes. Devon gives the carbine back to Shining and approached the undead monster who killed his family. "I don't know if any part of you is still in there. This is for my family. You getting torn apart is what the true meaning of fear." He spots Frank's machete under the Humvee and walks over to retrieve the red handled machete and finds the word Fear carved into the handle. He walks back to Frank. "You won't be needing this anymore." He steps on Frank's arm and cuts it off at the elbow. He looked at his people and was shocked to hear what he just said. "Devon, is it true about what he did?" Rarity asked. "Yeah. He looked at my picture and told me how he killed my family." He said. "Aren't you going to kill him?" Trixie asked. "As in again? No. This is going to make him suffer for what he has done to me and he’ll just rot in hell." He said, calming down and taking the machete sheath off of Frank's belt. "Let's get the supplies and we can get out of here." He spots his knife and picks it up and puts it in his knife holster. Twenty minutes later, everyone gathered outside with all the guns, ammo and loads of MREs from the buildings. There were loads of handguns, shotguns, submachine guns, rifles, light machine guns, a few launchers and grenades put inside crates so that way they can carry them faster. They took some ammunition boxes with ammo in as much as they can take. The rest carried boxes of MREs from the food storage and duffel bags with stainless steel canteens inside for the other members to carry their own water and flashlights for everyone. Everyone decided to load the weapons and ammo onto the M35a3 truck Devon was on, even the guns of the people they killed. They managed to find a cover for the bed, so that way they can sit in the bed and keep any rain and possible snow off of them and the supplies. Bulk already found the key to the truck inside on the driver seat. Hothoof got the marauder started to get some of the others to ride in there. Devon retrieved his hatchet and had the holstered machete on his belt now. The knocked out member of Frank's group woke up and finds the surviving group still alive. All of his men were now dead. He searched for his weapons and finds no weapons around him. "You fuckers are going to die for what you've done!" He shouts and got their attention. "You'll suffer when I'm done with you!" He receives a shot to his head from Sunset Shimmer. "Shut up." She said, put her gun back in her holster. With everything they looted, they drove and walked to the gate to leave and drive off with the rest of their vehicles. Shining and Cadance got into the RV and saw the Cake family and pets still alive. "How is everyone else?" Carrot asked. "We made it. We're well supplied now." Cadance said. "We also got two more trucks to drive and carry the stuff we found." Shining said, getting in the driver seat of the RV as his family got in and sit down on the seats. Before everyone leaves, Devon spray paints 'LOOTED, NO SUPPLIES' on the sign of the base and gets in his truck to continue their journey to survive. Author's Note My father, sister and I went to one of these alligator zoos in Florida and someone did use a whip, but not to whip an alligator. Indiana Jones whip skills got me to think that whips can be useful in a zombie apocalypse. For Scootaloo, I decided to make her the adopted relative to Rainbow Dash's Family. For the military base, I looked on IMFDB on which U.S. armed forces used which guns and I decided use all of the in service one. Link here: List of weapons used by U.S. Armed Forces - Internet Movie Firearms Database - Guns in Movies, TV and Video Games Month 5, Day 100-102 (September 5-7, 2016)Month 5, Day 100-102 (September 5-7, 2016) (September 5, 2016) As the sun descends into the west at three p.m., one member of a group stood on the roof of a homeless shelter to look beyond the horizon. He and his people had to leave the place for limited safety they had for over a week. He held a radio in his hand, turns it on and clicks the button to speak to whoever is out there to hear what he's about to say on all channels. "I don't know if anyone is out there right now. I'm not even going to wait for someone to respond." Devon said, taking thumb off the button for a second and speaks again to his radio. "My people and I fought a group that tried to kill us over a week ago. The guy that tried to kill us was a part of this town and killed people behind his leader's back. None of us got killed. We stayed at this homeless shelter near I-70. We had a feeling it not's going to keep us safe for long, so we're moving on. Taking what we can from here, so don't bother coming here." He lets go of the button again for a few seconds and speaks again. "We've learned that the living is more dangerous than the dead. If anyone comes across people you don't know, be sure to check if they're dangerous or not and only trust the people you know. My people are going west on I-70, find a place that’s safer than here and survive the best we can. Everyone else should do the same. Over and out." He turns off the radio and walks to the ladder to get to his people. They packed up everything they had and the supplies that was found in the shelter. Everyone walks to the doors of the vehicles and got in. With the sound of cars, trucks and the RV starting, they drove out of the parking lot of the homeless shelter and head out through the country side. Twenty minutes have passed, the roads were calm and the survivors kept quiet. They had to break the silence. "I was just remembering the days we had at CHS." Sonata said. "What were they like?" Devon asked. "It was the time when we tried using our power to find what we were looking for." Aria said. "What was it?" He asked. "Something that's not from this world. We were so close to get what was ours." Adagio answered. "Thinking about anything?" "Yeah. I was just remembering my family vacation to Las Vegas. We stayed in this house and its pool had a waterfall. We even got to see the Grand Canyon." He said, smiling at the happy time he had. "Can we see the Grand Canyon?" Sonata asked. "Sure, Sonata. If we get anywhere near it in Arizona, we'll see." He said. "How far is Arizona?" Adagio asked. "About five hundred miles from here." He answered. "Well that's going to be a really long time to get there." Aria said. Meanwhile in the RV. The Sparkle family and Trixie's family sat down as the RV drove. Trixie noticed Twilight reading a book, she had to ask her. "Trixie didn't think you would be reading in this shitty world, Twilight. What are you reading?" She asked. "It's a book about weapons. This is my second time reading through this. It got me to think about making our weapons more useful than what they are now." Twilight explained. "Where did you get this?" Trixie asked. "I sort of accidentally took it from the Wood Valley library when we had to leave that night." Twilight said. "What kind of improvements do you think looked useful?" Trixie asked. "Well, I've been thinking about how to make arrows for the bows and crossbows more useful like flame tip and explosive tips. I just need to know how grenades work to make it work." Twilight said, looking through the book. "It sounds like a good idea, Twilight. Those kinds of arrows can be useful against the living." Shining said. "Shining, where should we go if it looks safe?" Cadance asked. "Maybe we can find a farm out in the country side. I just hope that kind of property is big enough for everyone." He said. "I'm sure it will be, son." Night Light said. Shining slowed down the RV as a jammed highway came closer. The other vehicles behind him stopped too. "Great. Just great." Shining said, he looks to see if there's an opening, but the space between the cars were too tight for the RV to squeeze through. He had to take the keys out. "Looks like we're gonna have to clear the highway." He and the others walk to the door and exit the RV. The other drivers and passengers got out of their vehicles and to speak with their leader. "What's going on, Shining?" Discord asked. "We've got a really big road block here." Shining answered. "How big is it?" Windy asked. "There's too many cars, we need to move them." Shining said. "That's going to take hours for us to clear." Rainbow Dash said. "I know it will, Rainbow Dash. We don't have much of a choice." He said. "We have to do this. It's the only way through." Bow said. "Is there a chance we can get stuff out of those cars?" Fluttershy asked. "Yeah. We can." Shining agreeing with the idea. "If the cars aren't damaged too much, we can get fuel out of them." Twilight said, opening the storage of the RV and retrieve nine fuel siphon pumps. "These pumps can help take the fuel out of the tanks and into the Jerry Cans we got." She hands out one to each of a vehicle group. "It sounds like a good start. Keep an eye out for any trouble. We can't be sure if there will be an ambush." Shining said as he climbs to the roof of the RV so he can keep watch. Each vehicle group walks to their rides and took out the Jerry Can they carried. Some of the Jerry Cans were stored in the bed of the cargo for extra fuel. Each of a group splits up and checks each of a vehicle. Some of the windows were open, they checked inside the cars for anything useful and found a few snacks. "Trixie never thought she would see these again." She said to herself as she picks up a small pack of peanut butter crackers and puts them in her backpack. "Did you find anything useful in there, Trixie?" Spectacle asked as she opens the fuel tank sniff for any fuel inside it. "Not yet, mom." Trixie replied, she opens the glove box and finds and few shotgun shells inside. She takes them and tells her mom. "There's a few shotgun shells in the glove box and nothing else in here." "Open the trunk. There could be more in there." Jack said, heard the sound of the trunk open as he siphons the gasoline into one of the two Jerry Cans he and Spectacle carried. Spectacle opens the trunk and finds a couple of suitcases and a Harrington & Richardson Pardner Pump field shotgun. She takes it out of the trunk and straps it over her shoulder. "There's a shotgun and two suitcases in here." Spectacle said, Trixie walks up to her and gave her the shells she found. "These should work with the gun." Trixie said, she looks at the suitcases. "It's probably just a bunch of clothes in there." "It's going to get a little cold soon, Sweetie." Spectacle opens the suitcases and find some jeans, long sleeve shirts and a couple of jackets. "Do you think this will be enough clothes for us?" Snails asked. "We'll just have to find some more clothes in these cars." Jack said, taking the pump out of the fuel tank and Jerry Can. He and the others walk to the next vehicle to loot for supplies. The crusaders, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walk to an SUV, Applejack stops them from approaching. "We have to be sure their ain't any danger there. Rainbow, use your crossbow and take the right side, Ah got the left." Applejack said, puts down a Jerry Can and draws her bow out. "Girls, don't shoot unless we say so." "We're right behind ya, Sis." Apple Bloom said, taking her gun out as her friends did the same. Applejack and Rainbow Dash approached the side of the SUV slowly and checked the other vehicles around them to make sure there wasn't anyone they don't about to attack them. They looked inside the SUV, just encase someone was hiding inside and it was empty. They both made it to the back. "Do you think anyone is hiding under the cars?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Ah don't know." Applejack slowly disarmed her bow and pulls out her side arm. Rainbow Dash did the same with her side arm and crossbow, they signaled the crusaders to look under the cars. They looked under the cars and didn't find anyone. "All clear." Rainbow Dash said. She and her friends put their guns away and checked the SUV for supplies. "Girls, see what's inside the SUV, we'll get the fuel." She opens the fuel tank and sticks the hose of the pump inside. "Alright." Scootaloo said, opens the door to see what's inside. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked in the back seats. They found a few of jackets about their sizes. "These jackets look like they can fit us." Sweetie Belle said, taking the jackets and hands two of them to her friends. "Looks like there's a pack of bottled water and a box of food in the back." Apple Bloom said, taking one of the jackets. "I'll open the trunk." Scootaloo said, pushing a button to open the back of the SUV. Applejack opens the door and saw what items Apple Bloom named out in the back. "This could keep a few people alive for a while. We'll take this back to the truck and continue with looting these cars." Applejack said, Rainbow Dash took the pump out of the fuel tank and Jerry Can. "The can is full. That car right there should be good." Rainbow Dash said. "You take the supplies in here, Rainbow. Me and the girls will take the supplies back to the truck." Applejack said, taking the full Jerry can as the crusaders carried the water and food back to their truck. "Watch yer back." "I will." Rainbow Dash replied and takes fuel out of the car. Bow, Windy, Night Light and Velvet searched near a big truck. Most of the vehicles were in good shape for them to loot. Velvet and Windy found a suitcase in a different car and looked at the clothes inside. "It's been so long since I've seen something this nice." Velvet said, holding the shirt up to her chest. "Rarity would like to wear that. As long as they don't get anything messy on them." Windy said, checking out the rest of the clothes. Bow broke open one of the locks with a bolt cutter on the truck and opens the door to find five-gallon water jugs with water inside them. This put a smile on his face. "Guys, how's our water supply?" Bow asked. "Almost low. Why?" Night Light asked and looked at Bow and the jugs of water. This got him excited. "Well, I'll be dammed." He walks over to the truck with their wives following. "This is a lot of water in here to keep everyone hydrated." Bow pulls out a jug and carries it. "Let's get the others and put them in the cargo." He said, walking back to their vehicles. The dazzlings and Devon looked inside some old cars and trucks. Aria stood in the bed of a truck and looks inside the truck's tool box for anything useful. She finds a few handguns and a couple boxes of ammo. "I found some weapons and ammo here." Aria takes the guns and puts them in her backpack. She checks the ammo to see what the caliber is and it read .22LR on the box. She knew her friend needed the ammo. "Hey Devon. Looks like you're going to need these." She got his attention and hands him the ammo. He takes the ammo and opens one box to find it full of bullets. "Thanks for finding the ammo, Aria." Devon said, sets the ammo on the side of the truck bed. "Sonata, could you continue pumping this while I load my gun?" He asked. "Sure. This will be easy." She said, taking the pump and starts pumping the rest of the fuel into the Jerry Can. "Have any of you guys ever noticed how Cadance has been very recently?" She asked. "What do you mean?" Devon asked. "I've noticed it for the last few days. She's been eating so much. I've never seen anyone eat so much in this group." Adagio said. "Maybe she just has some cravings ever since we escaped those people. It could be stress." He said while loading the clips to his gun. "Since when does stress cause cravings?" Aria asked, getting off the bed and opens a door to the truck to see what's inside. "It's just the ways of life, Aria." He replied. "Someone should go talk to her about her cravings." Sonata said. "Shining should. He's the closest person to talk to her." Adagio said. "I just hope it's no big deal when Cadance explains." Devon said, finished loading his ammo clips and loads his gun. He puts the spare ammo in his backpack and noticed movement pass by an SUV. He picks up his carbine and warns the girls. "Get down!" He crouches down as the girls did the same. "Why are we hiding?" Aria asked. "I just saw movement behind that SUV over there." He said. "Was it a zombie?" Sonata asked. "No. I think we got people close by." He replied. "If these people are dangerous, we can't let them get the rest of our people." Adagio said, taking her AK-47 off her shoulder. "You three go around and I'll try to get them from that side. Don't shoot unless we have to." He said, walking towards the group he just saw. The girls went left like he said to do and try to corner the people. Devon walks further to where he saw them. He looked under the cars to see their feet and found where they were standing. He gives the girls direction where they are and they start moving. He stopped at the end of a damaged car for a few seconds before he takes aim. He swings around the corner and finds no one in sight. "What the? Where'd they go?" He asked himself and felt the end of the shotgun barrel against the back of his head. "Drop it!" The voice of man ordered him to put his carbine down on the ground. Devon did what he was told and put the gun on the ground slowly as his sidearm, machete and knife were taken off his figure. He put his hands up. "It doesn't have to be this way. We're just trying to find a safe place out west." Devon explained. "We just saw you and couldn't take the chance of getting caught by your people." The man said. "How many of you are there?" A woman asked with his carbine aimed at him. "Around fifty. How about you?" Devon asked back. "There's only four of us. We just want you and your people to leave us alone." The woman said. "I can let you walk away and we don't have to see each other again." He said. "We can't trust you with that." The man said. "Don't hurt him." The voice of a little girl said. "Diamond, stay back." The man said. After hearing that name, Devon turned his head around and recognized the kid and a friend of hers. "It's him." Silver Spoon said, recognizing his face. "Wait, you two know this guy?" The woman asked. "Mom, that's the guy from the hockey incident. His name is Devon." Diamond Tiara said, as she knew the teen's face through the facial hair. "Diamond Tiara." Devon said, it got her parents to calm down and lower the guns. It took them a moment to recognize him back when he was on the news about his incident. "You are that kid." Diamond's mother said. "Yeah, I'm the hockey puck kid. Could you give me my weapons back, please?" He asked and they put his weapons down in front of him. "Come out, girls. It's safe." He told Sonata, Adagio and Aria to around the corner as he puts his weapons back on his belt and picks up his Colt carbine. "It's okay, they're with me." "But they tried to rule the school." Diamond said. "We don't do that stuff anymore, kid." Aria said, putting her gun away. "There's no point in doing that." "These are your parents, Diamond?" Sonata asked. "Yeah. My dad's name is Filthy Rich and my mom's is Spoiled." She said. "What about you, Silver?" Devon asked. "I've been with them ever since we got away from Canterlot City." Silver explained. "How long have you been out here?" Adagio asked. "We've been staying inside a house every once in a while, and just got on this highway a few hours ago." Spoiled said. "How many zombies and people have you killed?" Devon asked. "As many zombies that come across us and about ten that tried to kill us." Filthy said. "We killed a big group that tried to kill us over a week ago. We took all of these weapons at a base when we killed them." Adagio said. "I got to kill this guy who killed my family." He said, receiving a shocked look from the Rich family. "Oh, god." Spoiled said, with her hand over her mouth. "Is he dead?" Filthy asked, getting his daughter away to not hear the rest. "I watched him get torn apart by zombie and left him undead. I took his machete here and told what was left of him that fear won't bring our world back." Devon said. "I can't believe someone would just do that to you." Spoiled said. "He told me that he killed them after he saw my family picture. It gave me a cocktail of adrenaline to finish him." He said. "That's the most terrifying thing to hear about in my life." Spoiled said. "Where's the rest of your group?" Filthy asked. "Most of us are looting the cars here and bringing them to the cars, trucks and RV we got. Where's the car you drove?" Aria asked. "It's right here." Spoiled said, pointing at the grey Honda Civic Diamond and Silver were sitting in. "You'll have to come help us with what we're doing and we'll help you with your car. We were siphoning fuel from this truck over here." Devon said, leading them to where they were before they met. They got back to the truck he and the girls were looting and siphoning fuel. The Jerry Can was half full, Devon continues to siphon the gasoline. "Check these cars, we need the supplies." He said. Shining kept watch of everyone and noticed some familiar faces where Devon and the dazzlings were. It looked like they were going to join his group. He looks back the direction they came from and saw something moving in the distance. Rarity kept watch from the ground and looked in the direction Shining was looking and noticed what he was seeing. She aims her rifle and looks through the scope to find a zombie coming through the jammed highway. She pulls the bolt of her new rifle back halfway to check if it's loaded. There was a round in her rifle. She retakes her aim and prepares to shoot. Rarity spots another zombie following. She lines them up to get a two for one shot before she pulls the trigger. It was too late when she sees many more zombies following. It was a horde following the highway, Shining lies down on the roof as Rarity slowly runs to warn the others. The members remained in a few of their vehicles, they noticed the horde and had no choice but to stay out of sight and keep quiet. Rarity managed to find Twilight and the Wondercolts. "Girls, get under the cars." Rarity said, it took her friends a second to realize there's trouble coming. Two of each of them got under a different car and wait for the horde to pass. Over to where the Sparkle and Dash family are, they pulled out a couple more jugs from the truck. Velvet noticed the horde coming their way. "Guys, hide!" Velvet warned her friends, she and Windy climbed under a truck while Bow and Night Light crawled under the water truck. They looked back and to see the horde passing by without it noticing them. Over to Rainbow Dash's group, they were looting the other vehicles next to the SUV they looted. Scootaloo noticed Shining getting down on the roof of the RV. It left her confused. "Why did Shining get down just now?" She asked. Her friends and sister looked where Shining was standing and starting wondering. Applejack looked in the direction where they came from and saw the horde. "Girls, get under the cars." Applejack said, she grabs Rainbow Dash and forced her to the ground to crawl under a truck next to the guardrail of the highway. The crusaders crawled under a vehicle of their own so they can get in the middle of the spot. Rainbow Dash and Applejack held out their hands to the girls to keep them quiet when horde roams right by them. Sweetie Belle noticed the feet of her people in the direction the horde of zombies was heading. She pointed to where her people were to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Applejack nods to Rainbow Dash to go help them. Rainbow Dash crawls out from under the truck and guardrail onto the grass. She was in the clear from the zombies to go help her friends. As she moves in the horde's direction, she sees Discord and Zephyr looting. Discord and Zephyr noticed the horde and moved away from where they were looting, but a couple zombies noticed them and followed them. Zephyr and Discord went left and was at a dead end with vehicles forming a wall to prevent them from going anywhere without climbing them. The two zombies that noticed them blocked their way out. Zephyr pulled out his gun to shoot them, but Discord stopped him from shooting them and get the horde to come to their location. Rainbow Dash came from the opposite direction and stabs them in the heads. "Rainbow Dash." Zephyr said in relief. "Quiet." Discord said to him. "And don't move." Rainbow Dash said, drags the dead zombies and puts them on top of Discord and Zephyr to hide their smell. She puts another dead zombie on herself and lies down. The horde walks by and never noticed the survivors. The members in the RV stayed out of sight from the horde. Cadance looked through the bedroom window at an angle the horde couldn't see her. She has never seen these many zombies without them noticing her or her people. "I've never seen this many before." Cadance said to the members who are with her in a quiet tone. "How big is it?" Carrot asked. "I don't know." She answered. "Do you think Shining is okay up there?" Cup asked. "I don't think they saw him, honey." Carrot said, calming her wife down. The members in the marauder kept watch of the horde passing through. There's not much of the horde left from what they saw. "It looks like the horde almost past us. Just a little bit longer for the rest of our friends." Mr. Shy said. "I just hope the others didn't get caught." Mrs. Shy said. "There's no way the horde has found any of them." Hondo said, looking through the wind shield. "There's so many of them." Cookie said with fright. The rest of the group in the cargo stayed down in the bed and kept quiet from the horde. The Pie family had their melee weapons out just encase some of the horde saw them and to not bring the rest of the horde back to their location. The horde past them and they wait for about twenty seconds before they climb out to see the horde still roaming. "That was close." Limestone said, putting her machete away. "As soon as the horde is gone, we'll check on the others." Igneous said. "I'd like to have a 'We hid from the horde' party after this." Pinkie said. "Will it be somewhere safe?" Maud asked. "Sure, it will." Pinkie replied. After two minutes, horde passed through the highway without seeing any prey. Everyone climbs out from under and out of the vehicles. To where the Rich family was hiding, they notice the horde coming and they had to hide under the cars. The survivors watched the feet of the undead pass by unnoticed. Diamond and Silver were scared to see zombies so close to them, they wanted to get away. Diamond’s parents tried their best to calm them down from under another hiding spot. After a few minutes of hiding, the horde has passed and everyone crawled out from their hiding spots. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon got the attention of two zombies and crawled out from a safe side and ran into the woods next to the highway. Devon and his friends crawl out as fast as they can and go after the girls, leaving their carbines behind. Filthy and Spoiled went after the kids, but got held back by Bow and Night Light as they tried to force their way out of their grips. The dazzlings and Devon noticed the zombies, but they had to save the girls first and ran ahead of the zombies. Diamond and Silver were lost in the woods now, they didn't know where to go. They got stumbled upon four figures and recognized them. "Shoot them!" They both scream as they try to take their guns. "No. If we shoot them, those zombies on the road will come back here." Devon said, getting Diamond to stop her from trying to get his gun. "You have to listen to us, we're going to take them out silently." Adagio said. "Come on. We're going to keep you safe." Sonata said. Diamond and Silver were picked up as the zombies that followed the two girls found. They ran further into the woods to a good spot to kill the zombies. After half a minute of running in the opposite direction they drove, they found the perfect spot. Devon and Adagio put the girls down. "Stay here. We'll protect you while they get the freaks." Aria said, as she and Sonata moved the two girls behind a bush. Devon took the whip off his belt and gave one end to Adagio as they both hide behind their own trees to do a trip rope trap. The zombies were coming right for them. Adagio and Devon looked at each other and lifts the whip from the ground and trips the first zombie. Aria ran from the bush to stomp on the zombie's head. Adagio picked up a rock and throws it at the second zombie to force it to fall back on the ground. Devon walks over to the zombie and picks up a bigger rock. He stands on top of it and lifts the rock over his head to lets the gravity pull the rock down with full force to kill the zombie in one drop. Diamond and Silver were surprised to something so violent happen with their own eyes. "Now let's get back to the others." Devon said, picking up the whip and puts it back on his holster. He and girls walk back to the highway and find the back end of jam. It was a good thing they didn't run to far and they climb the hill and onto the road. They made their way to the RV. "Girls, take them into the RV. I'll let them know we saved them." They nod and open the door to walk inside. He ran through the vehicles and found the group looking in the woods for a sign of life. "Guys." He got their attention. "Where are the girls?" Spoiled asked. "They're okay. They're inside the RV." He answered. Spoiled and Filthy ran past him to see the girls. "How did you handle those zombies?" Twilight asked. "We managed to draw them that way and kill them. Sonata kept them safe in a bush while me, Aria and Adagio handled the rest." He said, walking through them to get the carbines left on the road. "That must have been awesome the way you dealt with them." Rainbow Dash said. "Hold on there, Rainbow. He's a little tired from fighting the dead." Applejack stopped Rainbow Dash. "Shining, is there a chance we can move the cars out of the way so we can move our cars into the woods?" Cloudy asked. "There could be a chance to move them as long as they're good enough to move." Shining said. "It's almost night time everyone. We should do this quick." Luna said. "I agree with you there, Luna. Everyone, let's get the highway clear. Stay close and give a signal if you see any trouble." Shining said, everyone walks to the vehicles blocking the road and starts moving them for a chance to clear the highway. Everyone got to a vehicle next to the space between the roads and pushed them onto the grass. They set the vehicles in drive and pushed them onto the space of grass. For the vehicles in good condition, they loot the cars after they move them and leave the gas in them for tomorrow. For about twenty minutes, they managed to clear the road. The sun was halfway into the ground, it was almost night time. Shining noticed an exit side road. "There's an exit here. We can camp in the woods." He called out to his group, they ran back to their vehicles and drove off the highway to get in the woods to camp for the night. They drove a few blocks and found a good spot. They parked their vehicles in a circle and gathered some wood to make a fire for the night. Three hours later, Bulk kept watch from on top the hood of the cargo truck while everyone sat near the fire. Devon noticed Shining and Cadance standing outside the circle of their vehicles, he was concerned about them. Maybe it was about her cravings she's had for a week. He got up and walked pass his group to talk to two survivors standing out in the open. "Shining, Cadance, are you two okay?" Devon asked. "No, Devon. We're not okay." Shining answered. "Then why are you two standing out here in the open? It's not safe." Devon replied. He heard Cadance sigh. "I'm pregnant." Cadance replied, leaving Devon shocked at what she just said. "How long have you been pregnant?" He asked. "For about a week." She said. "We had sex when we first came to Wood Valley the first night. It just felt like we were safe and it just put us in the moment." Shining explained. "We didn't think. The moment took us over like somebody brainwashed us. We couldn't stop until we grew tired." "I don't even know if I want to raise a baby in this world." Cadance said with worry as tears begin climbing down from her eye lids. She rests her head on Shining's shoulder as he wraps his arms around her to comfort her. Devon walked closer to them. "We're going to raise the baby, Cadance. We'll keep it safe when it's born." Shining said. "But we're all infected. The baby is infected. What if it's dead inside me right now?" Cadance freaks out and the thought. "Cadance, that won't happen. It can't die inside you like that. That baby is going to grow up in a safe place. If there's anyone that tries to kill you, they'll be dead before they even try to kill us or bring more of their people. That's a promise." Devon said, reassuring Cadance and her unborn child would be safe. "You don't know that." Cadance said. "He does, Cadance. We're all in this together." Shining said. "You two should get back to the RV. We shouldn't be out in the open like this." Devon said, getting the leader and his wife back in the circle of vehicles. Devon noticed Twilight doing something to his machete, it looked like she was cleaning the blade. "Twi?" He got her attention. "Devon. I was just cleaning and sharpening your machete." Twilight said. "That's nice." He said. "I couldn't stand seeing the word 'FEAR' carved into the handle, so I wrapped it with hockey tape I found back at the shelter. I don't want that word to remind me of Frank." She said, taking a rag and wipes the water of the machete and puts the machete back in its sheath. Twilight looks back at her friend and noticed the look on his face. "Are you okay?" She asked. "Well, I talked to your brother and Cadance." He said. "What did they say?" She asked. "I should let them tell you and the others. It's difficult for me to say it right now." He said. "How difficult is it?" She asked with concern. "At an eleven. If you were asking from a scale from one to ten. That's how difficult it is." He said. "So, it's bad or good?" She asked. "I'd say...both." He said. "How is it both?" She asked. "It's too hard to explain. They'll let everyone know soon." He said. "Okay. I'm going to sit with the others. Sorry for asking you to much." She said, walking to the fire. "And thanks for making a change to my machete." He said and looks through the window of his truck and noticed three dark figures on the other side, standing there. He walks around to see who they were and why they were watching his people. When he got around, they were gone. He looks around and couldn't find any sign of the figures. He thought he recognized who he just saw. He climbs into his truck and picks up his phone and sticks it up next to his left ear so no one can see him talking to his phone. "Are you guys there?" He asked. "We're here, son. You sound troubled." His father said. "Were you three standing next to the door?" Devon asked. "Yes. You were talking to your friend about something and you had a problem." His father said. "Yeah. Twilight's sister-in-law in pregnant. They were in the mood when we first came to Wood Valley. Cadance is about a week pregnant." Devon said. "Oh no. How are you and your friends going to handle raising a baby?" His mother said. "We just have to keep Cadance and her baby safe until its born. We already have two babies with us. We can help raise it." He said. "But it won't get to have a childhood when it grows up. It needs to know about the world before the outbreak started. Learn about history, science, math and other subject you learned in school." She said. "That's going to be hard." He said. "Remember the guy who tried to kill us?" "Yeah. Is he still alive?" The voice of his sister asked. "No. I fought him at this military base and let some zombies eat him. I was so angry when he told me he killed you guys back on the first few days of the outbreak and how he liked it and made him into the person he was." He said. "I can't believe someone would just think that killing us would make them happy. Did he kill anyone else?" His sister asked. "He didn't get any of my friends. But he said he killed lots of people when he went out on searches behind his leaders back. I left him undead at the base and took his machete as payback." He said. "Where were you before you came here?" His mother asked. "We were at this homeless shelter and we thought it wasn't going to keep us safe. So, we're going to get to the country side and a big enough land for us bring any people we know and good people." He said. "You know some people can be dangerous now, right?" His father said. "I know. So, out there will be safe for us. We also found a family today. Their names are Filthy and Spoiled Rich, their daughter Diamond Tiara and her friend Silver Spoon. They didn’t know me at first and then they recognized me from the news." He said, noticed his people stepping away from the fire and walking to their vehicles. "Everyone is walking away from the fire. I'll talk to you guys some other time." He puts his phone away and saw Adagio and her friends get in his truck. "You okay?" Adagio asked. "Yeah. Just a little tired. I'm going to get some shut eye. Two of you girls can sleep in the bed and one will sleep in the back, I'll sleep in the front." He said, lifting the armrest to make a spot for him to lay on. "I'm taking the back seat." Adagio said, stepping out of the truck and steps aside the open back door. "Looks like we got the bed." Sonata said to Aria. "As long as you don't snore in your sleep, I'll have a good night's rest." Aria said, walking to the back of the truck and opens the shell's door. She and Sonata climb in without opening the bed's door. They closed the shell's door and lay back on the mattress they and their group took from the homeless shelter earlier. Everyone was now at rest and waits for the sun to rise again. (September 6, 2016) A new day has begun as the sun shines over the camp. Everyone was awake and eating out of the MREs they took from the base. "You know, these don't taste too bad after a while. Like hash browns with bacon, peppers and onions is a good combo." Twilight said. "And the sides and drink that come with them. Like this orange drink for example. The vitamin c to give us some energy." Fluttershy said. "What are we going to do after we finish eating?" Spitfire asked. "Shining will tell us what to do. Whatever it is, it will be important for everyone to do the tasks." Aria said. "Does anyone think there's a safe place to find out here we go out?" Zephyr asked. "We don't know, Zephyr. If there is, we'll contact everyone through the radios and tell where it is." Sunset said. "I hope there's a house big enough for all of us." Sonata said. "Maybe a farm would be nice." Applejack said. She hears the door of the RV open and saw Shining and Cadance walk out into the open. "Everyone, we're going to do a grid search of the area as soon as we finish eating. We need to do some hunting and find a better area to camp." He said. "Where should we look, Shining?" Velvet asked. "We'll split up in different directions and contact through the radios to give a location and we'll drive there." He said. "What about the highway?" Windy asked. "We'll deal with that some other time. We need to search first and then we'll do the highway when we can." He said. "We can't go too far or the radios won't reach out to each other." Devon said. "If the horde is anywhere close to here, we can't shoot our guns." Shining said. "But the horde should be far away from here. They can't hear a gunshot for miles." Discord said. "We can't take any chances, Discord. We don't know if they're close by." Shining said. "I have to agree. We can't lead those monsters here." Fluttershy said. "There's not much of a choice here. We will die if we bring the dead to us." Cadance said. Everyone went back to eating their breakfast. After a few minutes, everyone was done eating breakfast. They had they're guns, bows and crossbows out and were ready to do a grid search. "Does everyone know which way they'll be going?" Shining asked. "Some of us are going to stay here so we can drive to the safest location any of you can find." "We'll go in groups and watch each other's back." Twilight said with Bow, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Big Mac and the crusaders beside her. "We're going to head southeast and find anything of use." Bow said. "We'll head north along the tree line and keep clear of the road." Igneous said with his daughters, Zecora, Bulk, Flash and the Wondercolt behind him. "We're going to search across the road." Sunset said with Trixie, the dazzlings and Devon beside her. "If anyone sees a horde, you don't take any risks, you come straight back here." Shining said, everyone nods and walks in the directions they planned to go in. "Do you think they'll find any place that can be safe?" Cadance asked. "I hope so. I just don't want you to go out there right now." He said. Eight minutes later, Bow's group walks through the woods, searching for a good sign. "What are the chances we can find a house around here?" Rarity asked. "Ah don't know. The country side is so big, it's going to be hard to find a new place to stay." Applejack said. "Like a farm for example?" Rainbow Dash asked. "The country side always has farms, Rainbow Dash." Applejack replied. "As long as it's big enough for everyone to stay." Twilight said. "How big are these woods anyway?" Scootaloo asked. "It's a lot of acres here, Scootaloo. There won't be much of the dead out here with this much trees." Bow said, he and the girls heard the sound of gurgling water, they must be close to a river. "That sounds like water." Sweetie Belle said. "There must be a river close by." Apple Bloom said. "Stay close, girls. There could be zombies or bad people by the river." Bow said as he and the girls walks up slowly to not make so much noise. Everyone brought soft steps to the ground to prevent noise as they walk towards the sound of water. The search party found a tent next to the river, but no one and nothing was around, they had to make sure it was safe. "Check the tent." Twilight said quietly and aims her bow. She, Applejack and Rainbow Dash followed Bow so they shoot whatever was inside the tent. Bow pulls the zipper to open the tent slowly and avoid a quick attack. The tent was open and there was a dead person inside with a gun in his hand. "It's clear, girls." Bow said, Twilight and Applejack disarmed their bows while Rainbow Dash lowers her crossbow. Bow's daughter walked into the tent to see anything of use. She takes the revolver out of the dead person's hand and looks inside a suitcase and finds some clothes and a box of ammunition. "There's not much in here, just a bunch of clothes, a gun and some ammo." She closes the suit case and steps out of the tent. She looks at the revolver for a second and recognizes it as the same model revolver Devon owns. She remembers when Applejack carried his gun, so she hands it to Applejack. "Looks like you could use this." Applejack looks at the revolver for a second and takes the revolver. "Well, I'll be damned. Ah never thought Ah would see another one of these revolvers like Devon's again." Applejack said, putting the revolver in between her belt and the back of her pants. "Let's take the suitcase, we could use the clothes before it gets cold." She said. "I'll carry the suitcase." Bow said, walking inside the tent and picks up the suitcase by its side handle. He looks at the inside of the tent and finds blood surrounding a bullet hole in the roof of the tent and pieces of the corpse's head on the walls and floor. "We'll have to leave the tent here. It has a hole and brains on the floor." He told the girls. "At least we can catch fish here, right?" Sweetie Belle asked. "We can try to get some fish when we have to, darling." Rarity said to her younger sister. Everyone turned their heads at the sound of gun shots. "Is that one of our friends?" Scootaloo asked. "No. None of us would shoot that many times. We've got to go help them." Bow drops the case and starts running in the direction where the gun shots came from with the girls following behind as more gun shoots went off in the distance. A few minutes ago, with Igneous' search group. He and the teens walk next to the road, searching for a sign of hope. "Today must be a good day. We haven't seen a single zombie out here." Spitfire said. "I don't think there will be much of the dead out here in the woods and country side." Igneous said. "Who knows, maybe a few of them come through here." Flash said. "At least we can hunt every once in a while, there's so many acres out here, we can find deer and turkeys." Maud said. "As long as we don't scare them off with our voices." Igneous said. "Is that a lake, dad?" Pinkie asked. "I can't tell from here, Pinkamena." Her father said. "We should look, anyway. I can't stand this heat much longer." Limestone said. "Calm down, Limestone. We've got plenty of water." Soarin said. "As long as you don't talk really loud, we won't bring any danger to us and stop us from getting to what Pinkie just saw." Fleefoot said as she and the others follow Igneous. After a couple minutes, everyone made it to the lake Pinkie saw. The lake was really big and there was no sign of any docks around, but a creek entering from the north side and another creek at the west side of the lake. "This is a huge lake." Bulk said. "Guys." High Winds called out to her friends. "There's a boat over here." She pulls the boat out from under some brush and it was lightweight. "We can use this boat and do some fishing on the water." Fleefoot said. "What will we use to catch the fish?" Marble asked. "We just need some fishing rods and spears. We can make some spears out of some sticks and sharpen the ends." Igneous said. "We can use our knives to sharpen the sticks." Pinkie said, she and group turned their heads around to the sound of gun shoots coming south of their location. "That can't be use shooting." Limestone said. "We need to get down there." Igneous said, runs in the direction of the gun shoots with the teens right behind them with the same sound going off. A few minutes ago, with Sunset's group, they walk through the trees and bushes, searching for what can help their camp. She walks in between Trixie and Devon and noticed his revolver holstered behind his back. "Why do you have another one of your guns on you?" She asked, Devon looks at her. "I've been thinking about keeping my Python on my belt so I can use that against the living, as the pistol can be used against the dead." He explained. "That's smart. I should make sure to take a revolver for myself when we get back to camp." She said. "Maybe everyone should do it and be prepared." He said, looking around. "Did you change your gun, Shimmer?" Trixie asked, looking at her sidearm. "Yeah. One of Frank's men had variant of my gun and I switched it out with the other." Sunset said. "What is it?" Trixie asked. "It's a USP Match. It has this attachment surrounding a longer barrel, so I thought it could reach out farther to reach a target and holds three more rounds." Sunset said, Devon laughed in his throat. "Well, somebody is becoming an expert on our guns." He said. "What do you think is out here?" Aria asked. "A lot of trees, bushes, and dry leaves. It's the only thing we can see out here." Adagio said. "It feels nice to be in the shade out here. The sun made me feel hot in the light." Sonata said. "That's what nice about the shade, it can cool you down until you leave it." Devon said. "How long have we've been walking anyway?" Trixie asked, Devon looks at his watch. "About ten minutes. Why?" He asked. "I need to pee." She answered and everyone stops. "Go behind that tree, it's big enough for you, so we can't see you." Sunset said, Trixie walks to wear Sunset was pointing and walks past the tree. "Why are you walking away from the tree?" Adagio asked. "Trixie needs more privacy when she needs to pee." She said, walking away further. "Seriously?" Adagio asked herself. "I have the same problem there. I can't pee when somebody sees me." Devon said. "Should we get closer to her?" Aria asked. "Let's just give her a minute and then we'll go get her." Sunset said. Trixie walks through the trees with her machete out and keep quiet. She found a good spot and quickly pulls down her pants. She lowers her crotch a couple inches off the ground and placed her hands against a tree to keep herself balanced. It felt good for her to let out the fluids in her body after drinking the drink packs from her breakfast. After peeing for thirty seconds, she was done and pulled her pants up. She looks around the tree and finds a road, could this lead to a house, she had to get the others. As she jogs back, they followed her to make sure she was okay. "You okay, Trixie?" Devon asked. "Better than okay. I found a road next to where I peed." Trixie answered, gave her friends a surprise. "Where does it go?" Sonata asked. "I don't know, but we have to follow it." Trixie said, leading them to the road and they followed. They arrived at the road Trixie found and looked at how flat the path looked. "This has got to be a drive way to a house or farm." Sunset said. "We have to see if there is one, it's our only chance." Trixie said. "Let's go." Devon said, walking on the drive way with the girls following. With two minutes of following the driveway, they found a whole farm surrounded by a stone fence at four feet tall. The farm had a Victorian model house, a barn, a stable, a windmill, a field of vegetables and flowers growing, a small chapel, a well and a metal garage. It was sixteen acres big, big enough for everyone to stay in. "This is big." Sonata said. "Really big." Aria replied. "Does anyone think it's safe?" Sunset asked. "This has to be safe." Devon said, approaching the gate and tries to open it by pushing and pulling, but it was locked by a chain and the stone fence. "We'll have to climb over the gate." He climbs over and lets the girls climb over into the property. "It's beautiful here." Adagio said, looking at how untouched the farm looked. "Let's make sure it is safe first." Sunset suggested and walks to the metal building. The others followed her and came to one of the windows and look inside. It had equipment for a workshop, whoever lived here must have been a blacksmith. "This is a good place to work on our stuff." Devon said, saw Trixie try to open a door. "It's locked." Trixie said. "We'll deal with that, later." Adagio said. "Let's check the rest of this place." Sunset said and walks around the building. She saw potted plants hanging from the house on the porch. She looks back at the direction she and her friends were walking and stops to see a zombie hanging from a noose by its neck and reaches for her. Her friends came around and saw what she was seeing. "What the hell?!" Aria said. "Oh, Jesus." Devon said. "This is the worst way to die." Sunset said and saw a note on its chest and reads it. "'I got bit, I didn't come back as one of them, leave me be.' This guy never learned that he could still turn." "He looks so old." Trixie said. "We can't leave him like this." Sonata said. "I agree. We have to put him out of his misery. Devon." Adagio said, telling him to use his crossbow. "Yeah. Just one shot." He aims his crossbow and shoots. At the same time, a few gun shots hit the corpse and got their attention towards the house to see a living figure with rifle and mask on. "Drop your weapons!" The figure with a female voice shouts and forced them to put their long arms on the ground. "Take off all your weapons or I’ll blow your heads off!" She demands and they did nothing. "TEN! NINE! EIGHT!" She starts counting. "Girls. I'm going to buy you some time to escape." Devon said. "What?" Trixie asked. "Get ready to run." He lowers his hand to his PPK/S and quickly pulls it out and shoots at the woman. "GO!" He got the shooter to dodge and the girls ran in different directions. He began to take cover behind a tractor and quickly reloads his gun. He aims at the last spot he saw the shooter and she was gone. He looks around the house to see where she is and there was no sign of her. Was she inside the house? He walks away from the tractor and tries to find the woman. He walks up to the house and spots the front door open at the corner of his eye. The woman shots at him, but missed and got him to shoot back while running for cover and made her take cover behind a tree next to the house. He shoots all of his ammo in the second clip for his Walther and he puts it in his holster and draws out his Python. The woman tries to shoot him again and tries to shoot him as he takes cover behind the stable. The woman runs, so that way he doesn't escape. She spots him trying to get away and stops him from escaping. Devon pulls back the hammer on his Python, so he can get a quick shot to kill his pursuer. She was five feet away from where he was hiding as she moves slowly. Devon gets up quickly and aims, but stops when she gets shot in the chest and falls to the ground. He looks at where the gunshot came from and it was Sunset who shot her and saved him. "Are you okay?" She asked. "Yeah. I think." He replied, decoking his revolver and places it on his holster behind his pants. He saw the other girls climb over the wall and ran to him and Shimmer. He looks back at the masked woman and didn't see any blood spreading around the bullet hole. He pats her chest and it felt hard. He pulls the shirt up and to find a bullet-proof vest. "She's wearing body armor." "Does it matter?" Trixie asked, aiming her Beretta at the woman's face while Sunset removes the mask off her face to see who she was. It was Wallflower Blush and noticed her hair was now short. "Wow. It's her." She holsters her pistol. "Who her?" Sonata asked. "This is Wallflower Blush. Someone from CHS and she was the gardener." Sunset explained. "I remember helping her a few times with bringing flowers from the trucks when she needed help." Devon said, placing his arms underneath the unconscious gardener and picks her up. "We should get her inside the house. Girls, get our weapons from where we dropped them." He heard the sound of his radio go off from his belt. "Guys, we heard gunshots. Are you alright?" Shining asked from his end, Sunset grabs the radio to answer. "We're okay. We were almost killed by someone from CHS. We're at this farm west of the camp. It's like nine acres out here, surrounded by a stone wall." Sunset said through the radio. "We were heading towards your location when we heard the gunshots." Bow said from his end. "What did you guys find?" Sunset asked Bow and Igneous. "There's a creek south of your location. We found a tent and it had a dead guy inside. We left the suitcase when we heard the shots. Since it's clear, I'm going to go back and get it." Bow said. "There's a lake north of the farm. We found a boat and it's in good shape, but there wasn't anything to use to catch fish. We're heading your way." Igneous said through his end. "We're going to start the cars and head your way." Shining said. "There should be a left turn when you drive north on the road." Sunset said, turning off the radio and picking up the rifle Wallflower was using. She walks with Devon up to the house. They spot the dazzlings and Trixie picking up their guns and his crossbow. They walk up to them so they can help them. "When do you think she'll wake up?" Aria asked. "It will probably be awhile after getting shot with a bullet-proof vest on." He said, stopping at the door while Sunset opens it for him. He turns sideways so he doesn't accidentally hit Wallflower's head against the doorway and walks inside. The inside of the house was nice and clean. Adagio and Trixie put down Devon's carbine and crossbow down by the door and took their long arms off their shoulders. "Sonata, Aria, check this floor. Trixie, Sunset, check and see if there's a basement. Adagio, keep me covered while I take her to her bedroom." The girls nodded and split up into groups of two, while Adagio stayed with him. They walked up to a flight of stairs, leading to the second floor. "I'll go first, just in case." Adagio said, aiming her AK-47 and walks up the stairs with Devon following her behind. Adagio aims both ways at the top of the stairs as it was a two-way hallway and nobody was in site. She stops him from coming up and checks each door she came to. She opens one door and it was a closet. The next door she opens was the bathroom. She walks to the next door and opens it to find a queen size bed and dresser inside, it was a bedroom. She walks to the closet and opens it, to find it empty. She walks out and opens another door to another bedroom. She finds the closet in this bedroom empty too. She walks to the study room across the hallway and it was clear. She walks down the other end of the hallway and opens the final door she had to check. Inside was a king size bed two dresser, it was the master bedroom. She checks the closet and bathroom, they were empty. She walks back to the staircase and saw the attic, but told him to come up. "The master bedroom at the end of the hallway is clear." She let Devon walk up the stairs and walks to the master bedroom. He places her on the bed gently. "I'm going to take off her armor and change her shirt. Go see how the others are doing downstairs." He said, Adagio walks out of the room to his request. Devon points Wallflower's arms up so he can take off her shirt easier. He pulls it off of her and unstraps the vest. He spots a bruise from the spot where Sunset shot her and tossed the vest away. He walks to the closet and finds a new shirt. He finds her brown stripped sweater and walks back over to the bed and puts it on her upper body. He spots a book on the dresser in front of a window and walks over to see it. To his surprise, it was a CHS book. He opens it and finds all the students, teachers and principals in the pages. He noticed a couple sheet of papers sticking out at the back of the book, he slips it out and saw a list of people and their life status and saw his name with the word 'Deceased' written next to it. The other sheet was written all over with 'EVERYONE TURNS' and 'ALONE'. He looks at the unconscious girl on the bed. "I'm sorry this happened to you." The words he just spoke, woke her up, but he didn't notice. She slowly reaches under the blanket to retrieve a knife while he looks back at the window and puts the book and papers back down on the dresser. Devon looks at a bronze star medal hanging on the wall next to the dresser. He opens the top drawer and noticed a barrel under the socks. He moves them out of the way and finds an M1 Garand rifle. He takes it out of the drawer and examines its condition and how it looks. He heard a sound coming from the bed and he looks back. Nothing happened from what he saw, he looks out the window for a second and turns back around with the butt stock of the rifle hitting Wallflower's skull, causing her to fall to the floor in front of the bed and dropping her knife. "Do you know me?" He asked her. "Look at me. Do you know me?" "I don't know anyone!" She replied, grabs her knife and charges at Devon. He grabs her by the wrists and placed her against the wall. "You're just a dead man!" "You know me!" He tries to remind her. "I DON'T KNOW ANYONE ANYMORE!" She shouts, pins him to the floor and tries to stab him. "People just turn. You'll turn and rot!" She said, places her free hand against the bottom of her knife to push harder. Devon placed his right hand under his left hand to keep her from stabbing him. The blade was coming closer by the second, he pushes her hand to his left and quickly punches her bruise. She yells in pain as he kicks her off of him and gets up. "Stop! You crazy son of a bitch!" He draws out his revolver and aims it at her head while she gets up. "Kill me! Please, just kill me." She demands, holding his gun with tears pouring from her eyes. He calms down at what she just said as his friends came in and saw him aiming his gun at Wallflower's forehead. "Devon, don't do it." Sunset said. "I wasn't going to, girls." He pulls his gun away from Wallflower's head and puts it back in his pants. He grabs the yearbook and finds his, Trixie and Sunset's pictures to jog up her memory. "Wallflower, you know me. Everyone at CHS called me Devon. Two of those girls are Sunset and Trixie. Whenever the flower trucks came to the parking lot, I'd help bring them to the garden and help you plant them." He said. "You tried to erase my friend's memories with the memory stone because of what I did to you and we both apologized to each other for our actions." Sunset told her and Wallflower's past. She looks at them for a brief second. "Guys?" Wallflower said, with her eyes growing big, she remembers her friends and hugs Devon and Sunset for what she did outside the house. "I'm sorry for trying to kill you." She apologizes to them as they hugged her back. "It’s okay." Sunset said. "Sunset was the one who shot you in the chest. Because of that mask, we didn't know it was you." Trixie said. "I'm actually glad she stopped me. It hurts me so much though." Wallflower said, she looks at the three girls next to Trixie and stops hugging. "Who are they?" "Those are Adagio, Sonata and Aria. I found them back in the city a few days after the outbreak." Devon said to Wallflower. "How long have you been here?" Aria asked. "For a few months. I drove until my car broke down on the highway. I walked through the cars to find supplies and parts to fix my car." Wallflower said. "Why did you cut your hair?" Sunset asked. "I cut it because a zombie grabbed me by my hair. It was in a crashed car and it tried to kill me. I managed to kill it and free myself. I ran away on the exit and found this farm. I found some scissors in the study and cut my hair down to a length the zombies can't grab me again." Wallflower said. "I was grabbed by my ponytail by this asshole who held me hostage a couple of weeks ago." Sonata said, it got Devon to think what happened between the two girls. "You know, that's actually a problem. A living person can hold anyone with long hair by their hair, but a zombie could be a big problem." Devon said. "What are you saying?" Adagio asked. "I'm saying that women in our group and you girls have long hair and could get you killed if we don't cut them as soon as possible." He explained. "But Trixie doesn't want a haircut." Trixie said, placing her hands against her head. "We have to, Trixie. He's right about that if we don't do it." Sunset said. "I'm not sure how I'll look with short hair." Trixie said. "It's not the looks that matter, Trixie. It's about survival. There's no other choice." He said calmly, trying not to make her mad. "I'll think about it, it's really hard to think right now." Trixie said. "How did the searches go, girls?" He asked. "The first floor was clear and there's some food in the cabinets." Sunset said. "The base had some boxes and a big wine rack." Aria said. "I never went into the attic when I got here." Wallflower said. "You and I will check it. There could be something extra up there to use here." Devon said to Wallflower. They walk out the room and to where the attic ceiling door was. Devon looked at a flag of the united states on one of the walls in the study. "That flag, the rifle, the bronze star and this farm must have belonged to a world war ii veterinarian." "I thought the same way when I came to this house." She said, pulling the rope to the attic door and the ladder unfolds. "I'll go first. Just encase there's something up there and because of your bruise." He said, draws out his revolver and starts climbing the ladder. He saw his group driving their vehicles through the window as they parked in the driveway and climbs up the ladder. He feels the hot air of the attic hit his head. It was dark, but a light shined through the window at the end of the room in front of him. It looked empty, aside from a few boxes and chairs. "It's all clear up here." He told Wallflower to come up and search the attic with him. He puts his gun away and takes a few steps away from the entrance. He stops in his tracks when he smelled an awful stench. "Jesus! What the hell is that-" He stops at a horrible sight. "Oh my god." In horror, a little girl was undead and was skin to the bone and with just a few clothes on, getting up in front of the window and turns around to spots the survivor. Wallflower stands next to him and was shocked to see what he was seeing. The zombie girl starts to walk to them and falls to the floor due to how skinny it was. "I thought I remember hearing thuds when I came here, but I didn't know it was coming from up here. What happened to her?" She asked. Devon noticed an empty water bottle on the floor. "I don't know. She either died of dehydration or starved to death." He guessed the death. "Oh, Jesus Christ." She said, holding her hand in front of her mouth. "We have to put her out of her misery, Wallflower. She been like this for so long, we can't leave her like this." He and Wallflower walks to the zombie girl and stop a couple of inches away from its reach. "This could have been Adagio, Aria and Sonata if I haven't found them." He said to himself. "Which one of us should kill her?" She asked, Devon pulls out his knife and holds it out to her. "You do it. I'll hold her arms." He said, Wallflower takes his knife and gets behind the zombie as he grabs it by the wrists. He gives it one last look. "We're sorry." Wallflower shoves the knife into the back of its head and Devon lets go of its arms. She pulls the knife out and hands it back to its owner. "We should bury her. The shovels are in the garage." She said. "I'll do it." He said, putting his knife away and picks up the zombie. It was light from all the weight it lost. They walk to the ladder and exit the attic. They walk down the stairs to the first floor, the others were surprised to see the dead zombie girl in his arms. "I didn't know she was in the attic." Wallflower explained to the others. She walks to the key hanger and takes a key to give Devon. "This key is to the garage." She places the key around his index finger and he nods in return. She opens the door for him as he walks outside. The survivors talked to each other about the farm and the possible safety and stopped when they spotted Devon carrying a dead kid in his arms, some of the adults got in front of the kids so they couldn't see while the Mr. and Mrs. Cake turned around to keep their son and daughter from seeing the emotional moment, Cadance turned away from the sight and sobs in Shining's shoulder as he tries to calm her. Devon walks to the tree where the zombie hanging by the noose and placed the dead girl down for a second to cut the rope with his machete and watch the dead veteran fall to the ground. He walks around the garage and unlocks the side door. He unlocks the door and walks inside to get a shovel and a wagon. He spots three shovels hanging from big hooks on the wall. He walks to the wall and takes one of the shovels and then to the wagon down the wall. He walks to the garage door and opens it, so that way he doesn't go around again. He walks back to the dead zombies and puts them into the wagon. Devon brings them to the chapel and starts digging a spot, big enough for the two. The ground was wet from some rain that rained over the farm some time ago, he could dig a hole in no time. He stops after seeing Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing right next to him. "Do ya need a hand, partner?" Applejack asked. "No, girls. I need to do this alone." He said, goes back to digging. "Are you sure? You couldn't dig when you tried to dig for your family. We can't let you go through that again." Rainbow Dash said. "I'm fine, girls." He said. "Girls." The voice of Twilight got Rainbow Dash and Applejack's attention. "Shining wants you two to come to the house. He and Cadance wants us to hear something important from them." She said. "What about Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I think I know what they're going to tell you." He said. "Why do you say that?" Twilight asked. "I learned about it from them last night." He said. "What was it?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It's complicated. You'll have to hear it from them." He said while digging. "Come on, gals. Let's leave him to diggin the graves." Applejack said, walking away with Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Twenty minutes later, Devon dug a hole big enough for the two zombies and puts the little girl in the hole first with her arms crossed. He drags the veteran into the hole and positions him just like the girl. The two must have been a grandfather and granddaughter that lived on this farm. He steps out of the hole and grabs the shovel to bury the corpses. After a few minutes of scooping the dirt, the hole was full of dirt and he had to flatten the ground because the bodies made a bump. He walks back to the garage and puts the shovel, he needs to make a couple of crosses for the grave, so he picks up some 2X4s, some nails and a hammer. He makes two crosses and walks to the grave to place them in the dirt. He scoops some of the dirt around the bottom of the crosses so they can stay up better. He turns around and walks away to see how everyone else was doing. Most of the members looked around the farm couldn't help with they were seeing, the wide-open spaces, the pens, garage, barn and crops growing. It was everything the group needed. He saw the looks on their face from what Cadance and Shining said, it was obvious to him that they got the news Cadance was pregnant. Although, there were already two babies in the group. He had to talk to Shining and Cadance and see how they were doing. Most of the adults were in the living room and kitchen, but no sign of the two people he's looking for. "Where are Cadance and Shining?" He asked the adults. "They're upstairs in the master bedroom. Wallflower let them stay up there since all of us are staying here." Velvet said. "Did you know she was pregnant?" She asked. "Yeah. They told me last night when I saw them out in the open. Are they okay?" He asked. "I'm not sure. After we saw you carrying that girl, she's benn really upset." Granny Smith said. "I'm going to talk to them." He said, walking to the stairs. "Be careful, son." Nightlight stops the teen at the bottom of the stairs. "You don't know if they'll let you talk to them." "I was the first guy they talked to about the pregnancy. I'm sure they'll let me talk to them." Devon said, walking up the stairs and to the master bedroom. He spots Wallflower sitting on the bed of the bedroom, across the hallway from the master bedroom. "Thanks for letting them have the master bedroom, Wallflower." He said. "Not a problem. After hearing the news, I knew I had to let them stay in there and I can sleep in here." Wallflower said. "I was told about how upset Cadance was after seeing the girl we killed. I came up here to check on them." He said. "But, they had sex when you guys thought you were safe." She said. "None of us knew they went all the way that night when we first came to Wood Valley. We felt safe that day and we didn't think it would happen. This is why I'm going to check on them." He explains. "Okay, I hope it doesn't end badly for you." She said as Devon turns around and opens the door to see the depressed couple on the bed. Shining held Cadance's shoulders while she held her face in her hands. Shining turned his face towards the fellow survivor. "You shouldn't have come in here." He said. "I came in here to check on you two. Some of the others told me about you guys after seeing me carry that girl outside." Devon said. "It's just horrible." Cadance said, in between hers sob and lifts her head from her hands. "How can someone so young just end up like that?" "We just found her like that when we searched the attic. We don't know if she died from starvation or dehydration. She couldn't get up and gets us because of how skinny she was. Wallflower and I put her out of her misery." He explained. "That's the thing, I don't know if I can protect this baby from danger or leave it behind after it's born." She said. "That's not going to happen, Cadance." He said. "But, how do you know?" Shining asked. "Because I do. Everyone on this farm will be here for you two and the baby. Even if we have to die to protect it." Devon said. "What if somebody finds us here?" Cadance asked. "I don't think anyone will find us here, Cadance. There can't be much people and zombies out here in the country side. Nothing can get in through the gate and over the fence. We can still keep watch and keep this place safe." Shining said, trying to comfort Cadance as she continues to cry. "Devon, could you leave us alone? We're going to need some alone time." "Okay guys." Devon said, walking out the door and closed the door behind him. Wallflower was now looking in the mirror and checking the bruise on her side. "Sunset gave me a hell of a shot here." Wallflower said to herself and noticed Devon standing outside the bedroom. She lets go of her shirt. "Are they okay?" "They want to be alone for a while, Wallflower. I think it's best we should go downstairs and give them some extra space." He said. "I heard the conversation and Cadance sounded like she was sad." She said. "You have no idea how sad she is. After she saw me with the kid we killed, it just broke her down into tears. She really needs some alone time." He said. "Alright, I'm coming down. I was going to check on the flowers today anyway." She said, walking out of the room and follows him down the stairs. He opens the front door for her and they both walk outside the house. Many groups were all over the farm and checking each area. "I want to say I'm glad missed you when I tried to shoot you guys." He turned his head to her. "You never practiced shooting when you got here?" He asked. "No. I just shoot at anything I see until it dies." She said. "I can teach you how to shoot a target better sometime." He said. "That sounds like a good idea. I'll catch up with you later." She said, walking towards the garden as Devon walks towards the metal garage. He saw Rainbow Dash, Twilight and Sunset inside. "This looks like a good place to make some improvements on our weapons." Twilight said, looking at the workbench. "It's a good thing you took that book from Wood Valley when we escaped." Sunset said, looking inside a tool chest. "That guy who owned this place must have been some kind of craftsman before he died." Rainbow Dash said, looking inside a box full of scrap metal. "You girls find anything in here useful?" He asked the girls. "This garage is perfect to work on our stuff." Twilight said. "I hear that." He said. "How's Cadance and Shining doing by the way?" Sunset asked. "They want to be left alone for a while until they calm down." He said, he noticed a dust cover sheet placed over something behind a crate. He walks around the crate and lifts the sheet up a little to find a wheel. He pulls the sheet off and discovers a 1942 Indian Scout 741 B motorcycle in good condition. He knew Rainbow Dash would want it after her motorcycle was destroyed. "Hey Rainbow Dash." He calls her name. "Yeah." She turns her head around and saw her friend bringing the motorcycle around the box, into the middle of the garage. "Holy shit." Her words brought Sunset and Twilight's attention to her and then the bike. The three girls approached the motorcycle to observe it better. "This is a 1942 Indian Scout 741 B motorcycle." Twilight said. "Someone's smart to know how old this relic is." Sunset said. "Does it work?" Rainbow Dash said, turning the keys in the ignition and nothing happens. "We have to get this bike to work." "Do you think there is enough parts to get it working?" Devon asked. "We've got plenty of tools in here." Sunset said, taking the lid off the fuel tank and smells the inside. "And it's out of gas." "We can use the fuel we siphoned from the cars we looted yesterday." Rainbow Dash said. "We should siphon the rest of the cars on the highway tomorrow with the rest of the gas cans we got." Twilight said, checking for any part of the motorcycle if it needs to be replaced. "I'm going to check on the rest of the farm girls. If I hear the motorcycle, that means it's working." He said, walking out of the garage and to the cattle. He didn't see any horses when Wallflower tried to kill him and he spots Fluttershy petting a horse by its muzzle. "It's okay. We just want to be safe like you and your farm friends here." She calms down the horse and sees her friend at the corner of her eye. "Oh, hi Devon." "Hey Fluttershy. I came by to see if there were any horses and I got an answer." He said. "There's two actually. I checked the barn already, there's two cows, a few chickens and some chicks. I couldn't help myself and hold a few of them. Their pen is a part of the barn and it does have an exit to the outside, covered in chicken wire." She said. "These horses remind me of the time I went horseback riding for the first time. My back was sore in the spine with every run it did. I had to pull it back every time the pain happens." He said. "Applejack's good at horseback riding. She can teach you how to do horseback riding a little better." She said. "She and her brother and sister are at the garden right now." "I was going there anyway. I'll catch you later, Fluttershy." He said, walking out of the cattle as Fluttershy did the same. He spots the Apple siblings checking the crops, they can check on the plants to make sure they were good to pick. "Wallflower has done a good job here on the crops." Applejack said, examining the fresh tomatoes. "Does anyone think she keeps more in the basement?" Apple Bloom asked. "Eeyup." Big Mac said. "Hey guys." Devon said, getting their attention while he gets down on his right knee. "How are the plants doing?" "The tomators, cucumbers, peppers, onions, garlic, wheat and corn are perfect. We can all of this to feed us and the animals through the winter. As long as we keep growing these crops, we'll have plenty of food before it gets cold." Applejack said. "And I never thought I would see crops growing in this world." He said, looking at the crops and over at the chapel. "Has anyone checked the chapel yet?" "Ah think Sunset is inside there right now." Apple Bloom said. "How is it in there?" He asked. "It looks like the inside of a church." Applejack said. "Is Shimmer the only person in there?" He asked. "Yeah. She wanted to be alone for a while after doing something before we got here." She said. "It's must be about her shooting Wallflower." He said. "What? Why?" Apple Bloom asked. "Wallflower's been alone for so long, she didn't recognize us and tried to kill me when I gave the girls some time to escape. Sunset snuck back over the wall and saved me. It's a good thing Wallflower had that bullet-proof vest on when it happened or she'd be dead now." Devon said, looks at the chapel and thinks about the problem Sunset was in right now. "Do ya think she's okay?" Apple Bloom asked. "Ah'm not sure, sugarcube. One of us should check on her." Applejack said. "I'll check on her. She did save me from death." He said. "Are ya sure ya want to check on her right now?" She asked. "I'm sure, AJ." He said, walking away from the crops and towards the chapel. He can think back to the last time he went a church before the outbreak with the clean walls and stain glass windows. "Now I wish I had a funeral for my family we found them." He said to himself as he grabs the handle of the cherry coated door and opens it. He spots Sunset sitting in the front row. Devon walks to where Sunset was and placed his hand on her shoulder, she turns her head around to see who was trying to comfort her. "I want to be alone." She said, taking his hand off her shoulder. "I was told you were in here after what happened with Wallflower." He said, taking a seat next to her. "Why did you come in here?" She asked. "I wanted to check on you and see if you're okay." He said. "I don't feel okay. I shot a friend and I feel guilty. She won't forgive me for trying to kill her." She said. "She will forgive you, Shimmer. She did say she was glad you stopped her from killing me." He said. "So." She replied. "It doesn't mean it's too late to try and apologize. You just have to go to her and tell her you're sorry for shooting her. She will forgive you for stopping her." He said. "Are you sure about this?" She asked. "I'm sure." He said. For a few seconds, Sunset sat in the seat without a sound. She gets up and faces the door. "I just hope she's not going to hate me again." She said, walking towards the door and out of the chapel. Devon looks at the cross with Jesus Christ on it at the end of the room and thinks about the problems he and his group have and have had. Should he talk to the statue and ask for help? Safety from bad people, the dead and keep Cadance along with her unborn child from getting killed. He had to ask for help. "If you're listening to this, my people and I have had these problems for so long, we just want to stay safe from what's outside this farm. We've killed people because they tried to kill us. I killed the guy who killed my family when I was in a hospital and I hope you can forgive me for what I did. I was really angry for what he did." He said to the statue. "One of my friends is pregnant and she's worried about it dying after it's born. We just want to be safe until this apocalypse is over." He said, went to silence for ten seconds. He walks away to the door and turns back around. "I keep hearing my family's voices inside my head. I just need a sign or something to clear my mind and help me stay focused on what's important in this world. To keep us alive." He said and walks out of the chapel. Devon walks to his truck and unloads the camping gear from the bed. He sets up his tent and puts the cots and sleeping bags for him, Aria, Adagio and Sonata. Everyone was lucky when they found a couple stores near the homeless shelter when they stayed there. Some of the member's tents were set up near the house. The RV was set up for a few members to rest in at a time. Half of the group heard the sound of a motor running and coming from the garage. Devon knew what that could be, he jogged towards the garage and finds the motorcycle working. "Ah, yeah. We got this bike running, girls." Rainbow Dash said, twisting the throttle a couple of times. "As long as nobody blows it up." Twilight said. "We won't let that happen again, Twi." Rainbow Dash said, turning off the motorcycle and puts the key in her pocket. "How long do you think this motorcycle will last for?" Devon asked. "As long as I don't leave it out in the open, it will stay in one piece or gets stolen." She said. "We'll need more fuel for the cars and the motorcycle. Otherwise, we can't do any supply runs." Twilight said. "Those cars on the highway will have plenty of fuel to take. We can siphon any cars that aren't damaged too badly." He said. "Should we go to the highway now?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I don't think we should go back. The gunshots Wallflower caused would attract any zombies around here and to this place." Twilight said. "Twilight's right, Rainbow Dash. Now is not the best time to do it." He said, agreeing with Twilight's words. "And from digging those graves and nearly getting killed, I'm not going outside those walls for anything today." Devon said. "I guess you're right, Devon. I mean, everyone likes the open space here. Nobody wants to go out those walls." Rainbow Dash said. "Did you two hear about why Wallflower's hair is short?" He asked. "No. Why?" Twilight asked. "She told me about a time when a zombie grabbed her by her hair and she cut down so that way she doesn't get grabbed again. I think you two and the others with long hair need to cut your hair." He explained. "Now that I think about it, if any of us keep our hair this long, we'll get killed by zombies this way." Twilight said at the problem. "I'll let someone cut my hair." "I know it's not cool to see death and I won't go down to that fate. I'm getting myself a haircut." Rainbow Dash said. "I told the dazzlings about it and Sonata wants her hair short. Adagio wasn't sure if she wants her hair cut. I'm sure about Aria with this choice." He said to the girls. "Tell the others about this. They need to prepare themselves for what lies ahead." He said. "It will have to be all the women in our group know about this." Twilight said. "Would Rarity even go for a short hair style? She likes her hair the way it is right now." Rainbow Dash said. "You've got a point, Rainbow Dash. She loves that hair style of hers." Devon said. "She tends to do a new style whenever she needs to. She might cut her hair." Twilight said. "There can't be any other choice, is there?" He asked. "I guess not. Let's get everyone to hear the news." Rainbow Dash said, pushing the motorcycle out of the garage to put it next to her tent. Twilight and Devon followed her outside. They closed the garage and walk in different directions. Twilight had to talk to her mother first while Devon looked for the dazzlings. He checked his tent and they weren't in there. He looks inside the RV, no sign of them. He had to guess they were inside the house. He walks to the front door and enters the house. He finds them in the living room. They didn't see him and he knocks on the wall and got their attention. "Hey girls. You three look relaxed." He said. "It feels like forever since we sat in some place that felt peaceful." Adagio said. "I know what you mean, Adagio." He said. "How's Cadance doing up there? She sounds really upset." Sonata asked. "She's not doing so good. After she saw me with that dead girl, she doesn't know if she can keep her kid safe." He said. "How long is she going to be like this?" Aria asked. "I don't know. It could be a day." He said. "Are we going to use a knife cut our hair?" Sonata asked. "I don't think so, Sonata. Wallflower used scissors to cut her hair. If we use a knife, it's going to hurt." He said. "Then, where are the scissors?" Aria asked. "I don't know if they're in the study. The kitchen is one place to look for a pair of scissors." He said, turning around and looking at the path to the kitchen from the dining room. "You girls get ready, I'll look for a pair." He walks into the kitchen and finds Velvet, Windy and Granny Smith cutting some vegetables from the crop fields. He didn't need to talk to them right now. He walks to a stack of drawers and opens them from top drawer first. It was the silverware drawer. He closes it and opens the next drawer down and finds a pair of scissors. He takes them out of the drawer and snips them to see how they look. "They look clean enough." He said to himself and closes the drawer. Devon spots the trash bin behind them. He knew they need the trash bin to throw away the pieces of vegetables they don't need. One more thing he needs is a chair for the girls to sit in. He walks back to the dining room and picks up a chair to take to the kitchen and sets it on one side of the trash bin. "Getting someone ready for a haircut, sweetie?" Velvet asked, looking behind her to see the chair next to the bin. "Yeah. I thought about using this trash bin to cut the hair over it and let it fall right in. So that way we don't have to sweep it up." He said. "We were told about cutting our hair down and avoid getting grabbed. My hair is short already, I don't have to worry about a hair problem." Windy said. "You've always had that hair short since the day we first meet." Granny Smith said, throwing an apple core in the bin. She spots Sonata walking into the kitchen. "Looks like your friend wants a haircut now." Devon turns around and sees her. "I'm ready." Sonata said, walking to the chair and sits down. "Alright, Sonata. Let's start with taking your hair scrunchy off." Devon said, taking the scrunchy off her head and watch the hair fall down. "You know, you look cute with your hair down." He pulls out the scissors. "That's nice. I was always use to the ponytail. Do you know how to do this?" She asked. "My mom was a hair stylist before she died. She cuts my hair whenever I needed one. It can't be that hard to make your hair short." He starts cutting. "I'm going to look like a boy." She said. "No, you won't. Windy has short hair and she's use to it." He said, holding the strands of hair and snips them clean off. He drops them in the bin and cuts the rest of her hair with his hand placed against her head. He pressed his fingers together to extend the strand and cut them about a quarter of an inch away from them so he doesn't cut his fingers by mistake. "Zephyr can help you with cutting the other hair, son. He uses to practice cutting hair in his free time." Windy said. "If he meets my mother before the world changed, they could make great friends." Devon said. "We'll need another pair of scissors if he's going to cut hair with us." Granny Smith said. "These were the only pair I found in that drawer." He said, snipping the hair at the top of Sonata's head. "Wallflower would know where to find another pair." "What about the staples? Don't people keep a pair of scissors in there?" Windy asked. "I don't know. I was there avoiding gunfire from Wallflower when she didn't recognize us." He replied, finished cutting Sonata's hair and tries to grab her hair. "There we go, Sonata. You're a lot harder to grab now." "Am I still pretty?" Sonata asked, getting up from the chair. "Yes. Now to do Aria or Adagio." He said, placing the scissors down and checks on the two. They remained in the living room with Aria looking out the window and Adagio reading a book. "You two ready?" He asked. "I guess I can do it now. I don't have anything else to do." Aria said. "I'll let you cut my hair after her. I just don't feel like dying to the dead the way Sonata was held." Adagio said. "Alright." He said, walking back into the kitchen. He noticed a few strands of hair on his hands, he rubs them off as best as he could. "Did you cut her hair into that?" Aria asked, pointing at the trash bin. "Yeah. I didn't feel like sweeping up hair while they make lunch for us in here." He said. "I've made a couple of sandwiches for Cadance and Shining." Velvet said, taking a tray with two small plates with the sandwiches on them and two cups of water. "If they're still upset, leave the tray by the door." Devon suggests as Aria sits down in the chair and he starts to cut Aria's pigtail off before he takes off her hair scrunchies. "Are you okay with this, Aria?" "I don't really think about my hair that much. I just have to do what everyone's got to do." Aria said. "Do you think you'll get use to short hair?" He asked. "I don't know. I might feel some breezes when it gets cooler." She said. "I've always had my hair short and my mother cuts it whenever it was time to cut it." He said, finishing Aria's hair. "So, how do I look?" Aria asked. "Like you got a haircut." He replied as she rubs her head to feel how short her hair was. "At least a dead freak won't tear my head now." Aria said, walking away and out the front door. "Are you ready, Adagio?" He asked, waiting for the orange haired girl to respond or to come into the kitchen. She walks into the kitchen. "I'm ready for you to do this." Adagio said, getting in the chair and lets Devon takes off her hair scrunchy. "Did you know you and the others looked pretty with your hair down?" He asked. "That's sweet. But I always liked my hair in a big ponytail." She said. "Everyone's got to try out a new hair style every once in a while. Whether they want or need to." He said, cutting her hair off and drops it into the trash bin. "How much do you know about cutting hair?" She asked. "My mom use to cut hair. I've seen her cut hair millions of times. It looks easy to do." He replies while cutting the rest of Adagio's hair. "As soon as this apocalypse is over, I'm letting my hair grow back to its original length." Adagio said to herself, even if it sounded like she was talking to Devon. "Or when we ever might get to a really safe place where no zombies can get any of us." He said, trimming the side of her head. "What would you picture for a safe-zone?" She asks. "Well, since this farm is surrounded by a stone wall for a fence. A place surrounded by a really tall wall that nothing and nobody can climb over. With the top fortified if they tried to climb over." He said, trims the other side of her head. "What can be put on top of walls if you made them?" She asked. "I'd put metal spikes on the top. I would be the only way to keep the danger out of the safe-zone." He said, starts to cut her hair at the top of her head. "I hope you won't make me look ridiculous after this." She said. "I won't. I already did it to your sisters and they like their new looks." He said, snips the last of some long hair off and throws it away. Adagio tries to grab her hair and collects a few strands on her fingers. "This is going to take some getting used to." She said, getting up from the chair. "I'm going to get my sisters to clean our heads off." "I don't know if the shower works, you'll have to use the water from the well outside." He said, looking at her hair on his hands. "At least I can get the rest of this hair off of my hands." He slaps his hands together to get the hair off. "Where'd you three get the food to make lunch?" He asked the three women. "These were from the cellar. It's got plenty more." Granny Smith said. This got Devon to think about when he told Sunset and Trixie to search for a basement and it gave him the answer. He walks away and finds an open door to the cellar. A light was coming from the cellar, Wallflower must have got power to the house somehow. He walks down the stairs and spots some of the mattress from the homeless shelter on the floor, since some of the members had to make room in the house to sleep in. He looks at the shelves and they were full of baskets with all kinds of vegetables and bread inside them. "Wow. This is enough to keep the entire group feed for months. We might survive this after all." He said to himself as he picks up a tomato and takes a bit out of it. He couldn't resist the taste of a juicy tomato in his mouth after the number of times of eating store-based foods and what he's eaten for the past five months. He walks back up the stairs and out the front door. Spike comes up to Devon. "What's that you got there?" Spike asked. "It's a tomato. The cellar is full veggies and bread, Spike. It looked like Wallflower has been doing her best to grow food before we got here." Devon said. "You're about half way to a full-grown dog." "I know. When I get close to my full size, I can try to fight off any zombies that we come anywhere near us when I'm around." Spike said with the idea he had in mind. "That's a good idea, Spike. We should train Winona too so we can get as much help to distract as many as we can." Devon said, finishing the tomato. "I don't think I've told you or the others about the time I had a dog." "You had a dog?" Spike asked. "Yeah. We had a boxer mix named Fiona. She was the best pet to have around. There was a one time when she got bit by a copperhead and ended up getting a long scar over her spine." Devon said. "That must have been a painful time for her. What happened to her?" Spike asked. "Well, she was sick and dying. We took her to the vet and had to put her out of her misery. She had a tumor and internal bleeding." Devon said, placing the side of his hand against his eyebrows. "I'm sorry to hear that. I hope that never happens to me." Spike said. "I hope so too, Spike. You're a good dog and you look healthy." Devon said and looks at a box behind him. He opens it and finds some dog toys. "Looks like the people who owned this farm had a dog and something to bring back some good times." "What kind of toys are in there?" Spike asked. "There's a throwing disc, a rope, a tennis ball, a fake bone and some squeaky toys." Devon said, holding some of the dog toys. "The squeaky ones will make noise." Spike said. "Yeah. It's probably for the best to play with these inside the house." Devon said, putting a rope down and takes the flying disc out. "You ready for a game of fetch, Spike?" "Totally. I haven't played this game in a long time." Spike said, getting ready for Devon to throw the flying disc. "Alright, Spike. Go long." Devon said, tossing the flying disc and Spike runs after it. He jumps and catches the flying disc in mid-air. "Go catch, Spike. Bring it here." He called out and Spike runs back to him. Spike drops the flying disc to Devon's feet. "Good boy." He said, picking up the flying disc and finds Winona walking up to him and Spike. "Looks like someone wants to do a little competition with you, Spike." "Or she just wants to play with us." Spike said. "Either way, we've got something to cheer us up." Devon said, preparing to throw again. "Get ready you two. This one is going far." He said, tossing the flying disc really hard and watched the the two dogs runs after the flying disc. Winona catches the flying disc and Spike grabs the opposite side of the toy Winona was holding and start tugging on the flying disc. Devon had to get the dog rope out of the box and ran to the dogs to stop them from playing tug-a-war with their teeth. "Hold up you two. There's plenty more toys where that came from." He said as he threw the rope next to them and Spike lets go of the flying disc and grabs the rope with his teeth. "I wouldn't want either of you to break your teeth if you're going to fight what's out there." He said to himself. "Where did ya find those, partner?" The voice of Applejack got Devon and the dogs’ attention to the country girl with Twilight behind her. "There's a box by the front door with some dog toys inside. Some of them were squeaky toys." Devon said, grabbing a loose end of the rope and pulls on it a little. "At least you choose to play with the regular dog toys instead of the squeaky ones." Twilight said. "As long as the dogs play with them inside the house and there are no zombies inside the wall, we should be fine." Spike said. "I never thought we could find something to make you and Winona happy, Spike." Twilight said to her pet and looks at Devon. "How are my brother Cadance doing in there, Devon?" She asked. "It's been a while since I last checked on them, Twi. Cadance is just heartbroken from seeing the dead girl I carried out and buried. Did Adagio and her sisters tell you about the hair situation?" Devon asked the girls. "Yeah. It clearly makes sense to get our haircuts. Sonata told me she got to get a haircut first by you." Twilight said. "I knew she would go first after what happened with Frank holding her by her ponytail. She now feels safe with short hair." He said. "What brought the idea for haircuts?" Applejack asked. "You'd have to thank Wallflower for this. She told me about a time when got grabbed by a zombie on the highway, she came here, found the scissors and cut her hair. It kept her alive ever since she found this farm." "We're going to get our haircuts, sugarcube. Zephyr will do all the hair-cutting for the rest of us. Ya could use some practice on cutting hair." She suggests. "Well, my mom was the one who cuts my hair. I just watch her through the mirror while she did the work. I tried my best for the first time." He said. "Ah'm just saying, ya could use some practice." Applejack suggests. "Sounds like a good idea, AJ. I could learn how to cut hair better." He said, picking up the flying disc from Winona and goes back to playing with the dogs. After around ten minutes, he and the dogs stopped playing with the dog toys. He walks over to the dog box and puts them back inside. He felt his stomach growl, he had to see if Granny Smith, Velvet and Windy were finished making lunch for the whole group. Devon opens the front door and walks to the kitchen to find plenty of sandwiches and apple slices for the sides. "We just got lunch ready for everyone, kiddo." Windy said, spotting the teenager. "Vegetarian sandwiches for lunch and apple slices for a side. I started getting hungry just a minute ago." He said. "There's a bell outside on the porch. Be a dear and ring it and others outside will come in here." Velvet said. "Sounds easy enough. Just a few rings and everyone will come in here to eat." He said, sees Zephyr cutting his sister's hair. "How do you feel about this, Fluttershy?" "I think it's okay. Just the thought of getting grabbed by my hair is so scary, I don't want my head pulled off." Fluttershy said. "Are you going to cut your own hair off or is someone else going to it for you, Zephyr?" He asks. "I could cut my hair myself. It'll be easy to look in the mirror and cut off some at the top and sides." Zephyr said. "But, it's time for a lunch break." He puts the scissors down and rubs Fluttershy's hair off his hands. Devon walks to the front door and spots the bell on a post of the porch. "Well, it's lunch time." Devon said to himself and rings the bell. Everyone on the farm hears the bell and walks to the source of the noise. A few members were close to the bell, they started wondering why Devon rung the bell. "What's the bell for?" Applebloom asks. "It's lunch time, kiddo." He answers and walks inside the house to grab himself some food. The others got in line behind him and each grabbed a sandwich and some apple slices. Everyone spreads around the house to pick a place to sit. Some of them got the table in the dining room, the study, the living room and the cellar. "I can hardly remember the last time my mom made me lunch." Twilight said, taking a bite of her sandwich. "Me too, darling. It feels nice to eat something other than the MREs." Rarity said. "I like the vegetarian sandwiches they made from the food in the cellar." Fluttershy said. "With my help, we'll be able to grow as many as we can." Applejack said, eats an apple slice. "We'll have to make them last, Applejack. By the time it gets cold in a few months, we'll have to scout for food." Twilight said. "Where we going to scout for supplies?" Rainbow Dash asks. "We have to see if Wallflower has a map of the area. We can find what we need as long as it's close to this farm." Flash said. "We could go back to the highway and loot the other cars there. They could have plenty and it's still close by." Pinkie said. "What if we run into zombies or people?" Sonata asks. "We'll just kill them, of course." Aria said. "It depends on who is good or bad out there." Adagio said. "We know someone who gave us a chance to live." She looks at Devon while he eats his lunch. He looks at everyone around him in the living room and couldn't help but laugh. "What's so funny?" Sunset asks. "What's funny is that you, Flash and the other but the dazzlings were all together at that hockey stadium before the outbreak and it felt like I became a friend with you since that day." He said. "It was the start of a friendship for ya for sure, partner." Applejack said. "When he found us, I felt a spark of friendship light inside me." Adagio said. "You three look up to me like a brother or hero." He said. "I was thinking a legend. The way he fought back against the dead and Frank. For saving me from death." Sonata said. "I agree with that, Sonata. Devon looks like a legend to me." Aria said. "Well, as long as you three look up to me like that, I'm okay with it." He said. "Are you girls still going to get your haircuts?" Flash asks to remaining girls with long hair. "Of course, Flash. Everyone else is going with it." Rainbow Dash said. "I may not like my hair short, but it has to be done. I should put in an apocalypse style fashion of hair clothes for the world when it comes back to the world we remember." Rarity said, causing her friends to laugh a little. "Still have that hobby of yours, Rare." Applejack said. "That's funny." Pinkie said. "Hush now! It's my way to celebrate the end of a tragedy." Rarity said. "We understand, Rarity. Not everyone can let go of their past." Twilight said. "Yeah. Even if you remember the really important people in your life." Devon said. "You still hear your family, man?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Yeah. I talked to them last night after I talked to your brother and Sister-in-law, Twilight. Talking to them through my phone is the only way to talk to them." He said. "We understand ya, partner. It can be hard to let go of yer past." Applejack said. "I don't know if we have any medicine for your problems. Zecora could make something that might help." Twilight said. "You know, that might actually help. Zecora will need to find the right stuff to make it." He said. "Wallflower planted so many flowers on this farm. She can pick the right petals from them and mix them together." She said. "How do you know that, Twi? Did you learn that in school?" Aria asks. "No, I read it in a book." Twilight said. "Um, can we go back to eating? Talking is making me really hungry." Fluttershy said. "She's right. We can talk again after we finish eating." Flash said and everyone continues to eat their lunch. Later that night, everyone stood and sat around a bonfire behind the house in silence. The fire produced heat in the night air and they all didn't have to worry about any zombies getting through the stone fence if they saw the fire. "Shining, do you think we will get through the first winter?" Velvet broke the silence. "I'm not sure, mom. We've made it this far to what we can make home and to can keep us safe." Shining said. "I hope so for this winter." Nightlight said. "How hard can it be in the winter? We've managed before we meet up with you guys." Aria said. "We've managed to find warm places before the infection, Aria. This is different now." Adagio said. "We'll survive this, sweetie. I know we can." Debby said. "This is a good thing. I know it is." Cookie said. "It's best to keep our hopes up." Applejack said. "We have to agree. It's our best chance to live off the dead and any dangerous people we come across." Rarity said. "As long as we've got each other, we've got what it takes." Sunset said. "At what cost?" Sonata asks. "The survival kind of cost, Sonata." Flash said. "It's the only thing we've got here." Celestia said. "We don't have to worry about the zombies anymore in this place." Fluttershy said. "I know we can make this work." Twilight said. "At least we don't have to run into any psychos out there." Trixie said. "Don't count on it, Trixie. There's always danger out there, alive and dead." Bow said. "It's best we all stay close to here. I want this baby to have a peaceful life when it's born." Cadance said with her hand placed over her abdomen. "We will, Cadance. We will." Shining said. "Let's go to sleep everyone. It's going to be a long day." He and his people grabbed some loose dirt and threw it over the fire to put it out. So that way, nobody would have to use their water supply. With that done, everyone walks to the house and tents to get ready to sleep. As everyone got to where they're going to sleep and changed to some light clothing so they don't feel hot in the morning. "What Velvet said about this winter is getting to me, girls." Devon said. "What about it?" Aria asks. "It's getting me to think about American history. When the British first arrived in North America, more than half the colonists died from illness, starvation and froze to death. We seriously need to prepare for the winter." He said. "How do we do that?" Sonata asks. "We grow crops, scavenge for supplies, warmth, anything that keeps you alive." He said, getting on a cot. "Is that all you got to say?" Adagio asks. "That's all I got to say in a small sentence possible." He answers. "Let's get some sleep, girls. We've got work to do tomorrow." He goes to sleep as the girls do the same. (September 7, 2016) The morning warm air flows over the farm and wakes everyone up to a new day. Everyone wakes up and walk out of the house and tents to start a new day. It was best to those with the best helping hands to gather in front of the house. "So, what's the plan for today?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Me and my brother can work on the crops. Plant some more and make sure the ones Wallflower planted still perfect." Applejack said. "I can take a couple friends with me to do some hunting near the tent we found yesterday." Rainbow Dash said. "I'll take the girls with me to the highway. We'll scavenge for what's in the cars and siphon as much fuel with the empty fuel cans we have." Devon said. "That will be a lot of gas to take, dude. We can use that fuel to power up the generator to the house. We'll have electricity to the house." She said. "Should we use it all?" Sonata asks. "No. I'd rather save the fuel for our cars. We can use the generator when it gets cold." He said. "It's for the best. I wonder if we can find any oil fields around here. We can harvest the oil and turn it into fuel." Twilight said. "Let's hope there is an oil field around here." Applejack said. "How is Cadance doing by the way?" Adagio asks Twilight. "She's better now, Adagio. She just needed to get the dead girl off her mind." Twilight said. "The rest of our people can go to where we found the lake and the woods behind the farm." Aria said. "Those woods can be full of animals for us to hunt. As long as we don't hunt the young animals, it will get harder to hunt." Devon said. "Let's take the cargo to the highway since all the empty fuel cans are in the bed. It will give us the advantage on how much supplies we can get." "Everyone, take a radio so we can keep in touch." Twilight suggests. "So that's it? We know what we're going to do?" Aria asks. "Of course, Aria. It's what we have to do." Applejack said. A few minutes later, the dazzlings and Devon were in the cargo truck at the front gate. Applejack and Rainbow Dash opened the gate as they let their friends drive off to the highway. The two girls close the gate and go do their tasks like they said they would do. After a short drive, the four teenagers arrived at the highway and out of the truck with a fuel can and their own siphon pumps. "You know what to do girls. Siphon as much gas into the cans and loot what's in the cars." He said. "How long will this take?" Sonata asks. "As soon as we fill up all the gas cans and loot as much stuff from the cars, we can head back to the farm." He said, walking to the closest vehicle he spots. The car was damage, but not too damaged to destroy the fuel tank. He opens the tank and siphons the fuel. The girls spread out to a least damaged to perfectly shaped vehicles. "This van is in perfect shape, guys." Sonata said, calling out to her friends and look in her direction. "A Ford E-450. See if there's anything good in there, Sonata." Devon said, siphoning the fuel. Sonata opens the driver door and finds the keys in a cup holder and looks at the passenger seats. There were some bags in the seats. Sonata had to open the passenger door and make it easier to bring the bags to the cargo. She opens the door and brings a couple of bags to the cargo. "There's some more bags in the van, guys and it still works." She holds out the keys in her hand. "That's nice, Sonata. I don't think we need another vehicle on our hands." Adagio said while siphoning fuel. Sonata walks back over the mini bus to grab the rest of the bags. She looks at the keys for a second and puts them in her pocket. Little did she and her friends know, a group of six were hiding beside a few cars. "One of them is in the van." A white haired survivor said. "I saw her walk right in. She's just getting stuff for their group." Another survivor said in a sweet tone. "She could be a crazy person. I can wait for her to take the next bags out and come back to the van. I'll get a nice clean shot and the rest will come." She said in a mean tone as she grabs her bow and loads an arrow. "Make sure you get her in the chest. She'll turn and go right for them." The adult survivor said. "We could take the truck and get out of here." A blue haired survivor said. "Any idea who has the key to the truck?" A purple haired survivor asks. "He might have the keys. Do you think he's the leader?" A lime haired girl asks. "I saw him come out of the driver seat. He's got the key. Just take out his friend and he'll check on her, Ms. Sweet." The woman said. "Of course." The girl with the bow said in a sweet tone and starts in a sour tone. "And he will be her main course." She aims her bow as Sonata is about to walk into the mini bus. "Right on cue." She stops when she feels the end of a gun barrel at the back of her head. "Don't. Even. Blink." The voice of a male teenager said. "Disarm the bow and drop it. The rest of you put your weapons on the ground and take your bags off. If you try anything stupid, this will be enough to take all out at once." Devon ordered the women to do what said. They disarm their weapons and backpacks and place them in front of him. "Girls, empty one of the bags. We've got a problem over here." He calls out to his friends and they come to his location. "What's the problem?" Aria asks with Adagio and Sonata behind her and see the problem. "Who are they?" "Don't know. I saw their feet after my pump rolled under the car." He explained. "Take their weapons and bags, girls. See if they have any other weapons on them if they're trying to do a trick." Aria checks them while Sonata loads the weapons in the bag. "We just gave you our weapons." The lime haired girl said. "I tend to double check for any mistakes." He said. "You are a cleaver boy. After this, you'll see us telling the truth." The only adult said. "That depends if you people are telling the truth." Adagio said while Sonata and Aria checked them. "They're clean." Aria said. "See. We are unarmed after you wanted us to." The blue haired girl said. "What do we do with them?" Sonata asks. "We'll have to move away from here. They'll track us back to our camp." He said. "What about the rest of the cars?" Sonata asks. "We'll have to call some others to take over." He said. "Can we use the van to take them? I have the keys." Sonata pulls the key to the mini bus out of her pocket. "You kept the key, Sonata?" Aria asks. "Yes. I thought if I kept the key, we could still use the van." She said. "We should've check the cars, that mini-van could get us out of here faster." The green haired girl said. "And it will. Now get up. We're going for a ride." Devon said, aiming his carbine while Adagio did the same with her AK-47 and Aria carries the bag of weapons as the group of woman get up. They walk to the mini-bus and Adagio gets in first to make sure none of the women would try to get to the driver seat. Sonata hands the key to Devon so he can drive. He pulls out his radio. "Twilight, we need you and some others to finish getting fuel for us. We've got a problem." "What's the problem?" Twilight asks on her end. "We encountered a group, one of them was going to shoot Sonata with an arrow. We're going to take them west of here." He replied. "Alright, Devon. I'm on it." Twilight said and Devon puts his radio away. He walks onto the mini-bus and starts the engine. "We found some zip ties in here and tied their arms behind their backs." Adagio said. "Good." He said to her and looks at the group. "We're going to take you west and find you place you can call home." "Where would that be?" The silver haired girl asks. "Don't know. We'll find a good place." He answers and starts to drive. Everyone in the mini-bus have traveled for at least eighteen miles. Nobody spoke a word since they left the highway. "What are your names?" Sonata asks, breaking the silence. "Why do you ask?" The blue haired girl asks. "Cause I'd like to know who you are and I can remember people." Sonata said. "Well, since you asked, I'm Indigo Zap." She said. "Sugarcoat." The silver haired girl said. "Lemon Zest." The lime haired girl answers. "Sunny Flare." The purple haired girl said. "Sour Sweet." The purple haired girl said nicely. "And the only adult here is Abacus Cinch." She said in a mean tone. "We don't need to let these strangers know who we are." Cinch said. "Too late." Devon said. "How long have we drove?" Aria asks. "Eighteen miles out, Aria. Tell me if you see a place that looks safe for them." He said, looking for a secure area. "Why'd you ask who they are Sonata?" Aria asks Sonata. "I was just curious, Aria." Sonata said. "Oh, you're just curious." Sour Sweet said nicely. "How curious can you be?" She asks rudely. "Don't be like that, Sour. They spared our lives, didn't they?" Lemon said. "And we're still alive." Sunny said. "They'll leave us and give our weapons back." Sugarcoat said. "Don't trust these people. They're just want to finish us when we get to he'll stop." Cinch said. "No we won't. We killed people that were trying to kill us a few weeks ago and you haven't killed u. That's why we're sparing you." Devon said. "Where are you from?" Adagio asks them. "We're all from Canterlot City. We got out of there when we evacuated and we've been to so many places to survive." Indigo said and felt the mini-bus slowing down. "I found a place you can stay." He said, driving to a police station. He stops at the gate after spotting a chain with a lock on it. "Are there any tools in here we could use?" "We have a tire iron in here, could this help?" Aria asks, holding out the tire iron. "That might help break the lock, Aria. You three keep an eye on them." He said, turning off the mini-bus and takes the tire iron. Devon walks out of the mini-bus and walks to the fence. He looks through the fence for any zombies inside and doesn't see any. He hits the fence with the tire iron and a zombie comes out from behind a police van. The zombie walks to the human survivor on the opposite side of the fence, it grabs the fence and tries to get him. Devon looks at the tire iron for a second and looks back at the zombie, he jabs it through the zombie's head and watched the corpse fall back. He swings the tire iron against the lock to break it. After a swings, the lock breaks and he removes it to untie the chain and opens the gate. "Bring them out, girls." He calls out to the girls and they walk the group out at gun point. Aria carried the bag of their weapons inside. Everyone walks inside the police station and stopped in the parking lot. Adagio brought the zip ties and forced the group on the ground so she and her friends can tie their ankles together. The women were now helpless, but they left their weapons twenty feet away from them. "You're just going to leave us here?" Lemon asks. "This is as far as we go to let you all go." He said. "What about these zip ties? We can't get them off our wrists and ankle." Cinch said. "We left one of your knives next to the bag. You can cut yourselves free." Adagio said. "Let's go." She and her friends walk back to the gate. "You can't just leave us here. We can help you and your group." Silver begged for her and her group to be cut free. "We have some skills you could use." Lemon said, still ignored. "For crying out loud, you were talking to Twilight Sparkle." Indigo said, getting them to stop in there tracks. "Wait, you know Twilight Sparkle?" Aria asks. "She use to be a student at Crystal Prep with us and participated in the Friendship games with us." Sunny said. "By the end of the games, we forced her to use all this magic to win, but it turned her into a monster." Sour said. "Because Cinch forced us to." "Don't talk about that." Cinch said. "You fuckers could have told us this before we left!" Adagio said, frustrated. "You had us at gun point." Lemon said, Adagio pulls out her handgun on the girls. "ADAGIO!" Devon grabs her arm and caused her to shot the window of a police cruiser. He disarms her of her gun and made her fall. "NO! Not like this." He picks up her gun and tucks it away. "She's crazy!" Indigo said. "Shut up!" Devon shouts. "She has a temper and don't mess with her like that." He walks up to them. "How many people have you killed?" "We've only killed a few small groups." Sour said. "Why?" He asks. "Because they tried to kill us." She said in a mean tone. "How many more of you are there?" Cinch asks. "A lot of us, we hardly keep count. Some of them you might remember since you know Twilight." Aria said. Sonata checked on Adagio. "Are you okay, Adagio?" She asks, helping her get up. "I'm fine." Adagio said. "I was just mad." "Are you people just going to leave us here or we going back with you?" Sunny asks. "Are you still friends with Twilight?" He asks. "Yes. We wouldn't do anything to her. We worked with her and her new friends with a music video for a fund raiser after we tried to steal their idea." Sugarcoat said. "Please, let us come with you. We barely have enough food to last for a day or two." Sour said. "If you decided to let us starve to death." "Will you stop talking like that? It's getting on my nerves." Devon said, pulling out his knife and cuts the zip ties around their ankles. "You people are coming back with us. Shining Armor is the leader of the group." "Shining Armor leads you people?" Cinch asks. "Yeah. We were siphoning fuel when you saw us on the highway." He said. "What about our arms?" Lemon asks. "He cut your legs free so you can walk back to the van. We'll see if you won't try anything stupid when we head back to the farm." Adagio said. "You have a farm?" Sugarcoat asks. "Yes. There's a lot of space surrounded by fence made out of stone. There's no way a zombie can get in there." Sonata said. "It belonged to a world war two veteran. It has a Victorian house. Some of the space is taken in the cellar, but the attic has some room. It might be a little warm in there, but we got power." Devon said. "How?" Sunny asks. "It's power by a generator and takes gasoline to run it." He explained. "Come on, let's go." Everyone walks to back to the mini bus. He hands Adagio her gun back and Aria picks up the duffel and knife for the Crystal Prep students and gets in the mini van. They saw a few zombies walking towards them, they ignored the zombies and drive away from the police station. Everyone looks out the windows to see wide open fields. A horde of deer run through the field, it reminded them of the world before it changed. They still hope for their world to come back. Author's Note My first time experience of horse back riding with a sore spine really did happen when I was around fourteen years old. I did have a boxer mix named Fiona years ago. Month 6, Day 169-171 (October 29-31, 2016)(October 29, 2016) As the weather came to a low fifty degrees, everyone was settled with the farm and safety. Everyone dressed warm for the season. A few groups split up to do some chores. Some went to the lake to catch some fish, some on the highway to collect more fuel, some did some weapon training, some checked on the crops and livestock and some were checking on the supplies in the house. Cadance sat on the front porch with her hand placed over her torso. Shining walks out of the front door with two plates of eggs, some apple slices and water. He sits down next to her. "It's beautiful, Shining. Seeing this farm now and everyone feels safe and I can feel this baby already feels safe." Cadance said. "Yeah. It does feel safe. We will raise our kid until it's born. I almost feel bad when we had sex in Wood Valley." Shining said. "I did, too. But that's changed now. All I can think about is peace right now." Cadance said and starts to eat. "I still can't believe that Devon and his friends found Cinch and the Shadowbolts on highway last month. It was a good thing he stopped Sour Sweet from killing Sonata. It would have gone in a different direction." Shining said. "If Sour Sweet killed them, Devon would have done the same with them and they wouldn't be here." Cadance said, watching everyone on the farm with their day. Cinch walks out the front door with a cup of tea in her hands. "I can see how you managed to lead everyone here, Shining." Cinch said. "It's pretty easy to do here on this farm. It's best place we've got to keep us alive." He said. "I've been meaning to talk to you about that Devon fellow of yours." She said. "He's a good kid. We meet him four days after the outbreak when we were trying to get away from the city. He was in the hospital he got hit with a hockey puck. You probably heard the news about that?" He asks. "I do remember hearing the news about that." She said. "He joined me, Cadance, Flash, the crusaders, my sister and her dog and friends when we escaped. When we got the RV, he found the dazzlings and they look up to them like a hero. When we were on the highway, we found his parents and sister already turned into zombies after they crashed into a post." Shining said, which shocked Cinch a little. "He put them out of their misery and was depressed for some time. He reunited us with our family and friends, even some new faces like Zecora. We found this town after we were attacked. That's when we learned that some people have changed. There was a leader that let us stay because he believed in hope for the world to change back. The leader's right-hand man was the leader of the group that tried to kill us and was doing it behind his back. Devon learned that he killed his family and he didn't care. Devon killed him and left him to rot. That machete he carries was carried by the guy he killed. I wonder if he feels better after killing him." "I don't know if I feel comfortable around him." Cinch said, looking around the farm for him. "Devon's not a bad kid, Abacus. He just has issues. We're here for him and to help him get through his pain." Cadance said. "I hope so. He nearly left us at a police station." Cinch said, walking back inside. Meanwhile, Sour Sweet was practicing her trick shots on a bale of hay. Rainbow Dash watches her shoot three arrows at the same time. "I remember when you did that trick at the friendship games, I think it's awesome. Have you ever done that on multiple zombies?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Yes, I did. It's a quick way to get rid of them and get away." Sour Sweet said. "I would be cool if I could do that trick with my crossbow." Rainbow Dash replies. "Maybe you could try." Sour said. "As long as you don't shoot one of us." She said in a mean tone. "I wonder if Applejack ever tried this trick?" Rainbow Dash asks herself. "I did, partner. It was a little tricky after the first few times." Applejack said, getting the girls attention. "One of the tries went over the target and went into the bushes over the fence." Sour Sweet said. "Has Twilight tried that yet?" Rainbow Dash asks. "No, she hasn't yet." Sour Sweet said. "She might be better than Applejack when she tries." "Where is Twilight?" Applejack asks. "She's inside the garage. I think she's working on something in there. She's been in there for a couple of hours." Rainbow Dash said. She and the two girls heard the sound of the UTV driving by, they turned around to see Flash and Devon inside the UTV. "We're going to do some hunting, girls. We'll need you to open the back gate for us." Flash said. "You got it, guys." Rainbow Dash said, walking to the gate with Applejack beside her. They open the gate and let the two hunters enter the woods and close the gate. A few minutes after driving through the woods, the two hunters stop the UTV and step out into the open. Devon picks up his father's Savage 10/110 hunting rifle and his crossbow. Flash picks up a Remington 870 Field Gun for long distance and they both load their guns. "The weather feels nice for this day to hunt, Flash." Devon said. "I agree. We might find some enough animals out here. Tell me how do we find signs of animals in wooded areas." Flash said. "Well, you'll have to find scrape marks on trees. Those are signs of bucks in the area. Look down on the ground for tracks and droppings, the droppings are the size of pellets. If they're wet, that means it fresh and deer are nearby. After we shoot a deer down, we'll have to remove their guts from inside their bodies." Devon answers. "And we'll just leave them for zombies to eat." Flash replies. "Exactly. That's why we've got those long gloves in here." Devon said, he and Flash start to walk further into the woods. "We need to remember the wind direction, it will blow our scents in the direction it's blowing. It can alert the animals out here.” “You sound like a good hunting expert, Devon. Where’d you learn about this stuff?” Flash asks. “I use to hunt with my dad. He taught me about hunting and we hunt for deer during the winter. There were a few times I couldn’t stand the cold and hands would freeze easily. There were a few times I take my gloves off and put my hands under my armpits.” Devon said, looking around for animals. “Did you ever hear about Cinch recently? She’s been talking about taking over if something happens to Shining.” Flash said. “Like how she led Crystal Prep when she was principal? The shadowbolts told me about how treated the students like slaves. There’s no way I’d let her take over as leader.” Devon replies. “She can’t even try to get those shadowbolt girls to stand by her side. They are Twilight’s friends before she left that school. I think they’re starting to like you.” Flash said. “I think they do, too.” Devon replies. He stops Flash from walking and they both spot a few deer in front of them. They get down slowly to not scare the deer away. The deer look around for the source of their movement and they can’t find them. They raise the rifle and shotgun slowly and aim them right at two bucks. “I’ve got the one on the right, you’ve got the left. We shoot on three.” He whispers. “One.” “Two.” Flash whispers. “Three.” They both whisper and shoot at the same time. They shoot the two bucks and the rest of the deer run away. “That was easy and lucky.” “No kidding. I’ll get the UTV and you’ll cover the deer. We can’t be sure if there’s any zombies in the area.” Devon said, Flash hands him the key and runs back to the UTV as Flash goes to the deer. Flash arrives to the location of the shot down bucks, he keeps an eye out for any sign of the undead. He looks down at the deer and placed his hand on one of its sides where there was no blood. The fur felt warm against his skin, it was like he finds a way to turn the skins into blankets or rugs. “Now I know how it feels to be a hunter.” Flash said to himself. He hears some snaps coming from behind, he turns around to find a couple of zombies walking right towards him. He gets up and pulls out his machete and walks over to the zombies and kills them in just two swings. He hears the UTV getting closer to his location. He knew Devon was there to remove the inside of the deer. He climbs out with the tools and gloves out. “So, how do we do this remove their guts?” He asks. “For starters, put the gloves on first.” Devon puts on a pair of gloves and Flash grabs a pair for himself. Devon opens the box of knives and a small saw. He picks up a knife. “We need to cut them open at the belly, but don’t push it in too deep and don’t cut open the stomach, whatever they ate before will smell really bad.” He stabs the deer. “And then we cut it open, up to the sternum and we use the saw to cut the it open.” He cuts the deer open and picks up the saw and cuts the sternum in half. “Now we have to reach the esophagus and trachea so you can cut them loose. It will help us pull all of the guts out of its body. But, don’t cut yourself while you do this.” He reaches inside the deer and cuts the esophagus and trachea loose. He pulls his arms free and puts the knife down. He grabs the intestines and pulls them out of the deer, it nearly disgusts Flash. “I know it’s gross, but you’ll get used to it.” He hands Flash the knife he used. “Now you try.” Flash takes the knife and does the exact tricks Devon showed him. Devon drags the empty deer into the bed of the UTV while Flash de-guts his deer. After a few minutes, Flash’s deer was removed of its intestines, he and Devon picked it up and placed it inside the bed. They both take the gloves off and put them in the bed. “At least the dead can have something to eat out here.” Flash said, looking at the piles of intestines. “Yeah. Maybe we could dig a hole somewhere and put some guts inside and the dead can fall right in. We can just stab them with something long enough to reach their heads.” Devon replies. “How long until some deer pass through here?” Flash asks. “It might be a few days until they come back. Let’s get back to the farm.” Devon climbs into the UTV and starts it up. Flash climbs into the passenger seat and they drive out of the woods. Flash looks back to see a zombie approach the deer intestines and eat them. A few minutes later, the two hunters return to the farm. Devon steps out of the UTV and walks to the gate. He opens it and lets Flash drives it into the farm. Devon closes the gate from inside the wall. Flash drives up to the garage and sees if the doors are unlocked. They were still locked and Twilight was still inside working on something. Everyone else was inside the house, probably eating. He and Devon walked to the house and joined the others for lunch. The fishermen returned with a cooler full of fish. Unknown to the two, a zombie comes up to the back gate, watching the two teens walking into the house. The zombie pushed its body against the gate to try and get in. The chain had an old rusty chain ring, it snaps and the gate opens. The zombie walks into the farm and walks to the house. It heard a sound coming from inside the garage, it walks towards the garage to a cracked open door. A minute ago, inside the house, everyone grabbed some lunch. Flash and Devon walked up to Shining. “What did you guys find?” Shining asks the two. “We got a couple of bucks.” Flash said. “Big ones. We removed the guts and left them for the dead to eat. We left them in the UTV, beside the garage.” Devon said. “Is your sister in there still?” Flash asks Shining. “Yeah. It sounds like she’s been working on something for a couple of hours. She needed some alone time. But she’ll come in when she’s hungry.” Shining said. “ZOMBIE!” Fluttershy shouts, causing a few members to drop their food and drinks. Some of who were near Fluttershy looked out the window and saw what she saw. “How did it get in here?” Indigo asks. “Did you leave the gate open?” Sour Sweet asks Flash and Devon. “No. The chain must have snapped.” Devon said, looking out the window. “Just keep quiet. Maybe it will leave.” Rarity said. Everyone looks out of each window where it goes. The zombie stops in its tracks and turns its head towards the garage. It walks towards the cracked open side door. “It’s going to get Twilight!” Rainbow Dash said, runs down the stairs to get the zombie. A couple minutes ago, Twilight was finishing up a aluminum casting of a baseball bat for Rainbow Dash. Thanks to some aluminum ingots stored in an industrial cabinet. She finished coating the bat and wraps bat tape on the grip. She cuts off the unneeded parts on both ends of the bat, she cuts them off with a hacksaw. One of the chunks of aluminum rolls off the table and rolls towards the door Twilight cracked open a while ago to let the hot air out. “Oh shit.” Twilight said to herself. She puts the bat and hacksaw down and walks to the door. She knees down to pick up the aluminum and noticed a foot at the doorway. She looks up and saw the face of a zombie and left her in fear. She falls back and crawls back to avoid it from grabbing her. The zombie walks towards her and tries to reach her. It falls and Twilight puts her foot up against its throat. She kicks it back and caused it to close the door. Rainbow Dash was about to get in the garage, but slams into the door. A few friends arrive to help her get up. “Get that door open.” Rainbow Dash said, Lemon grabs the doorknob and turns it, only for it to be locked. “It’s locked.” Lemon said in worry. “Get to the other door open.” Applejack said, running to the big door of the garage. The others follow to open the door and it was stuck. “They’re jammed.” “Now on my watch.” Flash said, grabbing one door as the others grabbed his door. The fight between living and dead inside continue. Twilight gets up faster than the zombie. The zombie gets up and Twilight grabs a rake and pushed the zombie by its chest. It reaches for her again, but was forced back to an anchor and falls back right on it, piercing through its chest. The zombie tries to get up and pull itself free from the anchor. Twilight picks up the aluminum bat and walks over to the zombie. She swings the bat over her head hits the zombie’s head. It left a dent in the skull and the zombie was still moving, she hits it again, but didn’t kill it. She swings again, but fails. She swings really fast with all of her strength and finally kills the zombie with some of its blood splattered on her face. She drops the bat and the garage door finally opens and everyone witness the girl and dead zombie on the anchor. “Twilight, are you okay?” Shining asks, walking up to her sister. “Yeah. I’m just scared.” Twilight said. She looks at the zombie she just killed. “How did it get in here?” “I locked the back gate, but the chain must have snapped.” Devon explains. “She could have got bite.” Cinch said. “I’m not bit.” Twilight replies. “Twilight, you were in here with that thing and it must have got you.” Cinch said. “Cinch, there aren’t any teeth marks on her clothes. She’s fine.” Shining said. “She could have bites you can’t see.” She said. Getting everyone to look at her with angry looks. “Did you hear what he just said, bitch? She’s not bit!” Adagio said. “She is as tough as her nail to take on one zombie by herself.” Rarity said, putting one of her fingers up to Cinch’s face. “This is why you were a bad principal.” Sunny said. “You were just selfish about the school’s reputation.” Indigo said. “We all know if anyone was bit, we can figure something out.” Sunset said. “What about the blood on her face?” Cinch asks. “It’s just zombie blood. It can’t infect someone when it’s on someone's skin and it won’t kill her.” Devon said, getting her to some senses. Cinch looks at everyone looking at her the same way they looked at her at the friendship games. “Fine. Don’t say I didn’t warn you about her. She almost destroyed us once.” Cinch walks back to the house. Twilight picks up the bat and grabs a metal file to file both ends of the bat. “I made this for you, Rainbow Dash. I thought you could use something to hit some heads.” Twilight said. “So that’s what you’ve been working on?” Rainbow Dash asks, walking up to her friend and takes a closer look at the bat. Twilight finished the bottom end and files the top end. She rubs the ends with her fingers to feel any bits of aluminum sticking out and it was smooth. Twilight hands the bat to Rainbow Dash and she accepts the weapon. It weighed a little more than any other aluminum bat. She swings it a few times to get a good feeling of the weapon. “This bat is heavy.” “There were some aluminum ingots in a cabinet. The bat is a completely casting. Other aluminum bats from stores are hollow. So, this might be better than any other bat.” Twilight said. “This is awesome, Twi. Thanks.” Rainbow Dash said, grabbing a rag off the table and wipes the blood off. “You hungry, Twilight?” Applejack asks. “Yeah.” Twilight answers, whipping the blood off her face with a different rag. She drops the rag and walks to the house to eat with everyone. Ten minutes later, everyone was settled after eating lunch. Devon and Flash brought some of the men to help them with taking some of the meat off of the deer. Devon told them they had to skin the deer first and then take the back straps, tenderloins and other parts they can store and eat. Those who are cutting the meat out for the first time thought it was gross. “How can anyone get use to this?” Bulk asks. “I know how you feel, Bulk. That’s what I was like when I had to remove some meat with my dad. I was never a fan of touching dead animal parts.” Devon said, cutting out a tenderloin out and puts it in a bag. “At least we know which parts of a deer are good to eat.” Soarin said, removing a back strap out. “Do you guys think this will be enough meat for the group?” Night Light asks. “I don’t know. We could make a stew out of this. Windy use to make stews for me and Rainbow Dash.” Bow said. “My dad would get deer steaks and deer sticks from a butcher shop.” Devon said. “How was the meat?” Shining asks. “It was good. The sticks were a good snack. Sometimes, the animal fat from the steak would stick to the top of my mouth, it was hard to get it off with my tongue and to wash it down. So, I had to use my fingernails to get it off.” Devon said. “Sounds like taking some getting used to when eating deer steak.” Flash said to himself, removing some meat from a shoulder. “Just a few more pieces and we’ll be finished with the bodies.” Devon said, cutting some of the good meat out of a deer. A few minutes later, all the meat from the deer have been removed and stored. “Do you guys think we could use the skins?” Flash asks. “For what, Flash?” Shining asks. “Maybe we could use them to make some clothes and help keep warm before winter gets here.” Flash said. “I don’t know how to turn animal skins into clothes. Twilight might know how to change them and Rarity could make something useful out of them.” Devon said, loading the carcasses into the UTV bed and takes a fresh chain from a box. He gets in with Shining driving towards the back gate. They arrive to the back gate. Devon removes what’s left of the deer while Shining puts the new chain on the gate. “Flash said something that gave me an idea to handle zombies easier.” “What did he have in mind?” Shining asks. “After we removed the deer guts, I thought we could dig a hole somewhere to use the guts as bait and they can fall in the hole and we can just stab them from the top of the hole.” Devon said. “That’s not a bad idea. We’ll find a good spot and dig at least ten feet deep so they can’t reach us or climb out.” Shining said. “Flash told me about Cinch wanting to become leader if something happens to you.” Devon said. “I had a feeling she’d want to. The day the friendship games was over, Cadance told me about how she forced the students and my sister into winning and how it nearly got them killed. I not letting her take over as leader.” Shining said, finished putting the chain on. “My vote will always go for you. I won’t let anything change that.” Devon said, taking the gloves off. “If something were to happen to me, I’d let Cadance become leader.” Shining said, getting in the UTV as Devon did the same. “You should make her co-leader now and we wouldn’t have a problem.” Devon said as he and Shining drove back to the house. Shining parks the UTV next to garage and the two men get out of the UTV. They walk to the house and go see how Twilight was doing. They find her upstairs in the study reading a book with Cadance keeping her company and they walk in. “How are you feeling, Twilight?” Shining asks. “I’m still a little scared from nearly getting killed in the garage. I just need to calm me down.” Twilight answers. “I thought I could give her some company after lunch.” Cadance said. “We replaced the chain on the back gate and unloaded the deer. We’ve got plenty of meat for a while. Did anything happen while we were doing chores?” Devon asks. “Well, Cinch has been passing by every few minutes, looking at Twilight like she's still going to turn. We checked her and there were no bites, even if there weren’t any holes in her shirt.” Cadance said. “She just doesn’t know when to quit, does she?” Devon asks. “Devon told me about her wanting to take over the group. After what happened at the friendship games, she’s not taking over. Even if she tries to get any of us to vote for her.” Shining said. “She has an inflated ego, that’s why.” Devon said with his arms crossed. “Either way, she won’t become leader of this group. She’s already outnumbered.” Twilight said. “I just need some quiet right now. I’m going to finish reading this book.” “Okay, Twi. We’ll leave you and Cadance alone.” Shining said, walking out of the study with Devon following. They close the doors and walk in different directions after they go downstairs. Devon walks out the door and to a bonfire with an open chair. The heat of the fire hits his face as he picks up a stick and moves the burning logs a little. Sonata sits down next to him to get warm. “Twilight doing okay?” She asks. “Yeah. She wasn’t bit and just needs some time alone.” He said. “Damn, it’s cold.” “Is it going to get really cold?” She asks. “It will get cold by December. First it will rain, it will turn into ice, then snow. It might be hard to get through the change of weather. We have to keep warm for as long as we can.” He said, putting the stick down. A few members joined the bonfire. “Getting warm here, you two?” Rainbow Dash asks with her new bat in her hand. “Yes. Devon just told me about how cold it might be this winter. We’ll need a lot of fire wood.” Sonata said. “It’s best to keep the bark on the wood. It will keep the wood dry from rain and snow. It would take longer to burn if it were wet.” Flash said. “You’ve been carrying that bat for some time, Rainbow Dash?” Sonata asks. “Yeah. I’m just trying to get use to its weight.” Rainbow Dash said. “She killed a zombie that came up to the wall with that bat.” Lemon Zest said. “I was more of a soccer player, but this is still handy for a weapon.” Rainbow Dash said. “Maybe you can let us give a few swings with your bat. We can knock off some heads.” Spitfire said. “I’ll let you guys use this when you run out of ammo or lose your weapons.” Rainbow Dash said, placing the bat beside her. “I could probably destroy an entire head in just one swing if I can.” Bulk said. “I bet.” Adagio said. “Do you guys think the bat will break?” Aria asks. “I don’t it will break, Aria. This will last long than a wooden bat.” Rainbow Dash said. “Do you remember when you used that sword, Devon? How good were you with it?” Flash asks. “Well, I was sick when it happened and couldn’t cut through their heads. I shoved the sword through a mouth and how I handled seven of them by myself. I step on one of their heads in a fire and fried its brain. One trip on a limb of the log Zecora had next to her hut. A few more of them came and Zecora saved by swing her staff right at them. Maybe she can teach us how to use her staff and sword.” Devon said. “She does have the skills for melee weapons.” Rainbow Dash said. “I think I saw her with Wallflower a while ago. They were replacing some flowers and Zecora was collecting them for some mixes for medicine.” Adagio said. “Whenever she has free time, we’ll ask.” Spitfire said. Getting everyone to have a good time. Devon thinks back to the times he had bonfires with his family, it made him feel sad. “I miss my family.” He said, looking down at the ground. “I’m sure you do, bro.” Aria said. “If they were here right now, I’d know they like you guys.” He said. “This bonfire reminds me of the times we would go outside and get some fresh air.” “Where are you from, Devon? We don’t much about you.” Lemon said. “Oh. Well, I’m from Missouri. In the Kansas City district of that state. We’d go to some conventions held at Bartle Hall in down town KC. Watch the Chiefs and Royals games whenever we could go inside the stadiums.” He said and laughs a little. “I remember the first time I went inside the football stadium, it was winter and I wore heavy clothes to keep me warm. By the end of the game, I had to use the restroom and it took so long to take off the clothes.” “What happened after that?” Sonata asks. “We left the stadium.” He answers. “Man. It was rough for you to handle the cold.” Aria said. “It may have been a rough couple of hours, but I’m not going to give into the cold when winter comes.” He said. “We’ll do our best to keep us all warm. We know the best techniques to stay warm.” Bulk said. “You just need to keep moving to keep your blood pumping.” Spitfire said. “I’ve had a lot of experience when I played soccer for the school’s team.” Spitfire said. “His sister use to play soccer when she was a kid.” Rainbow Dash said. Which surprised Spitfire. “She would’ve made a good player for the team.” Spitfire replies. “I’m sure she would. She switched to volleyball years after playing soccer.” He said. “It must have been an easy play for her then, huh?” Adagio asks. “Yep.” He said. Aria sees Spike walking to the fire with Twilight walk next to him. They join the fire. “Are you okay now, Twi?” Lemon asks. “A lot better, yeah. I just needed some quiet was all.” Twilight answers. “I saw Cinch checking on her and I decided to with Twilight for a little protection. I remember her allergies for dogs and this is useful.” Spike said, laying down on the ground. “Does she carry any allergy medicine with her?” Devon asks. “I think she does. After we were brought here, she looked through the supplies and found a bottle of them.” Lemon said. “As long as she doesn’t hog all the allergy meds, we’ll have to give her a few pills and give her more when she runs out.” Rainbow Dash said. “If she was just checking on you for any signs of zombie infection, Twi. We should teach her a lesson about her ego and to get her to know how wrong she is.” “I’m sure we can do it in a less painful way if that’s what you’re thinking.” Twilight said. “I didn’t say anything about hurting, just a little meaning about how wrong she can be.” Rainbow Dash replies. “She’s been wrong ever since the day she ran Crystal Prep, until she stopped running there.” Twilight said. The remaining shadow bolts, Applejack and Sunset join the group. “Having a good time here, partners?” Applejack asks. “We’re are, Applejack.” Spitfire said. “What we’re you guys talking about?” Sunset asks. “We we’re just talking about some issues with Cinch.” Rainbow Dash said. “Like what?” Indigo asks. “Like when she ran Crystal Prep and when she kept checking on me for any signs of me turning into a zombie.” Twilight said. “Oh, just making sure you were okay.” Sour Sweet said. “Unless she was trying to get rid of you.” She said with some attitude. “She’s really stubborn, that’s her problem.” Devon said. “You think?” Sunny said. “More like I know. She even thinks about taking over as leader if something happens to Shining.” Devon said. “She has her ways, that’s her problem.” Sugarcoat said. “How did you girls end up with her again after the outbreak?” Aria asks the shadowbolts. “We had our own camp after we got away from Canterlot City and she came up to our camp. She was trying to take some of our supplies and we had her surrounded until we recognized her. We let her stay with us and she barely told us what to do. A couple months later, we were on the highway and we heard your message through the radio. We followed the highway and we found the homeless shelter.” Sugarcoat said. “At least you knew where to go. If we didn’t find you on the highway, you’d still be walking.” Adagio said. “And for how long? Who knows? We don’t know how long we would have lasted out there.” Lemon said. “And you guys gave us a chance to live.” Sour Sweet said. “Unless you wanted us to die out there.” She said in a mean tone. “But we didn’t do that.” Sonata replies. “Are you going to talk between sweet and sour talk like that?” Devon asks with some annoyance to how she talks between sweet and sour talk. “Don’t complain, man. It’s just part of her personality.” Indigo said. “Some things never change inside us.” Sunset said. “Where are you from, Devon?” Sunny asks. “He’s from Kansas City, Missouri. He told us about the things he remembered doing before he moved.” Lemon said. “That’s a long way away from here. Do you miss it there?” Sugarcoat asks. “I do miss it. Sometimes, I can’t imagine how much of the district is over run right now.” Devon said. “Unless everyone there was evacuated to the city, it might be safe there.” Rainbow Dash said. “What makes you say that?” He asks. “We remember the news about the infection spreading and everyone was told evacuate the cities and return once they were clear. Some of the cities have to be safe out there.” Flash said. “Maybe. Some cities might be overrun, just like Canterlot City. It’s best we should avoid any cities we come across.” Twilight said. “God. I remember how much of the dead was in the city.” Adagio said, thinking about the first few days of the outbreak. “How did you three end up with them?” Sunny asks. “Me and my sisters were trying to get out of the city when saw the dead walking around.” Adagio said. “We hid inside a dumpster when the streets full of them. There was no way out of there.” Aria said. “The dumpster was empty when we hid in there. I thought we were going to die, but Devon found us and saved us dying. Sonata said. “Now we know why you girls like him so much.” Sunny said. “We found this motel an hour away from the city. We found our family members a few weeks later when we had to get food and supplies. They stayed at this apartment complex next door to the store we searched.” Rainbow Dash said. “We had to get back to my house and I heard my phone ringing and ran to get my phone.” Devon said. “Your phone had a signal?” Lemon asks. “No. I was hallucinating. I heard my mom’s voice through the phone and my dad’s the next day. I talk to them when I need to. I don’t know how long this will go for.” He said. “He told us about this when we found this military base. We agreed to help him get through his problem.” Flash said. “Sorry to hear that.” Indigo said. “A month before we found that base, this group was led by this guy named Frank. He was killing people behind his leader’s back when he wanted him to find people and rescue them. He tried to kill us at the motel and I thought I killed him.” Devon said. “You thought?” Sugarcoat asks in confusion. “My shot just scratched his face and shot a chunk of his ear off and we escaped the motel. He and his leader Derek were from this town named Wood Valley. We were all safe for a day until we learned about a hidden secret. Frank use to carry this red handled machete with him to kill people.” He said. “I fought him inside this bar and he caused a fire. It burnt the rest of Wood Valley as we escaped. He and what was left of his search party tracked us to the base. We fought again on that cargo truck with zombies surrounding us. I never felt anything like that in my life.” “How did he die?” Sunny asks. “Well, when he saw my family photo, he told me he killed them on the highway and liked it. It made so angry, I hit his head so hard with a bat and let my rage take over and made him fall to the ground to get eaten alive. I watched him in complete fear as he died.” He explained. “Jesus, man. That Frank guy was worse than zombies.” Lemon said. “That liar was wantin to put our world in fear as a way to bring it back with a new world order.” Applejack said. “He even had the word ‘FEAR’ carved in the handle of the machete. It was like his trademark. Twilight wrapped it with some tape so we don’t have to see that word again.” He said. “That’s why you tried to get rid of us.” Sour Sweet said. “Because we were giving you a chance to live without us trying to kill you.” He said. “Was this farm empty when you guys found?” Indigo asks. “No. Wallflower found this farm before we came here.” Sunset answers. “We nearly died that day.” Aria said. “What?” Sunny asks in shock. “When we got here, there was this zombie hanging from its neck on that tree over there and I shot it out of its misery. Wallflower shot the ground a few feet away from us and tried to get us to go away. I gave the dazzlings, Sunset and Trixie some time to escape so I could stop her.” Devon said. “Did you know it was Wallflower?” Sugarcoat asks. “She was wearing a mask and I couldn’t recognize her voice. She had me pinned down at the stables and I was about to shoot her when Sunset came back to help.” He said. “I shot her in the chest, but she had body armor on under her shirt. She was lucky to wear that. We brought her into the house and she tried to kill Devon. For being alone here for months, she couldn’t remember anyone. We found her yearbook and showed her our pictures to jog up her memories of us.” Sunset said. “Well, that’s one way to stop someone from killing you.” Sour Sweet said. “This place belonged to a world war two veteran from the flag and M1 Garand rifle I found in the master bedroom.” He said. “How do you know if the gun’s what you say it is?” Indigo asks. “He knows any gun model we find and the ones he had in his father’s safe.” Twilight said. “He gave us his guns and we gave them back to him a couple months after we stayed at the motel.” Flash said. “Some of the guns he had were rare. Ah had to pick a different gun.” Applejack said. “Well, that’s interesting to hear.” Sunny said and looks at the two crosses under the tree. “What about the other cross over there?” She asks. It made Devon remember what he did last month. “That cross is for the veteran’s granddaughter. Wallflower and I found her in the attic, she was a zombie. Wallflower never looked in the attic when she found it. We didn’t know if she died of dehydration or starved to death.” Devon said. “Oh, jesus.” Indigo said. “That made me think it could have been the girls if I didn’t find them in that dumpster.” He said, holding his arm to the dazzlings. “Depends on which one of would die first and then eat the other two.” Aria said. “Don’t say that, Aria. If I didn’t find you girls in there and with those zombies following the alarm of that car, you’d escape with less zombies to get you.” He makes a point. “He’s right, you know. You three would have made it out, but you probably wouldn’t survive without us.” Rainbow Dash said. “The fire is going out, guys.” Bulk said, getting everyone to at the logs and the small flames. Bulk gets up and tossed some dirt on the log to put out the fire. “Does anyone think any zombies are eating what’s left of the deer?” “Ah don’t know, partner. Ah’m gonna check on the deer.” Applejack said, walking to the back gate. She arrives and spots a couple of zombies eating the remaining parts of the deer. “Well, they’re havin a good meal.” Applejack continues to watch the zombies eating as they mind their own business without her getting their attention. It felt like a nightmare, watching the undead eating precious life of the world. They heard a branch snap and looked in the direction it came from. Applejack saw Zecora and Wallflower walking to the gate and the two zombies got up to eat fresh meat. The two girls see the zombies walking towards them, Zecora pulls out her katana while Wallflower stands back. The zombies raise their arms to reach Zecora as she swings the blade up the middle of the first zombie’s face and swings to her left, slicing the head clean off from the neck. She flicks her kanata to shake the blood off the blade and puts it back in her sheath. Wallflower begins to walk to the gate with Zecora walking ahead. Applejack opens the gate and lets the girls in. “We were looking for some flowers in the woods, Applejack. I felt like we could use some other plants around the farm.” Wallflower said while carrying the plants. “What kind of flowers did ya find?” Applejack asks. “Well, we found some cosmos, daylilies, marigolds and yarrow. I ran out of packs of seeds, so I went out there to find some.” Wallflower said, explaining why she got flowers. “We picked the right flowers that nature help bloom, it is peace that will keep us from thinking about certain doom.” Zecora said. “As the old flowers begin to die, there will be no flowers for us to buy.” “That’s what I was afraid of. It would just put my hobby on hold for a really long time.” Wallflower said. “And for how good they smell?” Applejack asks. “It will help a little. You just need to get close to smell them.” Wallflower said, walking to the house. She arrives to an empty spot of the flower bed and pulls out her garden shovel from her back pocket. She digs the soil out of the ground and placed the flowers in the holes. She scoops the dug-up soil around the flowers to cover up the roots. To her attention, Cadance watches her plant the flowers, reminding her of the old days. “Where did you get these, Wallflower?” Cadance asks, getting her attention. “They were in the woods, Cadance. I wanted to find some flowers and place them here. Something to make me feel better.” Wallflower said. “It reminds me of the old days. The smell of flowers made it fell like a piece of beauty. Like the Canterlot Garden Park was one.” Cadance said, which made Wallflower look at her in the eyes. “I use to go the garden park every weekend. It was one of my favorite places in the city, but I loved the Canterlot High’s garden. It was one place I could be myself when I was unnoticed by the rest of the school.” Wallflower said. “I’m sorry to hear that, Wallflower.” Cadance said to her unnoticed attention. “It’s alright. I apologized to Sunset for my mistake to get revenge for what she did and she apologized to me for her mistakes.” Wallflower said. “That’s good. Twilight went through a bad experience one time and she’s changed since then.” Cadance said. “I think I remember students talking about the incident after the friendship games. I was sick when it happened.” Wallflower explained. “Sorry again, Wallflower. I think I know how it feels to stay home and worry about yourself.” Cadance said, rubbing her torso. “Do you think it’s a boy or girl?” Wallflower asks. “I don’t know. I haven’t thought of any names for the baby yet. We’ll make sure to pick the right one.” Cadance said. Meanwhile, Shining and Twilight were working on RV. Making sure it was in good shape for any more trips when the group needs to use it. “How does it look, Shining?” Twilight asks. “It looks like it could use an oil change. I’ll have to get under the RV and open the tank. See if there’s a bucket in the garage. I’m going to get a bottle of oil for this.” He said, going to get a new bottle of motor oil while Twilight walks to the garage to find a bucket. She looks through the shelves for the right bucket to collect the oil in the RV. She finds an oil tray and it was nearly flat enough to slide under the RV. She grabs the tray and walks back to the RV with Shining standing next to the door with a new bottle of motor oil. “I think this work better than a bucket.” Twilight hands the tray over to her brother. He smiles at the tool that would work better than a normal bucket. He slides the pan under the bottom lid of the oil tank and picks up a wrench. Shining grabs the lid and turns it counter clockwise, the lid comes off and oil begins to poor into the pan. “It’s pooring, Twi. It will be out in just a minute.” Shining said, watching the oil poor as the pan fills up. Every drop of the oil falls into the pan and nearly reaching the top. The oil stopped pooring from the tank, Shining pulled the tray out of the way and puts the lid back on the tank. “It’s on, Twi.” He gives Twilight the signal to poor the new motor oil in the oil tank. Shining Armor climbs out from under the RV and gets up to see his sister refill the oil tank. They watched the oil slowly enter the tank and remind them how thick oil is. All of the oil has entered the oil tank, Twilight places the cap back on the tank while Shining puts the lid back on the bottle. “This will keep it cool for a while.” He closed the lid and goes inside the house to wash up. As the day goes on, everyone stayed on the farm. Those who went outside decided to help with the livestock and crops. The day passed and brought birth to a new night. Nearly every survivor was asleep in their tents. Twilight sat in the RV with the moment of her zombie encounter in the garage. She keeps an LED lantern turned on next to her on the bed, writing in one of Devon’s blank notebooks to write down today’s events. She has been writing important events that revolve around her group, from day one of the outbreak. Listings of places, deaths, supplies looted and map routes they traveled. She writes the moment she was close to death with her zombie encounter in garage when she worked on Rainbow Dash’s bat. The sound of the RV door opening catches her attention and she saw Devon and the dazzlings enter the RV. “We saw the light coming from the window. Are you doing okay?” Adagio asks. “Yeah. I just have some trouble sleeping. I still have my zombie encounter stuck on my mind.” Twilight explains. “I know how that feels.” Adagio said to herself. She noticed the notebook Twilight was writing in. “Is that one of Devon’s notebooks?” “It is. I thought about writing our groups history through the apocalypse. I’ve memorized everything ever since day one.” Twilight said. “Wow. You must be the smartest person I’ve ever meet, Twilight.” Sonata said. “I can agree with that.” Aria adds. “It’s like I’m a historian. To write down where we’ve been, what we’ve got, learned and who we’ve killed. Including the dates, they happened.” Twilight said, writing in the notebook. “Every day that’s happened?” Devon asks. “Every single day.” Twilight answers. “Do you want us to keep you company, Twi? It looks like you could use it again.” He asks. “Yeah. I feel like I’m going to get in the same problem for some reason.” She said, letting them sit on the couch and seats of the RV. “How much more do you have to write in that notebook?” Aria asks tiredly. “Just a minute and I’ll be done for the night.” Twilight said, writing on the page of the notebook. The teens began to feel tired, one of them decided to lock the door and rest for the rest of the night. Twilight turns off the lantern. (October 30, 2016) The sun climbs the sky and everyone wakes up to the light. The community steps out into the open, feeling the wind flow through the farm. The community members divided into groups to the chores for the day. Hunting was off for a while since Flash and Devon caught the two deer yesterday. With it thought through, a group walks to the crops, another on the livestock and the last group goes to the lake with the best fishing equipment. The fishing group took the cargo truck to carry the whole group at the same time with their equipment. They drive to the gate, one of them hops off of the bed to open and close the gate. The group arrive to the lake in a few minutes, they climb out and off the cargo. The boat Spitfire and Soarin found next to the tree was getting unloaded from the cargo’s bed. Twilight, Adagio and Devon carry the boat to the water, climbs onto the boat and paddled to the middle of the lake. The rest of the fishers remand on the bank to catch any fish in the shallow waters. “They might not get much as we’ll get over here.” Rainbow Dash said. “They can catch some big fish if they’re lucky, Rainbow.” Applejack said, fetching her rod out into the water. Rainbow Dash noticed her rod was made out of a stick, fishing line and a hook. She thought Applejack was fishing with an old fashion fishing rod. “It’s peaceful out here.” “It does. The country side is not as bad as the cities.” Sugarcoat said. “How did you girls get out of Canterlot City?” Aria asks. “We were at Crystal Prep, in our classrooms and we heard the military ordering us to evacuate. We grouped together and made it out of the city. We manage to get out a camp when it was overrun and survive on our own. Cinch found us at a cabin when she was trying to find food. We made sure she wasn’t going to kill us and we let her stay.” Indigo said. “But she didn’t become leader. She wasn’t going to repeat history if we let her.” Sour Sweet said, aiming her bow at a fish. She lets go of the arrow and shoots the fish. She pulls the rope to retrieve the arrow with a twenty-pound fish around it. She removes the fish from the arrow and puts it in the cooler. Zecora held a makeshift spear made from a stick and stone. She held the spear over her shoulder and looks for a big fish to catch. One swims near the algae and she jabs her spear right at the fish, stabbing it with the stone. The fish tries to wiggle free from the spear, but Zecora refused to let it go. She pulls it free from the spear and puts it in the cooler. “How did you get in the group, Zecora?” “I was alone inside my hut in the woods, when Devon came by, he wasn’t feeling good. When his friends came for him need, they let me come with them, all with good deed.” Zecora said, looking back at the water. “What can we say, he’s a good kid. We’re even keeping an eye of him for any trouble he has.” Rainbow said, aiming her crossbow at the water to try Sour’s trick shot. She spots a fish and pulls the trigger, firing the arrow and strikes the fish in the head. She walks over to the arrow and pulls it out of the water with the fish on the arrow. “Does anyone know if they’re going to get anything out there?” She asks. “I don’t know. They might get more fish out there than we might here.” Soarin said, watching the bobber on his line for any nibbling from fish. As for the teens on the boat, they sat down with rods in their hands and no sign of fish taking the bait. “I remember this one time I saw these zombies inside a pond and they were just floating. They didn’t even swim to shore.” Twilight said. “I can’t imagine how bad the water would taste and how much fish they could eat. And how bad the water would taste.” Adagio said. “It might turn anyone into a zombie if they do drink that kind of water.” Twilight said. “Then maybe we should put up warning sign for tainted water to warn others and remind us not to make that mistake one by one.” Devon said, looking into the water. “I remember the number of times I went fishing with my dad and I caught this twenty-inch stripper in Arkansas. It was the biggest fish I ever caught.” “What did you do with the fish?” Twilight asks. “We took it back to the docks, cut some of the meat off and cooked it back home.” He spoke. “Do you do that to other kinds of fish?” Adagio asks. “Yeah. Some are catfish, salmon, carp, trout and other kinds of fish.” He answers. “Some of them are seafood instead of freshwater fish.” “We might catch some frogs while we’re here.” Twilight said. “We could try to make frog legs if we catch any.” “That sounds disgusting.” Adagio replies. “I have never had frog legs before. My dad told me they taste like chicken. But I can imagine a little easier to chew.” He spoke. “What makes you think it will taste like chicken?” Adagio asks. “It’s just something everyone says in a way to get someone to eat they’re going to eat.” He spoke. “Oh brother.” Adagio said to herself. She felt her rod twitching and bending, she felt a fish trying to take her bait. “Adagio. Yank your rod, you’ll catch it onto your hook.” Devon said, getting her to do what he just said and she does. He watches her reeling her fish in while Twilight grabs a net to help. Adagio reeled the fish out of the water and lifts it over the net. It was a ten-pound carp, Devon picks up the carp and removes the hook from its mouth. He puts it in the cooler they had with the boat they brought. “Just a few more big ones and we’ll head back to the farm.” Twilight said. A couple hours later, the boat survivors returned to shore with five fish in their cooler. “How did you guys do?” She asks her friends. “We caught ten of the fish. Some of them were too small to make a fine dish.” Zecora said. “That’s good. The rest of the fish here can take care of themselves.” Twilight said. “Let’s get back before we catch any trouble. I don’t like being out in the open like this.” Sunny said, walking to cargo. She and the others grabbed the fishing supplies, load them into the cargo and drive back to the farm. They have arrived and unload their equipment and what they caught. “What’s the catch for the day?” Shining asks. “Over two dozen of fish and some bullfrogs.” Applejack said. “We can make fish sticks and frog legs for lunch.” Rainbow Dash said, carrying a cooler out of the cargo. “I managed to catch some fish with my arrows.” Sour Sweet said, receiving a surprised look from Shining Armor. “What kind of fish did you all get?” He asks. “We got some bass, cat fish and salmon.” Twilight said. “I could go for smoked salmon. Just a few ingredients on the fish and you got a meal.” Devon said. “Well, we have plenty of ingredients in the house. We can pick the right ingredients and it will taste better.” Shining said. He and the teens carried the load over to the house. A few survivors took the fish to table and to cut them into pieces. They chopped off the heads of the fish and a layer of the fish on both sides of their bodies. It was important to leave the skin and flesh together before cooking fish meat. They rinsed the meat with water and started dressing the meat with seasonings and dressings. Devon started the smoker and grill so it would be ready to cook and smoke the fish. The smell of smoke and fish travels through the smoker’s exhaust, some of the people walked by and smelled the smoke. With the smoker going, everyone had to wait until the food was ready. Everyone else who remained inside the farm went with their tasks. Some of the survivors decided to train and improve their skills. Those who practiced with machetes used some hay bales and logs as if they were zombies. Those shooting the airsoft guns used old paper plates for targets. Zecora taught some of her friends how to swing a staff just like hers and use her katana. Some of them felt nervous about using her katana like they were going to lose their grip on the handle and end up killing someone by mistake. They used some old glass bottles to swing the katana for a head. It was really important for them to wear eye protection or look away from the bottles. Zecora taught her friends how to defend themselves with her weapons and how to disarm them. Even taught how to trip their opponents. During archery practice, it surprised some survivors how Sour Sweet can shoot three arrows at the same time. After all the training, everyone sat inside the house and ate the fish with a side of corn on the cob and salads. “This is good, man. Is this what your parents used on their fish?” Rainbow Dash asks Devon. “Yeah. It’s like I just knew what they use on any type of fish they cook.” He spoke. “Did you know some consider fish not a meat?” Twilight said. “It’s kind of odd they think like that.” “Well, I think it’s meat.” Lemon said. “Does anyone know any tricks on how we can catch more animals in the woods?” Flash asks. “We could set up some traps in the woods. One of the traps I’ve seen on tv is called a snare trap.” Devon said. “How does it work?” Sunny asks. “Well, one version is when you carefully flex a small tree with a thick string on the end with a loop and place some rock and sticks on the string to keep it on the ground. Another version, you can just be put in a path on the ground and whatever goes through will get caught in the trap.” He explains. “What do we do for fish?” Sugarcoat asks. “We could craft some cages and place them in the creeks. They’ll just swim right into them and can’t swim out.” Applejack said. “Every day is a school day for everyone.” Indigo said. “How will we know where we’ll the traps are after we set them?” Sonata asks. “I have a map of the area. We can mark the locations of the traps.” Wallflower said. “How much land does it show, Wallflower?” Twilight asks. “It goes as far as the lake and the forest.” Wallflower answers. “That’s got to be enough land to mark the traps.” Twilight said, continues to eat her lunch. After everyone ate their lunch, Wallflower brought the map she mentioned to who were talking about the trap plans looked at the map to see where were the best locations. “Hey. What will we do if zombies get to traps if something is caught?” Rainbow Dash asks. “We’ll have to set traps for them.” Twilight said. “How will we do that?” Sour Sweet asks. “I don’t know. I’ll need to figure that how.” Twilight said. “It better now end up with us getting caught in those traps.” Sour Sweet replies and receives a punch to the arm from Adagio. “You have got to stop doing that.” Adagio said while Sour Sweet was rubbing her arm. “We’ll work on this together. It’s the best way to make this work.” Applejack said. After discussing the trap idea, Twilight looked through a survival book and kept track of Devon’s snare trap tip and found the page it’s on. With a little thinking, they found a way to make traps for zombies. They would dig trenches in the ground with spikes inside them. It would catch them by their ankles and prevent them from reaching their food. They looked through the garage for any kind of material for string. They found a roll of some rope, not too thin and not too thick. With some cage designing for the fish traps. They got in the UTV and jeep and into the woods. Some were setting up the traps while the rest kept watch. They took the map with them and marked the locations with colored markers, so that way, they can know where the trap is. Red for snare and blue for fish. They made sure to make zombie traps to surround the snare traps if they try to catch any food they’ll get. After a couple of hours, they drove back to the farm and got back for everyone to make dinner out of the deer meat. They used the smoker and grill again and cooked the meet with the same seasoning with the fish meat they had for lunch. Everyone went along with their routines and ate dinner. Some zombies were spotted, trying to reach over the wall. Some survivors took care of them so they wouldn’t be annoyed with their desire to eat anyone inside the wall. As the day turns to the night, everyone goes to their beds in the house and tents, they sleep under the moon. (October 31, 2016) A new day has arrived, everyone gets up and to do their tasks. To those who set up the traps in the woods, they travel into the woods and checked on the traps. They were a few locations with some zombies caught in the traps for them, trying to reach for the caught animals. Rainbow Dash uses her bat to take some whacks at their heads. They managed to catch some rabbits and squirrels. Some of them were too small, they decided to let them go. They checked on the fish traps and caught a total of nine fish in the creek traps. Everyone in this group resets the traps and head back to the farm. They gave Shining their trap reports on what they caught. “Guys, I need to tell you something important.” Shining said. “What is it, Shining?” Sugarcoat asks. “I was checking on the supplies and we are low on medicine.” He answers. “How much?” Lemon asks. “Pretty much all the meds and medical supplies we have.” He spoke. “Can we make some more with what we can use?” Rainbow Dash asks. “I’m afraid we won’t have enough supplies to make any more meds and the flowers are dying in this weather.” He spoke. “Perfect.” Devon said, waving his hand up. “We’ll have to go out of the farm and search somewhere for supplies.” Flash said. “But where? We don’t know what’s out there.” Sour said. “What about the highway? We haven’t searched all of the cars.” Sonata suggested. “Not a chance. We’ve searched every inch of those cars and took everything we could find. Even if we all go out there and Cadance is in no condition to do that.” Twilight said. “Wallflower. How far have you been away from here?” Shining asks the girl. “I’ve only gone as far as the highway. That’s as far as I’ve gone away from here.” Wallflower answers. “There’s got to be a place out there we can look for supplies.” Applejack said. “Is there a map we could use to find any towns nearby?” Twilight asks. “We had that one map showing us the forest. There has to be one in here that can show us where to go.” Flash said. Wallflower started thinking about the possibility of another map she found in the house. “I think I know where a map like that is. Follow me.” Wallflower walks towards the stairs and up to the study. Everyone in the conversation followed behind as she looks through the drawers and shelves. She found a map and opens it on the desk. Everyone looks at the landscape and saw the name of a nearby town named Rockhill. “Rockhill looks like the nearest place we can go look for supplies.” Adagio said. “It looks like it’s about ten miles away from here.” Twilight said. “We’ll have to take the RV if we're going to take as many of us there and to carry as much as we can back here.” “It sounds like a plan. Who’s going?” Flash asks. “Flash, Devon, Shadowbolts, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Dazzlings. I rely on you guys to go and search. Take Pinkie and Rarity with you, Rarity can help you spot any sign of danger when you go out there. Twilight can know what we need the most and Cadnace will need vitamins for her and the baby.” He spoke. “Spike’s been through a lot of training. We could take him with us. He can track and warn us of any danger.” Twilight said. “That’s not a bad idea, Twi. He can be of use.” Shining said. “Looks like we know what to do. Let’s get our things everyone. We got a job to do.” Applejack said. Everyone walks out of the house and went out the front door. Along the way, Applejack spotted the crusaders sitting next to the door. “How long have you three been there?” “Is it going to be dangerous?” Applebloom asks. “Is what going to be dangerous?” Applejack asks back. “Rockhill.” Scootaloo answers. “Ah just can’t lie to you girls. Ah don’t know.” Applejack said with her honest answer. Devon stood aside her, overhearing the conversation. “We don’t want to you guys to die.” Sweetie Belle said. “Neither do we, Sweetie Belle. I won’t let anything happen them or me. That’s why Shining picked us randomly for the job.” Devon said. “Can we help?” Applebloom asks. “What?” The two teens ask at the same time. “You guys trained us for a long time and we feel like it’s time for us to be a big help for this.” Scootaloo said. “We just want to get outside of these walls with you.” Sweetie Belle said. Devon and Applejack looked at each other, thinking about what the crusaders said. “Can we come with you?” She asks. The two older kids thought about it. “Yes. But you girls have to stay with your sisters no matter what.” Devon said. “Okay. We’ll go get what we need.” Applebloom said, walking to her tent to get her backpack and weapons. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle did the same. Thirty minutes later, the search party was outside of the RV with their weapons and bags. Shining hands Flash the keys to the RV. Devon’s trailer was hitched to the RV for anything big they’ll find. Flash walks in and puts the keys in the ignition. Everyone walks inside and gets in a seat, some of them had to sit on the bed and some on the floor. Flash starts the RV and drives towards the front gate. Bow and Shining opened and closed the gate for the RV. They travel up the road to Rockhill. Those who sat on the floor, couldn’t stand sitting on the rough floor and slips whenever Flash turns the RV. One of them had to sit on the toilet in the bathroom. After a ten-mile drive, everyone arrived to Rockhill. It was guarded by a large gate. It was closed. They had to get out and see if they can open it. They try to open it from the outside, but it wouldn’t budge open. “Looks like we’ll have to open it from the inside.” Flash said. He spots a turnstile next to the gate. He walks to it and pushes it to get in, but it was jammed shut. “Give me a hand.” He calls for help. Rainbow Dash and Applejack pull the gate behind Flash while he pushes the gate in front of him. “On three. One. Two. Three.” They work there might and got the turnstile to revolve and Flash got through. “We’re coming in, Flash. Just encase there’s something crazy in there.” Rainbow Dash said, going through the gate with Applejack following. The inside of Rockhill was empty. No humans, no animals, no zombies. Nothing inside the town. “It’s empty in here.” Applejack said. “Something tells me this town went to shit from the inside.” Flash said, walking to the control panel to the gate. He pressed the green button and it didn’t respond. “Guys. The gate is out of power. I’ll need to turn the power back on.” He follows a cable from the gate to the other end of the cable. It led the end of the cable to a generator and he plugs it into the generator. It was not running, he had to pull the pull rope and get the generator running. The generator starts running and the power to the gate was on. Applejack pressed the open button and the gate opens, the RV pulls into Rockhill. “Rarity, keep driving the RV until we get somewhere big.” He called Rarity to keep in mind. “Alright, darling.” Rarity said, staying in the driver seat as the rest her friends walked out of the RV. “Nobody draw their guns. We can’t take any chances with what could be in here.” Devon said, drawing his machete out. The others did the same with their weapons. Everyone walked through the streets to find any pharmacies and a few other places for supplies. They checked the first pharmacy they found and walked inside. They searched the shelves and behind the counter, they could only find pregnancy vitamins for Cadance. “The only meds we can find are pregnancy vitamins in here. Why would anyone avoid these?” Twilight said. “That doesn’t make any sense. There could be others.” Spike said. He catches a rotten sent coming from the front door, he growls to warn everyone. They look in his direction and walked to locate the danger. They find zombie standing by the door with no arms and no jaw. Devon jumped in surprise, but it wasn’t attacking him. “Devon. Get away from that thing.” Sour Sweet said, aiming her bow at the zombie. “No, wait. Put the bow down.” Twilight getting in the way of Sour’s shot, preventing her from shooting a bolt and gets a better look at the zombie. “It’s not attacking him. It’s not trying to eat him or me. It’s like this zombie’s behavior changed after what happened to it.” She sticks her finger into its mouth as the zombie’s eyes followed the movement of her hand. The others looked at it after what Twilight said. “You’re right, Twilight. It’s being so friendly, it’s like it’s human again.” Apple Bloom said. “We’re not going to leave it like this, are we?” Sweetie Belle asks. “No. It needs to be put down.” Sunny said. Applejack grabs the zombie while Twilight pulls out her knife and stabs it in the side of its head. “Guys. I see a gun store up the street.” Rarity told her friends and they looked in her direction. They walked to the gun store. They were stopped by Flash and Devon just encase. They both knocked on the outside of the door and waited for any zombies to come to the source of the knocking. After a few seconds, it was clear. “It’s clear.” Flash said, walking into the shop. There were roughly a few guns inside in display counters and cases. They took what they could find. Rainbow Dash spots a leather vest with angel wings on the back. She thought it looked awesome on her, she puts down her crossbow and backpack to put the vest on. “These will come in handy.” Twilight said, looking at the variants of ammunition reloading machines. Twilight about the idea to reload their fired ammunition. “We have to take these back to the farm. We can reload our ammo with these.” “I hope we can find the bullets we shot.” Indigo said. She and the others gave Twilight a hand to carry the machines to the trailer. They strapped them down on the trailer to prevent them from sliding off the trailer and bumping into each other too hard. They went back into the gun store anything they could find. They checked the back of the store and found a workbench. Rainbow Dash felt something loose in the floor under her right foot. She looks down to find a rug on top of something, she moves the rug and finds a trapdoor. She opens it and finds some suppressors and a few threaded barrels in various calibers. “Look at what I found, guys.” She spoke. “Suppressors. I never thought we could find these.” Devon said, taking one of the suppressors. “These can help reduce the sound of the gunshots.” He looks at the workbench. “We’ve got time.” He picks up a .22LR threaded barrel and walks to the workbench. He unloads the gun’s mag and pulls the slide back and ejects the bullet from the chamber and removes the end of the barrel. Devon screws on the threaded barrel to his gun and attached the suppressor to his gun. “It’s all yours.” He gives the others to attach suppressors to their guns. Applejack’s gun already had a threaded barrel on, she attached a .45ACP suppressors to her gun. “What else did you find?” Rarity asks. “We found some suppressors, Rarity. We can now use our guns and avoid bringing an army of the dead.” Lemon said. “Your rifle could use this.” Devon said, tossing her a suppressor. She catches it in midair and spots a zombie walking towards them. “Guys.” Rarity points in the direction and they see. “Let me do it.” Devon said, drawing his gun and shoots it in the head. The sound was not loud and their scavenger hunt was going to go okay without any trouble. He looks up in the distance to see a hospital a few blocks away from their location. “There’s a hospital that way. It’s the best place we could find medicine.” He picks up his fired casing for Twilight’s idea to reload their ammo. Twilight knew she couldn’t find the bullet since it was too small to find. “Rarity. We’ve got one shot with that hospital.” Aria said, walking into the RV with the others. Rarity drove to the hospital with hardly any danger along the way. Everyone got out of the RV when they arrived at the front doors. It was locked. “I’ll take care of this.” Twilight said, walking to the lock and reaches into her backpack. She pulls out a small pouch and opens it to a set of lockpicking tools. Twilight pulls out the right kind of tools to pick the lock. “Where did you get that?” Sonata asks. “I found it in one of the cars back on the highway when we were searching them. I thought they would come in handy for any locked doors we’d come across.” Twilight answers, picking the lock of the hospital door. With a few twists and turns, the slide doors were now unlocked. They opened the doors and walked into the hospital. They closed the doors behind them and looked at what was around them. “What the hell happened in here?” Adagio asks. “I wish I knew, Adagio.” Twilight said. “It looks like it’s safe in here.” Rainbow Dash said. “One way to find out.” Flash said, walking the information desk and knocks on the desk. He looks down the hallways if any zombies would come to the source of the noise. Pinkie spots the call bell and dings it a few times for more noise. After a few seconds, it looked like there were no zombies on the first floor. “No zombies here. Which way do we go?” Pinkie asks. “We can look at this map here.” He said as he and the others looked the map on the wall. “Three floors, a basement and the back parking lot.” “Five places to go and eighteen of us.” Twilight said. “We’ll have to split up and search everywhere.” Applejack said. “I don’t want to go to the basement.” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll all go down there together after we search these floors and the parking lot.” Indigo said. “Let’s split into four groups. Spike, Sour, Aria and Sunny will search the top floor.” Twilight said. “Adagio and Flash are with me. We’ll check the parking lot.” Devon said. “Scootaloo, AJ, Apple Bloom, Rarity, Sweetie Belle and I will search this floor.” Rainbow Dash said. “Lemon, Sugarcoat, Pinkie and Sonata can check the second floor with me.” Indigo said. “So that’s settled. We’ll look all over the hospital and save the basement for last.” Applejack said, she turns to the sound of something crunching and noticed Pinkie eating a chocolate bar. “Pinkie, where did ya get that?” “I found it and some more candy bars at the pharmacy. I couldn’t resist.” Pinkie said, eating the rest of the chocolate bar. “Let’s move before we waste our time.” Sour said, everyone walks to their destinations. They walk down the hallway with their weapons ready and Spike to warn them of any signs of danger. Sonata spots two elevator doors on her left. She walks to the button panel and pressed the up button. It did nothing. “It was worth a try.” Sonata said. “The stairs are the only way up and down.” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at the door to the stairwell. The nine members taking the upper floors walked through the door and up the stairs to the second and third floor. The rest walked through the first floor until Adagio’s team got to the door to the parking lot. She and Devon raised their guns as Flash opens the door and find a bunch of ambulances outside. They walked out to the parking lot and searched the back of each ambulance for any supplies. There were barely a few medical tools and IVs in each ambulance they searched. “Did any find any meds?” Devon asks. “No. Just medical supplies and something tells me they were used.” Lemon said. “I don’t think there’s anything out here we can find.” Adagio said. “Let’s go back inside and help the others.” Flash said, walking to the door them came through. Along the way, Devon noticed an undead doctor walking right to him. The others looked and decided to get back inside and leave it. “Guys, the parking lot was no luck, each of us are going to join the rest of you on each floor.” He said into his radio. “Okay, Flash. We’ll wait for you guys to join up with us.” Twilight said on her end. Flash’s team splits up with him staying on the first floor, Lemon going to the second floor and Adagio and Devon heading up to the third. They used their flashlights so they can see watch their steps. “Twilight, where you are?” Adagio asks into the radio. “We’re in an office. Go right, take a left and the fourth door on the left.” Twilight answers. “Got it, thanks.” Adagio replies, she and Devon follow the directions. As they walked, they noticed dry blood on the floor and bullet holes on the wall, she starts wondering what happened here. They found the office and enter to find their friends in the room. “Did you find anything?” Devon asks. “Yeah. We found this safe here.” Sour said. “It’s locked and has the medicine inside and we can’t get it open without a code.” She said complaining. “We can’t bust it open, it’s too hard to break.” Sunny said. “Guessing the code will take too long.” Aria said. “The only way we can get the code is by looking at the footage on this camera.” Twilight said, looking at the camcorder. “Any luck?” Devon asks. “No. I’ve looked through so many of them and the doctor is blocking the combination. The camera was pointed at the safe when we got here. There’s one clip left to check on this card.” Twilight plays the last clip. Devon and Adagio walked to the camcorder to look at it. “Day one-fifty-two since the outbreak. Doctor Bill Harrison with Amanda Jones.” Bill said on the video, appearing as a man in his mid-thirties with black hair. Amanda looked like she was in her late-twenties with blonde hair. “Why are you recording this, doc?” Amanda asks. “It’s for regulations. Dawn has ordered me to keep records of all medical examinations and consultations.” Bill answers. “I need you to brace yourself, Amanda. The ultrasound confirms you’re pregnant.” “Oh my God.” Amanda holds her hands up to her face, sobbing. “As you know, the rules are very clear. The termination is mandatory.” Bill said. “You don’t have to tell them. Tell them it was just food poisoning. You gave something for it and it went away. This is my problem, not yours.” Amanda begged Bill to keep her pregnancy a secret. “If Dawn finds out that I concealed evidence of a pregnancy... I’m sorry, but these are the rules.” Bill said, walking to the safe about to punch in the code. “I’m going to give you a sedative. It’ll make the procedure easier on you.” “I don’t want the procedure! I want my baby! I can’t do this!” Amanda said, stopping Bill from punching the code. “Amanda, you don’t have a choice.” Bill said. “Now if you like, you can take some time to think about this, but I need you to come back no later than tomorrow. Or I’ll have no choice but to inform Dawn myself. I’m sorry.” Bill said as Amanda walks out of the office and he walks to the camera to end the clip. “Dammit! We almost had it!” Twilight said. “I guess that explains why we found pregnancy vitamins in the pharmacy. This place had rules about surviving.” Adagio said. “Guys, this was only card could find in here. There’s got to be another card around here.” Twilight said, removing the card. “I think I recognize that doctor. He was the zombie we saw out in the parking lot.” Devon said. “You two should go get him and see what he’s got on him.” Twilight said. “Let’s hope he’s got a combination on him.” Sunny said as Adagio and Devon walked out of the office. They made their way to back door and open it. They looked around and found the same zombie they left walking past a lamp post with some of its intestine hanging from his side. Devon whistled and got its attention while Adagio pulled out her knife. They walked to it as he kicked Bill’s knee and Adagio stabs the back of his head. They turned it around to check its face and it matched Bill from the footage. “This is defiantly the guy.” Devon said, checking one of the pockets while Adagio did the same. She pulls out a memory card with a bloody fingerprint on it. “I think we found just what we need. Let’s get back to the office.” She said, walking back into the hospital. They made it back into the office. “We found a card, girls.” “Let me see it.” Twilight holds out her hand as Adagio puts it in her hand. Twilight puts the memory card in the camcorder and plays the last clip. “Have you made a decision?” Bill asks Amanda. “I thought you said I didn’t have a choice.” Amanda said. “Well, technically you do. You can terminate the pregnancy, or leave Rockhill. Of course, that would be a death sentence for both you and your unborn child.” Bill said. “Maybe it’s for the best, I stayed up all night thinking about this. Why are we even trying to survive, to keep on living, if this is what it takes? If this is what it’s turned us into?” Amanda asks. “I don’t make the rules, Amanda.” Bill said. “Bill, I’m begging you. Please help me.” Amanda begs. “Maybe one day, when things are different, you can try again. But for now, we have to do this.” Bill said, walking to the locker. Twilight looks closely at Bill punching in zero-four-one-two on the locker’s button pad. As Bill punched in the code, Amanda thinks fast and runs to grab a scalpel. Bill turns around to find Amanda stab and cut him open in his side, he shouts in pain. His intestines begin to spill out a little bit and he placed his hand on his cut. Amanda takes his gun and runs out of the office. The sound of the gunshots can be heard as Bill slowly walks to the camcorder in pain and falls to the floor. The last thing seen was his right hand covered in blood grabbing the camcorder, ending the clip. “I think we now know what happened to Rockhill.” Devon said. “But we got the combination now.” Twilight said, walking to the safe and pressed the buttons in the exact order on the video and the safe opens. “We’re in business. Antibiotics, morphine, there’s enough in here to keep us healthy for months.” She takes off her backpack and takes every bottle of pills in the safe. She pulls out her radio. “Guys, we got the medicine up here. Did anyone find anything?” “We found the armory on the second floor. There was some ammo and some riot armor.” Sugarcoat said. “There’s not much food in the dining hall here. We took what we could.” Pinkie said. “Sounds like it’s time to check the basement.” Flash said into the radio. Everyone heads toward the stairwell and down to stairs. “Lights on.” Everyone turns on their flashlights and moved slowly through the basement. When they got to the morgue's door, they listened for any source of noise, but not a sound. Flash knocks on the door, after a few seconds, still no sound. He opens the door and walk right in the morgue. “I hope these aren’t full of dead people.” Sonata said. “Same here.” Scootaloo said. Everyone left the containment alone, knowing there’s nothing inside them they could find. There were documents on the counters and a desk in the room. Some medical tools were on the counters, they would need a doctor to know what tools to use. They come to another door and light illuminated from a window, providing some light. They room looked like it was kept for storage to the whole hospital. They checked the crates to see what’s inside them. “These boxes are empty.” Sunny said. “That’s odd. If this hospital was abandoned after it fell, why would there be empty boxes in here?” Twilight said. She and the others heard a sound coming from behind a wall of crates. They noticed a ball rolling from the other side of one of the crates. It was the sign of someone in the room with them. Spike sniffs the ball for any scent, it had the smell of the living. “It smells like there’s someone in here with us.” Spike said, getting in front of everyone. “It smells like a kid.” “Who’s there?” Sour said, aiming her bow. “We know you’re there.” Adagio said, aiming her AK-47. There was no response. “We’re coming around. If you’re friendly, don’t shoot.” Flash said. They walk around the crates and find seven people. One nurse, a woman, four teens and one kid. They aimed their guns back if they were bad. Rarity looked at them and recognized the grey-haired girl. “Octavia?” Rarity said, getting her attention. “Rarity, is that you?” Octavia said, lowering her gun. The rest of her people lowered their guns after her response of recognizing her friend. “I thought you were dead.” “So did I.” Rarity said, walking to her. “What are you doing here? How did you get through here?” Octavia asks. “We just found this place empty when we came in. Looking for supplies to bring back. We found pregnancy vitamins for Cadance.” Twilight said. “How long have you been down here?” “We’ve been here ever since we heard gunshots coming from the third floor. This basement was the best place to hide, nobody would come here for anything, except for what were in these crates. We kept an eye on the doors and I’m only person with medical skills to keep us healthy as possible.” Nurse Redheart said. “Cheese found Elizabeth and her daughter Lily Pad through an alleyway when he was on patrol outside. He hid her down here.” “Dawn made that rule about kids at very young ages to not be brought in this hospital ever since she took control.” Cheese Sandwich said. “Do I know you?” Derpy asks one of the two boys. “Devon?” Octavia asks the dark-haired boy. “Long time, no see.” He responds. “The news about you.” She spoke. “I know.” He spoke. “Can we get back to what we were doing?” Aria asks. “Where are you guys held?” Derpy asks. “We have a farm ten miles away and we came in an RV. We can take ya back.” Applejack said. “What else do you have?” Lemon asks. “We’re a little low on supplies and some medical tools I keep just in case of emergencies.” Redheart said. “We actually need a doctor. You’re just the kind of person we need.” Twilight said. “Nine of you will go get the RV around to the back, the rest of will help them and we’ll meet you there.” Flash said, the dazzlings, Twilight, Rarity, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie and Devon went through the doors they went through and out the front doors. Devon gets in the driver seat and starts the RV. He drives around the hospital and finds the gate locked up by a chain. He drives right into the gate and breaks the chain lose and stops at the back door. They get out and open the door to find their friends help the people they know. “Give us a hand. They weigh a ton.” Sour said, receiving some help from Rainbow Dash. They loaded the boxes into the RV’s storage compartment. “It that everything?” Spike asks. “Yes.” Cheese said. Everyone loads the supplies. Elizabeth counts everyone but noticed something. “Lily!” She noticed her daughter was not with her. “What’s wrong?” Sugarcoat asks. “Lily’s not here.” She explains. “Where’d the hell did she go?” Indigo asks. “She must have gone back to the basement.” Octavia said. “She could anywhere. We have to go.” Sour said. “We can’t just leave her here. She’s just a kid.” Pinkie said. “We have to get back. There’s no time.” Sour replies. “You’ve got five minutes.” Flash said. “I’m going with him.” Rainbow Dash said. “No, just Devon.” He spoke. “It’s too dangerous.” She replies. “I need everyone to get these supplies loaded.” He said and looks at his friend. “You get back here fast.” “I will.” Devon said, he runs back into the hospital and to the nearest door leading to the stairs. He opens the door and finds a man opening the door from the other side and they look at each other. “SHIT!” He aims his carbine at the man, but he buts it out of his hands and tackles him. Devon grabs his shotgun and keeps him from trying to aim at his head. He kicks his opponent in his shin and got him to lose his balance. With his grip on the shotgun, Devon swings the butt of the shotgun to the survivor’s chin and gets him to fall on the floor. He tackles him back and begins to punch him in the face, but the man turns the tables around. Devon blocks the arm punching him and struggles to break free, he saw another door open and a few zombies walk out of the room. Devon spots the man’s knife, he pulls it out and stabs him in his side and breaks free. He kicks him off of himself and into the zombies as they begin to eat him. Devon picks up his carbine and saw more men coming from the hallway. He runs to the stairwell doors and shuts them. He spots a chair and picks it up to put it in the doors bar handle. The men shoot the zombies outside the door and struggle to open it, which gave him time to find Lily. “Go around. We can cut him off at another staircase.” One of the men said. “I’ve got to hurry.” Devon said, running down the stairs and into the morgue. “Lily.” He calls out to the little girl. “Lily. Let me know you are here.” He looks in some of the crates. He checks under a desk and in the containments. “I hope she didn’t go upstairs.” He said to himself. He spots a closet and runs to it. Devon opens the door and finds her with a stuffed snail in her arms. “Lily.” “I heard gun shots.” She said, scared. “I know. There are bad people here and they’re trying to find me. I’m going to get you out of here.” He said, putting his carbine around his back and picks up Lily. They spot a beam of light and they had company. “I’ll keep you safe.” He whispers. Devon crouched and walks slowly to avoid detection. “Where are you, asshole?” One man said, looking for Devon. He continues to move past the man and stops at another beam of light. The light moves away and he walks again. He uses the crates to hide and get past his enemies. He spots another door and moves a little quicker. A light shine from the hallway, he gets behind a stack of crates and hides as the survivor walks past him and Lily. “Come out you fucker.” The man said. Devon sneaks past him and out to the hallway to the stairs. They were almost out of the basement when they heard voices and footsteps coming from the stairs, Devon spots a closet and hides. Lily drops her snail in between the door and frame, it left the door cracked open. “Did you guys find him?” One man asks. “No. There’s no sign of him. He couldn’t have got out of this place.” Another man said. “We checked the morgue.” The second man said. “Go back and check. We won’t let him escape after what he did with David.” The first man said, the other two went back to the morgue. The one man in front of the door spots the snail on the floor. “What’s this doing here?” He begins to reach down for the toy. “Bill, get up here. We’ve got trouble.” A man said upstairs, Bill runs to the stairs. Devon opens the door and picks up the snail and gives it to Lily to help her stay calm. He walks out of the closet and to the stairs. He walks up to the first floor and spots a lot more men hiding from zombies. He hides from both threats and finds his way out. He knew he couldn’t kill them while holding onto Lily. He spots a mug next to his foot, he picks it up and looks back at the problem. He throws it at the middle of the room and creates a sound, bringing the attention of the dead and living to the source. The zombies walk towards the sound and they spot the men. The men begin to shoot, causing every zombie in the hospital to come to the first floor. This gave Devon the chance to find his way to the back door. He finds the back door and runs for his life. “You found her.” Cheese said as Devon gets in the RV. “Flash go!” Devon said, Flash starts the RV and drives through another gate. He drives out of Rockhill and back to the farm. Elizabeth was relieved to see her daughter in one piece. Half an hour has passed and everyone was safe. “What happened?” Sonata asks. “We had a run in with some men. They were going to kill me when I killed their friend.” Devon said. “Any idea who they were?” Octavia asks. “No. We haven’t had any threats like this since Wood Valley.” He spoke. “What happened there?” Cheese asks. “This guy Frank killed people behind his leader’s back and tried to kill us.” Rainbow Dash said. “How far is the farm from here?” Redheart asks. “About another five miles from here.” Twilight said. She noticed Lily Pad looking traumatized at what happened at the hospital. “You okay, Lily?” “No. I just saw those monsters eating those people.” Lily said. “Here Lily.” Pinkie reached into her backpack and pulls out a chocolate bar. “This should help you feel better.” She hands it to her. “Thanks.” Lily takes the chocolate and eats it. “I use to babysit her once.” Pinkie said. “Really?” Aria asks. “She did. She took care of her when I was going to the Young Designers Gala. I just couldn’t miss getting a ticket at the last minute when it was available.” Rarity said. “How big is the farm?” Octavia asks. “It’s big. There’s a house, barn, staple, garage we use for the workshop and a chapel. It’s surrounded by a stone fence.” Pinkie said. “It’s just a few miles north of I-70. There’s a forest and lake in the area.” Twilight said. “How safe is it?” Cheese asks. “Pretty safe. But the back gate’s chain broke and a zombie almost got me in the garage.” Twilight said. “She killed it with this bat she made for me.” Rainbow Dash said, showing the aluminum bat. “How many people are at the farm?” Octavia asks. “There’s about fifty of us total. We’re able to grow crops and the cellar was full of food.” Adagio said. “As much as we are talking about the farm. We need to let Shining now we're almost there.” Sour said, holding out her radio. “Shining, we’ve got the supplies and we’re about a few miles away.” “How much did you find?” Shining asks. “We found a locker worth of medicine, some more guns and suppressors. Even some body armor. We’ve also found some old friends inside this hospital.” Twilight said. “Great work, guys. Dad and I will be at the gate and open it as soon as you get here.” Shining said. “Will do.” Twilight said, turning off the radio. “How much room is on the farm?” Lily asks. “A lot. Some of us sleep in the house and some in tents.” Applejack said. “We also hunt whenever we need to-” Devon stops mid-sentence when Flash steps on the break. “Flash, what the hell?” He looks at the driver seat. Beyond Flash, there was a horde of zombies right them. “FLASH DRIVE!” Flash steps on the gas and gets past the horde and onto the path to the farm. The horde follows the RV as they get back to safety. Shining and Nightlight hear the RV approaching and the open the gate. The RV came in fast and RV group gets out quick. “Close the gate!” Lemon shouts. The two men close the gate in just a few seconds. “There’s a horde and it followed us.” “What? How big?” Shining asks. “Too many. We need to keep them out.” Scootaloo said. “Get those supplies to house and help us keep the gate closed.” He spoke. The member who returned ran to the RV and carried them to the house as fast as they could as the horde walks to the farm. Shining and Nightlight were shocked to see this much ever since the one horde that walked on the highway. The teens made it back to the gate and the horde pressed their bodies against the gate, trying to get in. The survivors pulled out their melee weapons and start to stab and bash the zombies, hoping they could stop them from breaking in. As they fought, the chain on the gate was breaking from the pressure of the horde's strength. The chain snaps and the gate opens. The survivors were forced to get to safety. “Get inside! Everyone get inside now!” He shouts as he and his friends run and shoot the horde. The others ran into the garage, barn, staple and chapel depending on who was close to which building and locked the doors. Those fighting the horde tripped and were helped up. They reached the house and ran inside as Velvet closed the door and locks it. Fluttershy, Granny Smith, Zephyr and Sunset needed to bring the cow and chickens into the barn and barricade the door. Bulk and the Wondercolts ran into the garage and locked the doors. Big Mac, Bow and Igneous got into the staple, they used a couple of chains to keep both gates closed and to keep the horse safe and calm. Wallflower, Diamond, Silver, Snips and Snail got into the chapel. After a few minutes, the farm was infested with zombies. “What happened?” She asks. “A horde spotted the RV and followed them here. The chain on the gate broke and they got in.” Shining explains. “I should have lured them away from here.” Flash said. “It’s not your fault, Flash.” Sugarcoat said. “How are we going to get all of these zombies out of here?” Lemon asks. “We need to find a way to draw them away from here.” He spoke. “That’s the thing, we need noise. Enough noise we can lure them away and back to the highway.” Twilight said. Everyone continued to work up a plan as some watched out the window. Devon watched some zombies pass and saw three figures in the field, two adult and one girl. Was it real or was it in his head? He felt a cocktail of adrenaline coursing through his body. Devon pulls out his machete, walks to the front door and opens it. Those in the house with him, watched him walk out into the open. Devon was full of rage as a zombie walks right to him, he swings his machete into its head before it could feed. Another comes from his side, he ducks and jumps back up, causing it to fall and receive the same death as the first one. He grabs another by the throat and used it as a shield as more zombies start to follow him. He kills his shield and takes on the rest. He looks around for the three figures he saw and they were nowhere. He looks around and saw them, Devon walks and fights to save the three people. But they were gone again. Realizing what he got himself into, he fights back. “What is he doing?” Cinch asks. “He’s fighting back.” Applejack said. “We’ve already lost so much, too many places to stay safe and we are not backing down from this and he brought all of us one thing. Hope.” Adagio said, walking to the door with her machete ready. Those who wanted to stay followed to help their fellow survivors. Devon keeps on killing what’s in front of him. He didn’t notice a few zombies approaching him from behind, they were getting closer and closer, they were killed by Adagio, Zecora and Rainbow Dash. Devon turns around to find his friends helping him take back their land. The others who were inside the other building joined the fight with their weapons ready. Everyone fought their way through, stabbing, bashing and shoving the undead until they reached the others and stayed in one group. Everyone stood their ground in the ultimate battle for survival, stabbing and bashing every head they can see until it all went down with blood splattering all over their clothes and skin. Everyone kept an eye on each other to keep them from killing each other by mistake. They fought and fought and fought as they kept-on fighting for the human race to what has brought them together. Nearly an hour has passed and bodies of dead zombies lie on the ground. Everyone had to pick up all the zombies off the ground and load them onto the cargo, truck beds and trailer. Many of them couldn’t stand the smell of the rotting corpses as they carried them. Some zombie limbs tore from the bodies, which caused the survivors to stop, pick up the limbs and place them on their torsos. It was unpleasant for everyone to do this task, but it had to be done. Devon just sat against the side of his truck, arms of his knees, covered in blood and his blood covered machete in front of him. His arms were twitching, he was stiff and he was out of control when he walked out of the house, he didn’t want to move. Those who carried the dead, some watched him sit and do nothing. A few of them had to talk to him. “Hey man. We did it. We killed them all. We saved this farm. You brought us hope when you walked out here and stopped them.” Rainbow Dash said. “When you fought these zombies, you gave us hope. A chance to save what’s ours.” Adagio said. “You were strong, you were brave, you are alive. That’s what matters. You’ve got what it takes to survive.” Shining said, Devon still sat in silence. He and the girls waited for a response. After a few seconds, they walked away to finish cleaning. “I saw them.” His voice said, they turned around and looked at him. “I saw my family. Standing out here. I couldn’t control myself. I just walked out and tried to save what I saw. I was lost.” “Dude. We know what you’re going through. We said we’d be there for you and we’re here.” Rainbow Dash said. “You need us and we need you. We can help you get through your problem. You just have to find the way.” Adagio said. “Come on, Devon. We need to get this done.” Shining said, helping him up and getting the rest of the bodies off the ground. Devon helps the others clean the farm. Within half an hour, every zombie was loaded onto the trailer, truck beds and cargo. Everyone drives to a nearby field east of the farm. They unload the vehicles loads and put the zombies into one big pile. Bulk pours a gallon of gasoline onto the pile and on the end of a makeshift torch. Spitfire lights the torch and Shining throws it into the pile. Everyone watched the pile burst into flames as smoke rose from the pile. The smell of rotting flesh was replaced with the smell of smoke with ashes flowing in the wind. They didn’t want to wait and watch, so everyone hoped into the vehicles and drove back to the farm. After a hard day of surviving, they went back to living on the farm. Shining and Twilight had to fix the chain on the front gate. Devon drove a new spot under another tree and sat under it, he needed to be alone for some time until he gets better. For now. Author's Note I do live in the Kansas City district of Missouri. My first time to a KC Chiefs game was during the winter when I was around nine years old. My sister was a soccer player in our elementary school years and started volleyball in high school. The oil change segment was based the first time my dad taught me how to do an oil change. Month 0, Day 0 (May 13th, 2016)In the city of Canterlot, cars are driving, people walking on sidewalks and working at stores and offices. At Canterlot High School, students were in class and waiting for the bell at the end of the day, as it was the Seniors last day of school. The clock was one minute away from 12:00 and they started counting down at 10 seconds. The bell rings and all the students start to walk out of their classrooms and head out the front doors. With 7 friends gathering around for a surprise on the last day of school. "Alright girls, are you ready to hear about the surprise?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Like we have been for the past three days." Sunset Shimmer said. "So, what is it?" Twilight Sparkle asked. "I got nine tickets to tonight's hockey game." Rainbow Dash said. "Where did you get those?" Applejack asked. "I won them online. Who do you think should come with us?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I could invite Flash Sentry to come with us." Twilight said. "That could be perfect, Twilight. It's a date." Pinkie said. "But who else are we going to invite?" Fluttershy asked. They decided to look at the students that were heading out of the school to pick which one to go with them. They heard some conversations of others about what they are doing tonight. So, they decided to look for some students that were by themselves. Then, they saw a student named Devon, that had tripped and fell and they decided to help him up and invite him. "I'll ask if he wants to come." Rarity said to the group and walks to Devon and to help him up. "Devon, me and my friends were talking about going to a hockey game tonight and we still have a ticket for one more quest to come, would you like to come?" She asked him and watched him think for a moment. "Well, I don't have anything to do tonight and it has been awhile since I've been to a hockey game. Yeah, I'll come." Devon said. "I'll ask my parents, here's my address." He gave her the address. "Thank you, darling. We'll pick you up at 6:30." Rarity said and went to her friends. "He said yes." "Awesome! I can't wait to see the hockey game, tonight." Rainbow Dash said. Later, Devon made it home with his sister and walked inside and saw their parents in the living room, watching the news. "Mom, Dad, there is something I would like to ask you." Devon said to his parents. "What is it, son?" His mother asked. "At 6:30 tonight, I was asked if I could go to the hockey game with some students for a last day of school. Is it okay if I go?" Devon asked. "Yeah, son. You can go." Devon's father said. "Thanks, guys." Devon said and goes to his room and calls Rainbow Dash to let her know that he could go. "Make sure you take a jacket. It's cold at the game." His mom said. "I will, mom. Sometimes I can't stand the cold." Devon said and gets his favorite jacket out of his closet. Later that night, Devon was with the group at the hockey game to cheer for their favorite team. They were at the hockey arena watching the players practice before the game started. Devon looks at everyone that was in the group. He sat in between everyone on the bench and decided to talk to all the graduates. "So, what do you all plan to do over the summer?" Devon asked the group. "I'm going to be helping with parties." Pinkie said. "Designing outfits for people." Rarity said. "Working at the animal shelter." Fluttershy said. "Working on my farm." Applejack said. "Play soccer games with the Wondercolts." Rainbow Dash said. "Me and Sunset will be doing research." Twilight said. "I’m think about working as a guard at the museum." Flash Sentry said. "I don't know what to do really. We might have a vacation in Florida for 10 days. We do this almost every year." Devon said. As the group watched the players practice before the game on the players bench, they decided to talk a little more about themselves so Devon could get to know them better and he could tell them more about himself. They had some things in common, Devon and Rainbow Dash liked to read their favorite stories by the best writers they know. He and Pinkie liked to have fun whenever they have free time. Fluttershy and Devon liked to care for animals. Applejack and him like plants and how they grow. He and Rarity like to dress up for formal events. Twilight, Sunset, and Devon like to invent things using their imaginations. He and Flash do their best at all times so they can grow up to be responsible and caring adults. Devon thought maybe he could start a friendship with all of the graduates and go out with them a little more. "What's the weather supposed to be, tonight? I forgot to check this morning." Sunset asked. "I'll check." Devon said and gets his phone out of his pocket and it slips out of his hand. "Damn it. I dropped my phone." He looks for his phone that fell under the bench. While the players are practicing, one of them tries a slap shot on a puck and the hit sends it flying towards the bench with the fans as Devon found his phone. "Found it." He said and gets hit in the back of his head and gets knocked out cold, shocking everyone in the group and they immediately took him to the hospital. Author's Note May 13th was actually my last day of high school. This was my senior year and that I had a great 4 years of high school. Month 1, Day 4-5 (May 17th-18th, 2016)"Devon, can hear us? We got here as fast as we could after we heard what had happened. "We wanted to make sure you survived the blow to the head." Devon's father said to his unconscious son. "How could this happen to my son on his last day of school?" His mother said. "Devon, I want you to wake up, please I want to make sure your OK." His sister said. "He should be out for about four days." His dad said. "I wish it could be sooner than later." Devon's sister said to her parents. "Devon, when you wake up, we will make sure that we get you home soon." Devon's mother said. (May 17, 2016) Devon wakes up and saw the room that he was in was empty with the usual furniture and items of a hospital room. "What happened?" He said to himself. He looked around the room and saw the clock in the room wasn't moving and saw a vase of dry flowers, they must have been left there for days. "Why are these off, would it be unsafe when someone is unconscious?" He said taking the heart monitor, the breather and the pads off of him and gets out of the bed and finds his clothes and stuff in a drawer and puts them on. He looked at his watch, read the seventeenth and 2:34 pm. "I must have been out for four days. I need to get home." He said while heading out the door of his room and saw the hallway empty. "Doctor? Nurse? Anybody?" He called out and saw something red on the floor. "What is that? Where does it go?" He followed the trail down the hallway where it ends at the cafeteria doors. "Is this blood? Why would it go to the cafeteria?" He opened the door and saw people acting strange with wounds, rotten skin, missing limbs, and a bad odor. He got a little scared. The people looked at Devon and started walking towards him. "What are you doing? Hey, get away from me!" He starts to run towards an elevator and pushes the button, to his luck it was already there. He got inside and closed the door to get away from the crazy people and went to the first floor. When the doors opened, the floor was clear and gave him the chance to get out of the hospital and get home. He walks down a sidewalk that leads to his house over a mile away. He saw a bike laying on the ground so he jumped on it and took off trying to get home faster. A bike ride later, he made it home and got to the front door and unlocks it. "Mom? Dad? Savannah?" He called out to his family and looked around the house, nobody was in his home and he got worried. "Where could they be?" He walks out of his house and sat on the sidewalk to see if they would come back from wherever they were. He hears the sound of a branch snap coming from behind him, he turns around, gets hit in the head by a shovel and falls to the ground. "Applejack, I got one." A little girl called out. "Apple Bloom, this one's not dead. Wait a minute?" Applejack said turning the knocked-out kid's head to see his face and recognized him. "Devon? He's alive. Rainbow!" She called out to Rainbow Dash. "Applejack, what happened?" Rainbow dash ran out into the open and saw Devon. "Devon? Is he okay?" She asked. "Apple Bloom hit him with a shovel, help me get him inside." Applejack said while grabbing Devon by his shoulders and Rainbow Dash carried him by his legs. Later that night, Devon woke up and looked around and saw that he was in his bedroom. He got out of his bed and walked to the opened door and walked downstairs and heard voices, he had to hide behind walls to see who it was. He looked and recognized the girls from the hockey game and decided to come out in plain sight. "Hey." He said to everyone in his house. "Devon, where have you been all this time?" Rarity asked. "In the hospital and how did I end up there?" He asked. "At the hockey game, you got hit in the back of your head with a puck." Twilight explained. "That explains why the back of my head still hurts. But, the side?" He asked. "Sorry, I hit you with a shovel." Apple Bloom said. "Why did you hit me?" Devon asked. "She thought you were one of those monsters." Fluttershy said. "What monsters?" He asked. "They look like us, but dead." Sunset explained "You mean like the one's I saw at the hospital? They just came after me like they were going to kill me." He said. "That's what they do." Flash Sentry said. "We saw what they do." A man's voice said from behind, Devon turned around and saw the man with a woman next to him. "This is my brother and sister-in-law." Twilight said to Devon. "Shining Armor, this is my wife, Dean Cadance." He introduced him and his wife to Devon. "Devon." Devon said shaking their hands. "How did you all end up here at my house?" He asked everyone. "We were trying to find someplace big enough and safe for all of us and we saw your front door open, so we hid here." Rainbow Dash said. "We are trying to find some weapons to fight these things, but we don't know where else to look." Cadance said. "My Dad has a gun safe in his closet, but I don't have the code." Devon said. "Maybe your dad left a code hidden somewhere in the house." Pinkie said. "I might as well look for it. Make sure the house is extra safe." Devon said as he starts to look around. Devon looks in his parents' room to find something that would have the code on. He looks in the closet as if it was in there, but there was nothing. He looked around the rest of the room, but still nothing. He decided to see if the code would be in his room. He checked behind his mirror, under his bed, in his closet, and searched in his drawers. In his sock drawer, he felt a paper, he grabbed the sheet of paper that was taped over the drawer. He unfolds the paper with a message written on it. 'Devon, we tried to get to the hospital to get you out, but we were cut off from the roads to the hospital. We were order to evacuate, we didn't want to leave you behind. If you find this message, this code is to the gun safe. We hope to see you soon.' Dad, Mom and Savannah Devon felt a little empty with his family out there somewhere where they could be alive or dead. He went to the safe and got it open. He remembered the guns that were in there. Sixteen semi-auto pistols, one revolver, four shotguns, three rifles, and a pellet rifle. He remembers the two crossbows with scopes and hunting bow under his parents' bed. He puts all of them in a duffel bag and the ammo for them, holsters, extra clips, and carries them down stairs. "Find the code?" Scootaloo asked. "Does this answer your question?" Devon said showing them the bag of guns and putting it on the dining room table. "Alright, I'm going to hand some of these guns to some of you that might be suitable to you. I’ll go first." He grabs a pistol that he really likes. "Walther PPK/S .22 LR, I'm really good with this gun ever since I've fired it." He grabs another pistol and hands it to Sunset Shimmer. "Heckler & Koch USP 9MM." "I hope I can fire this Okay." Sunset said to herself while Devon grabs another pistol and a crossbow and hands them to Rainbow Dash. "Desert Eagle .357 Magnum and this crossbow is my dad's." Devon said to Dash. "These look awesome." Rainbow Dash said. "Yeah, but it kicks back really hard. Hope you don't bust your face." Devon said while grabbing another pistol and hands it to Flash. "Smith & Wesson M&P 9MM." He said. "I could use a little practice." Flash said. "I've got the instructions for all of these guns." Devon said, getting another pistol for Twilight. "Walther P99AS 9MM." He said. "I think I know how to use this." She said to herself. "Then you probably seen this on television." He said getting the rifle out and another pistol and handing them to Rarity. "Savage Model 10/110 .270 Win and Beretta 92FS." He said. "I do have a sharp eye on clothing, I might have a sharp eye on targets." Rarity said while looking through the scope. "I think you do." He said grabbing the revolver and one of the shotguns and handing them to Applejack. "Colt Python .357 Magnum and Mossberg 590." "I know a lot of farmers use these on their farms." Applejack said. "I've been to farms before." Devon said getting another shotgun out and handing it to Pinkie. "Benelli M4, since I've seen you with those party cannons, you might know how to use a shotgun." He said. "This should be easy." Pinkie said. "Alright, Fluttershy." Devon held a pistol to her. "Walther P22, this could be suitable to your size and it's light enough for you to carry." He said. "The noise might scare me." Fluttershy said. "The noise will take some getting used to." Devon said as he hands the third shotgun and a pistol to Shining Armor. "Spas-12 and Glock 17. The stock can fold in, whether you shot with one hand or have the stock out for far range." He said. "I think I know how to use this." Shining said. "I suppose." Devon said getting another pistol out and hands it over to Cadance. "Kel-Tec PMR-30 .22 Magnum." He described the gun. "Do we get any guns?" Sweetie Belle asked. "You three might need a little practice before you get your own guns." Shining said. "We should all sleep here for the night, it's not safe out there." Sunset said looking out the window. "Why? How bad does it look out there?" Devon asked and looked out the window and saw a lot of them roaming the street. "We've seen these things get shot and stabbed, but they don't go down." Cadance said to Devon. Which it got him to think what they are. "Are these things, zombies?" Devon asked. "What?" Sunset asked. "Zombies are human like creatures that are reanimated versions of ourselves that eat anything alive." Twilight explained the monsters. "Anything else we need to know about them?" Devon asked. "We already know something about them, we saw some people that were bitten and they turn into one of them. It was terrible." Sunset said. "We should wait until it's clear. Let's get some sleep." Shining said, getting everyone to walk away from the windows and wait for an opening. (May 18, 2016) Everyone was up. They looked through the windows and saw that the street was clear. "Everything looks clear." Devon said and went out the front door and get some fresh air. "Did any of you see a vehicle that we can all fit into to get out of here?" He asked. "Yeah, I remember an RV on 5th Street." Twilight said. "We tried to get it, but we were blocked by the zombies that came from an ally and we had to run to this neighborhood to lose them." She explained. "Now, there are too many of them to go through." Rainbow Dash explained and noticed a fat zombie coming around from the garage and walking towards Devon. "DEVON, BEHIND YOU!" "What?" He turns around noticed the zombie. "OH SHIT!" He gets pinned down and pushes the zombie's face to get it off of him. "Get. Off. Me." He struggles and saw the zombie get stabbed in the back of its head by Shimmer. "You okay?" She asked. "Just great, thanks." He said pushing the corpse off. "I guess stabbing them in the head kills them?" "It looks like it, apparently we need to kill the brain to stop them permanently." Sunset said. "Be sure to wash that smell off, I can't stand their stench." Rarity said. Then Devon thought of something. "Maybe the smell could help." He said, confusing everyone. "What are you talking about, Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "This gives me an idea, open the garage and drag this thing in there." Devon said as Shining and Cadance grabbed the zombie by its arms and dragged it into the garage while Twilight went through the front door and opened the door from the inside and saw a little purple and green dog barking at the dead zombie. "Somebody stop that dog from barking before it brings more of them, how did it get in my house?" "Spike, calm down. It's already dead." Twilight calmed down her dog. "Sorry Twilight, those things are creepy." Spike said. The zombie is now in the garage and everyone gets in and closes the garage door. "You didn't tell me you had your pet dog with you." Devon said. "Sorry Devon, I forgot Spike was in the garage." Twilight said. "What do we need this zombie for, partner?" Applejack asked Devon while he was getting a hatchet and safety goggles out of the tool chest. "I think they can know the difference between us and the dead and the smell could be the reason why." He said getting the button shirt of the fat zombie and looks at the crusaders. "I need you three to get any thin blankets, gloves, scissors, and any bed sheets you can find." "Okay." The crusaders said, leaving the garage to look for the things Devon needs. "What do we need those for?" Fluttershy asked. "We're going to cover ourselves with its guts." Devon said, shocking everyone in the garage as he chops the zombie's stomach open. "That is sick." Rainbow Dash said while Rarity puked next to Shimmer. "Wow! Watch it, Rarity!" Sunset said, stepping away from Rarity. "Sorry, I can’t believe he just cut it open." Rarity said. "We're back." Scootaloo said with bed sheets in her arms with Apple Bloom carrying blankets and Sweetie Belle with as many gloves she could find and a pair of scissors. "Good job, girls. Now, we need to cut them to size and cut holes for our heads to fit in and wear them like ponchos." Devon said putting gloves on and grabbing some guts while a few members cut some bed sheets to size and head holes. "Some of us will have to stay here though, some of you will be too scared to go, so stay here and pack everything up to put into the RV when we get back. I have a Ford F-150 in the other garage out back, I'm gonna drive that when we get back." The group finished the camouflage ponchos in 5-10 minutes, they had made seven ponchos with guts and blood smeared on the blankets and sheets. "Those were perfectly clean fabric sheets you've ruined." Rarity said a few feet away from Devon. "There's plenty more clean sheets." He said putting one on while Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Flash, Shimmer, and Shining were putting them on themselves. "I hope this works." Flash said. "You and me both." Twilight said. "There's one in the yard." Apple Bloom said so everyone to headed to the front door and looked out the window. "Who should see if this works?" Pinkie asked. "Devon should go, it was his idea." Rainbow said. "Might as well give it a shot." Devon said opening the door and walking out the door to the zombie on his lawn and stands in front of it and was surprised that it didn't bite him. He decided to kill it with the hatchet he had and gave the signal to come out. "It works." "Alright. Cadance, make sure you get everything we need and we'll get out of here." Shining said to his wife. "We will. Good luck." Cadance said before they went out to the open with Devon. "You know where this RV is, lead the way." Devon said. "I'll lead the way." Shining said as they walk towards the city. Thirty minutes later, the seven cloaked survivors were at the edge of the city and a few minutes away from fifth street, where the RV was. They had to walk slowly to try to blend in with the zombies. "Hey Devon." Flash said. "Are you feeling alright?" He asked. "Not really. My parents and sister are somewhere out there and I'm worried about them. Did you know where everyone was going when this happened?" Devon asked. "I remember that people were exiting the opposite way we were going. That could be our only way out of Canterlot. Oh man." He said looking at the street. "What?" Devon asked and looked at the street. "Oh shit." He said to himself surprised at the street filled with hundreds of zombies roaming all around. "Didn't expect this much zombies to be out in the city." "This is like half the whole city that turned into these things." Sunset said. "We need to talk a little quieter and get to the RV and make a clear path somehow." Twilight said then they saw the getaway vehicle. "There it is. Now, we need to get them out of the way first." "There are some things around here that we could use for a distraction." Applejack said. "There's a gun shop there. We could get some more guns and load them into the RV. I'll get the weapons." Devon said as he gets a couple of carts that were near the door and luckily the door was made of wood which was perfect for the hatchet he was carrying. "I'll keep watch." Shining said. "Me and AJ will try to find something to distract these freaks." Rainbow dash said. "Me and Sunset will see if the RV is unlocked and if the keys are inside." Twilight said. "I'll help Devon get the weapons." Flash said walking into the gun store and saw Devon breaking the display glass with all the pistols inside with the hatchet and puts them in a duffel bag that was on a shelf and the ammo and holsters and now goes for the shotguns, rifles, hunting bows, and crossbows. "Devon, you need a hand?" He asked. "Sure, the quicker, the better we'll get these to the RV." Devon said as he puts the shotguns in one of the carts while Flash gets the rifles and puts them in the other. "We will be well stocked with all these weapons." Meanwhile Twilight and Sunset stood in front of the door to the RV, hoping the door was unlocked. "Have your fingers crossed." Twilight said as she had her hand on the door handle and pulls. With her eyes closed, the door opened wide. "I can't believe someone left this unlocked." Sunset said surprised. "Find the keys, quick." Shining said to the girls as they looked inside the RV to find the keys. "Search everywhere for the keys." Twilight said looking in the cabinets and drawers with Sunset looking in the front of the mobile home. "Where could they be?" Sunset said to herself looking in the glove box, only to find the manual and looks at the visor and opens it and found the keys as they drop down to the driver seat. "Twilight, I found them." She called out. "Shining, I got them." "Good job, we need a clear road first." Shining said. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash and Applejack were surrounded by the zombies, trying to find something to distract them. "What do you suppose will distract them?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Well, noise can attract them, right? We need something loud to draw them away from the road we came through." Applejack said and saw a red light flashing from a car 12 feet away from them. "That light's blinking." "What does that mean?" Rainbow asked. "That's means it's an anti-theft system attached to that car. If we can hit one of those windows, the alarm will go off and we will get the RV out of here. But I can't break that window with my fist." Applejack said and tries to look for something to break a window. "Maybe this brick could help." Rainbow said picking up a brick that was next to her foot. "Here goes nothing." She said before throwing it into the door window, causing it to ring the alarm and brings every zombie on the block to come to the source of the noise. Rainbow Dash and Applejack moved away from the car and got to the RV and saw Devon and Flash carrying hunting bows into the RV. "That's all the weapons we got out the store." Devon said and saw the lid of a dumpster open a bit. "Someone’s in that dumpster." He said heading towards dumpster and opening it to find three girls hiding inside. One of them with big, orange, poofy hair, one with pigtails, and one with a ponytail and he thought maybe they needed help. "Don't worry, I'm here to help." "Get away from us." The poufy haired girl said. "Hey, they are heading towards a car that was set off. That RV is your getaway ride out of here, come with us." He said. "What are you covered in?" The girl with pigtails asked. "Wait, is that?" The girl with the ponytail said smelling the guts on Devon, causing her to puke in the dump. "Gross, Sonata." The purple girl said. "Sorry, Aria. He's covered in guts." Sonata explained. "You have to come with us." Devon said. "Why should we come with you?" The orange girl asked. "'Cause I'm your only chance to survive." He said extending his hand to her. "I'm not dying today!" Sonata climbed out and ran to the RV. "Same here." Aria agreed and ran to the RV. "I guess I don’t have a choice. I'm going." She took Devon's hand and climbed out of the dump. "Let's go." Devon said and was startled from a zombie in front of him, trying to get the girl, but got his hatchet out and chopped it in the face. "Move! They're attracted to your smell." He said, getting his hatchet out of its head and gets in the RV. "DRIVE!" He yelled out Shining and made it out. He takes off his poncho and rolled it up into a ball and looks at the three girls he saved and received a hug from Sonata. "Thank you." She said, letting go of his neck. "That was helpful." Aria said. "Thanks for getting us out of there. Name's Adagio Dazzle, those are Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk." Adagio said. "Devon. It's my pleasure." He said and gets a tap on the shoulder by Rainbow Dash and saw the girls with the distinct looks on their faces. "What?" "Why did you bring them here, partner?" Applejack asked. "I couldn't just leave them there. They would have died." He said. "Do you know what they have done before this all started?" Rainbow Dash yelled. "I've heard about what they did, but they're not doing any of that stuff anymore. We have to forget about that, now." Devon said defending the three girls behind him. "He's right, they're just harmless girls that haven't done anything to us lately." Sunset stood up with him. "Alright, we'll all just pretend it never happened, okay?" Twilight said. "Fine." Rainbow Dash said in defeat. Ten minutes later, the RV made it back to Devon's house and everyone that stayed was still in the house. "They might still be inside." Devon said as he gets out of the RV and went to the front door and gave a few knocks and saw everyone was in one piece and had all the food, meds, movies, CDs, and video games packed in boxes. "Looks like you've packed everything in the house." "Some of us didn't want to be bored without this stuff." Rarity said. "I hope my truck is still in the back garage." He said getting the keys out of his pocket and going out the back door and unlocking the door to the back garage he saw his truck with a camper shell was still there, next to his mother's car, his sister's Avalanche, but the SUV was gone. "They must have taken the SUV to get out of the city." He said to himself opening the doors and getting the keys that were left on a few hooks under garage buttons and getting his camping backpack that was on a shelf, next to a bunch of radios that they could use and remembered the few things he had in the backpack and a satchel next to it. "I got a few more vehicles here, guys." "That’s the best luck for us we've gotten through the first few days." Sunset said. "The Ford truck is mine, the Avalanche is my sister's and the car is my mom's. Here Applejack, you can drive the Avalanche." He said handing the keys to the farmer. "Flash, you can take the car." He hands him the keys. "Guys, you should know that the RV is full of extra weapons from a gun shop I found. We'll have to load some of that stuff into the car and trucks." "Devon, you should know, I told Rarity and Cadance to get my bike and bring it here before we went into the city. Maybe I could load it onto the Avalanche, since your truck's bed has a shell on it." Rainbow Dash said. "Alright, let's get the ramp and get it on there." He said getting the Avalanche out, while Rainbow and Applejack get the ramp to push it onto the truck. The managed to get it on and strap it down tight, so it doesn't fall off. "This should help. Let's go." As everyone got everything ready, Devon got a trailer hooked up to his truck, he got into his truck and let Adagio, Aria, and Sonata ride with him. Applejack had Rainbow Dash and the crusaders ride with her. Flash let Sunset and Rarity in the car with him. The rest got into the RV and drives away from Canterlot City, after Devon decided to lock up the garages and his whole house. Thirty minutes later, the group have made it out of Canterlot and were on the road to somewhere safe where could be no zombies around. "Adagio, how did you three end up stuck in the city?" Devon asked. "We were trying to get food for us since we fed on negative emotions with these pendants we had, but your new friends, the Rainbooms destroyed them with the magic of friendship and the pendants gave us power." Adagio said. "We've been on the streets for a long time and got tired of it." Aria said. "What's your story before this happened?" Sonata asked. "Well, I was invited to a hockey game five days ago with Twilight's friends. At some point before the game started, I dropped my phone trying to look up the weather, I was looking for it and it was under the seat. The back of my head was facing the rink and some players hit it in a way where it flew and hit me in the back of my head." He said surprising the girls. "Man, that must have hurt." Aria said. "It did and it still hurts, I'm lucky it didn't hit my soft spot, and now, I'm trying to find my-" He gets caught off guard from a crashed SUV he recognized. "family." "I hope they're okay." Sonata said. "Everybody, stop." Devon said on a radio and all the cars stopped. "What's wrong?" Adagio asked, but Devon wasn't listening and saw him getting out of the truck. Everyone got out of their vehicles and went to Devon. "What's going on?" Twilight asked and looked in the direction he was looking. "I need a few moments to be alone." Devon said before walking towards the SUV and recognized the three zombified people he knew. "Hey guys, I guess this is what happened to all of you. Dad, I remember all the times we've had shooting targets and hunting. Mom, your cooking was the best and I would always love them. Sis, we've always had good times doing stuff together and had a lot in common." He said all sad to his family like this. "I'm sorry, I should have been with you guys. We'd all be together." He opened the door to the back of the SUV and grabbed his knife to stab them in the back of their heads, one at a time, causing him more pain. He saw his family photo album and had to put it in his truck. He grabbed a shovel he put in the bed of his truck and decided to dig graves for his family, but he couldn't finish digging. "Here, we'll dig for you." Shining said taking the shovel and digs. "Devon, I'm sorry this happened to you." Twilight said. "Zombies got them and I couldn't do anything, but stab them." Devon said sobbing in his tears. "Devon, they don’t have any bites. Just a broken neck and busted noses." Rainbow Dash explained, putting Devon in more pain. "Sorry." Twenty minutes later, the graves were ready and got them buried and three crosses made out of sticks and shoe laces. Devon was all upset to see his family gone. He didn't want to leave the graves, but he had to go and knew that he would be back with them someday. Author's Note A Ford F-150 would actually be my own first vehicle, my sister's would be an Avalanche. My mom has a car and my dad has an SUV as his current vehicle. All the weapons, but three pistols I named out are some guns my dad has and some from an iGunPro app on my iPhone 6. The Walther PPK/S .22 LR is what I'd want to be my first gun when I'm old enough to have one. (Which I’ve owned since late 2019)
Month 2, Day 34-37 (June 21st-24th, 2016)Inside a house in a neighborhood he lived in, Devon saw the three figures he knew very well. He reached out to them, but noticed a few zombies walking right towards them. He ran towards them and saw everything getting far away, he used all his strength to get to them faster and pushed the dead people away from them. He pushed one up against a fence, while his family got into the house to get away. He grabs it by the neck and pulls and bashes its head towards the fence, killing it. He turns around and saw the other two zombies coming towards him, he grabs a big rock and charged towards the farthest one and bashes it in the face with the rock in his hand and gets knocked over and pushing the zombie's face away from his. He hits the side of its head with one hit. He gets up and heads inside his house to find his parents and sister but saw three more zombies searching for them. He pulls one of them into the fireplace, burning its face. He grabs the poker and stabs the next one from behind. But the last one was facing him and struggles to eat him. He pushed it towards the open hallway bathroom door, causing it to trip with its head next to the frame, he grabbed the door and pulled hard to split the zombie's head. He got every dead zombie around him and noticed himself covered in a few drops of blood. He walked towards the master bedroom, finding his family looking out the window. "Guys, I'm glad you're okay." Devon said to his family. "You should have come here, sooner." His father said. "What?" He asked confused. "We wanted you to come up here, but you killed those people." His mother said. "But I saved you." He said. "But you weren't with us to get out of here." His sister said. "Come on, guys. This isn't you." He said grabbing them by their shoulders and saw them undead, causing him to fall to his knees in shame. "I shouldn't have gone to that hockey game, you wouldn't have been dead." He said with tear crawling down his cheek while his sister bites his neck causing him to fall back, letting his family eat him alive. "I deserve this." He said. (June 21, 2016) In a shock, Devon woke up from a nightmare he didn't like. He looks at his abdomen and saw that it was in one piece. He gets out of bed and gets his clothes on. He sits down on the end of the bed trying to get the dream out of his head. He keeps feeling the pain of his dead family that he can't forget from last month. He hears a few knocks from the door next to the big window. "Coming." He opens the door, revealing Sunset in the open doorway. "Hey Sunset, how's your morning?" "Going fine. You look upset." She said. "Tell me about it. I had a nightmare." He said. "What was it about?" She asked, making Devon look to his left more sad. "Sorry." "It's best not to bring it up. Maybe it can help get out of my head." He said. "I brought you breakfast." She said giving him a can of mandarin oranges and a fork. "Thanks." He accepted and walked out seeing the crusaders playing pictionary, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Flash with Shining working on the fence they've been working on the motel the group have been staying at. Cadence watching the crusaders. Rarity keeping watch on top the RV. Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie checking stock on supplies they've had and Adagio with Aria and Sonata eating their own breakfast. "So, I guess everyone else is doing fine this morning?" He said opening the can in his hand. "Yeah, we haven't gotten any zombies on the fence. I guess today is a lucky day." She said. "I'm gonna watch the crusaders, you should eat." "Alright." He said as Sunset walks to the couch and sits down while eating the oranges. "I should probably sit down if I'm gonna eat these." He said to himself walking towards the table Adagio and her sisters were sitting at. "You girls got more for one more for this table?" He asked. "It's the only chair available." Adagio said. "Thanks." He said taking the seat and continues eating. "So, how does the motel feel to you, girls?" He asked. "Well, the beds are better than alleyways." Sonata said. "You three slept in alleyways?" He asked. "We didn't have anywhere else to live ever since Sunset and her friends destroyed our pendants. Don't you remember that?" Aria asked. "It happened sometime before I was transferred to CHS." He explained. "Well, those pendants helped us feed on negative emotions, but now, we can eat food." Adagio said as she starts to sweat. "It's getting hot out here." "Yeah, but the pool can help cool everyone down." He said finishing his breakfast. "I'm going to see if any of the other need help." He said getting out of the chair. "You know where to find us." Adagio said as Devon gets up and throws his can away. Devon walked over the fence to see if they needed any help. "Hey guys, how's the fence coming?" He asked. "We just need a few more boards on here and it will be good." Shining said. "And using this rock to hammer these nails into the boards is hurting the tip of my fingers." Rainbow Dash said in pain. "Ah' told ya a rock was a bad idea." Applejack said. "Do you think there is something we can use for a hammer?" Flash asked. "That hatchet can be used like a hammer. I'll go get it." Devon said getting the hatchet and coming back. "Here you go." He said handing it to Rainbow Dash. "Thanks, Devon. Now my finger nails won't come off." Rainbow said hammering the nails. "Do you guys need any help?" He asked. "Sure, I need you to hold this board in place here and we will be done with the fence." Shining said to him while Devon holds the board and Rainbow hammers a few nails on each corner. "We got it." "Finally, no more hammering those nails into the fence. Now my fingers can rest." Rainbow said. With the fence completely done, Applejack had to help with Rainbow Dash's fingers, Shining went to watch the crusaders with Cadence, and Flash decided to help Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie with the supplies. Devon thought maybe he could see how the supplies were doing. "Hey girls, how are the supplies doing?" He asked. "Well, we have about half of the food we had last month." Twilight explained. "Man, I never thought we'd eat that much." Flash said. "We can get carried away with what we've got." Fluttershy said. "Maybe some store could still have food? Otherwise, some of us could see if they have any left that we could loot." Devon said. "You guys will probably get eaten alive." Spike said. "Not if we camouflage again." He said. "And maybe you can find something to hold all of these weapons in the bedroom. It takes up space in the RV." Pinkie said. "Maybe I can find a storage trailer when some of us go back to the city. But I don't feel like doing it today, we'll have to do it tomorrow. I think I noticed the grill was broken when I was walking in here." He said. "What else are we suppose use to cook? A fire could help, until we run out of wood." Flash thought. "I do remember my dad's grill and smoker are in the backyard of my house. I'll probably have to go get them when I head back to the city tomorrow." Devon said. "That looks like everything that we could check on for today." Twilight said. "Twilight, you should probably check on Rainbow Dash, she used a rock for a hammer and hurt her fingers while doing that." He said. "Alright, it can't be that bad." She said going to the room where Applejack and Rainbow Dash was in. "They could just be swollen from the rock she used." He said while walked to the couch set outside next to the RV and sat in the empty spot. "How are the girls doing, Cadence?" He asked. "Well, they've playing by the rules of Pictionary and talked about other stuff quietly." She said. "How could you tell?" He asked. "They take stopping points for a few second a continue with what they're doing." She explained. "Girls, do you want to tell us what you are talking about?" She asked the Crusaders, noticed them a little nervous to spill the beans. "It's ok, girls. You can tell. We won't get mad." Devon said. "We were wondering if we could use any guns." Scootaloo said. "Well, I did say you could need some training, but I don't want any of use to waste any ammo and bring any unwanted attention. When I go tomorrow, I'll have to find airsofts when we get food and some other things we need. You three gonna must be careful though. The real deals can kick harder than an airsoft." He said to the three girls and something came to mind. "Cadence, how did you and the others managed to get out of the city? Before you meet me, of course." He said to her. "When we heard about the evacuation, there were a few more of us when we tried to evacuate, we were cut off from others, that's when we searched for weapons and found you." Cadence said. "Do you think they could still be alive?" He asked. "I hope so." She said. Later that night, Rarity was still on the roof of the RV taking watch for the day in the night air for any sign of hope or danger. She felt tired, despite staying up in the middle of the night, she just wanted to go to sleep and curl her hair. She hears a noise coming from the ladder and saw that it was Devon. "Devon, what are you doing up?" She asked. "I couldn't sleep, I thought maybe I could walk around for a little bit and get some things off my mind. Any trouble?" He asked. "Nothing out here, tonight. But my hair is becoming a mess and I feel tired from staying up." She said. "No kidding. Rarity, do you...ever think everything will be back the way it was?" He asked. "I hope so, we will be back with our normal lives and do what we were going to do." She said. "Wait until I go to the orphanage." He said sadly. "Don't worry, Devon. Maybe you can live with one of us." She said to make him feel better. "I'd actually like that, Rare." He said. "What about Adagio and her friends? We can't let them out on the streets again." "Well, we haven't seen them do anything bad to us and you saved them last month, they should be with you. Like you said darling, we can't let them out on the streets again." Rarity said. "Thanks Rare. Since I can't sleep, why don't I take over for you and you can get some rest, is that ok?" He asked. "Thanks, darling. That's quite generous of you." She said handing Devon her rifle and goes to her room to sleep. "It's my pleasure." He said taking a seat on the foldout chair. Ten-fifteen minutes later, he finds the outdoor night air to feel pretty good and felt cooler than the daytime of the summer. He hears a noise coming from behind his position and climbs up the ladder, recognizing the orange poofy haired girl. "Adagio? What are you doing up?" He asked. "I've heard your talk about heading back into the city to find supplies and I thought I could return a favor if me and my friends could help you when you head to the city and be backup?" Adagio asked. "Do you three think you know how to use a gun?" He asked. "It looks as simple as holding it and shooting it." She said. "You need to line the sights up and keep your arms slightly bent when shooting. You girls can come. I'll pick the weapons for you in the morning." He said. "Alright, see you in the morning." She said heading back to bed while Devon continues to take watch out for any danger. (June 22, 2016) With the sun at high noon, D was getting himself ready to get some supplies in Canterlot City. He had to make sure he had his gun, crossbow, hatchet, and backpack if he could find somethings useful for the scavenging. He checked the duffle bag on the desk in his room finding five semiauto pistols left for him to give Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. He went to go get them and bring them to his room. "So, this is about us going to the city?" Aria asked. "Yeah and there might be some trouble when we go to the city. So, I've got these five semiauto pistols left from my father's gun safe. I'll pick out which one is suitable to you girls." Devon said handing a pistol and holsters to each of them. "Adagio, Walther PPQ, Aria, Browning Hi-Power, and Sonata, Sig Sauer P226. These are all 9MM pistols. Keep the safeties on until we get to the city." He said to the girls taking the two other pistols and mags out of the bag and taking it with him. "I can't find the safety on this." Adagio said finding the safety. "See that notch on the trigger, that's like a safety." He pointed to. "How do we get a good target?" Sonata asked. "It's as simple as aiming and shooting, right?" Aria asked. "The front and rear sights are what they're made for. You line them up while aiming and you've got the target. Keep your arms straight while shooting or you'll bust your teeth out." He said. "I think we've got it." Adagio said. "Let's go." He said as they are getting out of the room and goes to his truck and Rainbow Dash and Applejack next to the Avalanche. "You girls ready?" He asked. "Yeah, we're ready." Applejack said while putting a hunting bow in her truck. "And the end of my fingers are better." Rainbow Dash said. "It's a good thing the pain wasn't major. So, you know what we need to get?" He asked. "A grill, smoker, a storage trailer, supplies, and airsofts for the crusaders." Applejack said. "We can stop by my house get the grill and smoker, the grill and smoker are in the backyard garage and we can put them on the trailer." He said getting into his truck while the others got into their vehicles. "Shining, Cadence, we're ready." He said giving them the signal to open the fence for the trucks to drive out and head to Canterlot City. One hour later, they drive their way through the neighborhood and got to Devon's house. "I’m beginning to think that before we've meet, we've passed by your house, but no one was living here." Adagio said while getting out of the truck. "I moved here last year during winter break and I miss the old place my family lived in. It's miles from here." He said as they walked into the backyard garage and found the smoker and grill, looking like they were brand new. "Alright, AJ, Rainbow Dash, we'll start with the grill. You two pull while I push." "Got it." They said grabbing the sides. "Adagio, Aria, Sonata. Grab the propane tanks. They're still full of propane." He said. "Alright." They said getting them. "Ugh, they're heavy." Sonata said while struggling with the weight of the propane tank she held. "Yeah, it'll take some getting used to. Put them in the bed of the truck." He said while pushing the grill to the trailer. "Alright, girls. On the count of three, we lift this onto the trailer's gate and pull." "Alright." Applejack said. "Got it." Rainbow Dash said. "One. Two. Three." He counted and lifts the grill and pushed it to the middle of the grill. "There we go. Now to get that smoker." He said. "We'll get it, sugarcube." Applejack said with Rainbow Dash walking to the smoker and picked it up to put it on the trailer. "I've got the gate, girls." He said getting the gate up. "Maybe we should see if we could get some more things in my house before we head into the city." He said with the others walking to the front door. "We could get some tools while we're here." Applejack said. "At least it wasn't raided." He said getting his house key and unlocking the door. "I'll get all the photos." "Why would you want to get all of these pictures?" Aria asked. "So, I can remember my family and the times we had, Aria." He said and looked and Applejack and Rainbow Dash. "AJ, Dashie, the tools are in the garage and I think the tool bag is next to it. We should get the toilet paper before we go." "What else?" Sonata asked. "We should get all the clothes while we're at it." He said getting pictures off the walls, shelfs, and tables. Meanwhile with Rainbow Dash and Applejack. They found the tool bag and grabbed the best-looking tools in the tool chest. While some of them looked a little rusty. "Do you really think we should take some of the rusty ones? They could break." Rainbow Dash asked. "They're not that rusty, unless they are on the inside." Applejack said getting a rusty hammer. "This one's rusty, but it can be used as a weapon." Applejack said. "What's this pointy thing?" Rainbow asked holding an awl. "It's an awl, Sugarcube. It used for piercing holes." Applejack explained. "Maybe piercing holes into zombies' heads." Rainbow Dash said, thinking it was awesome and putting it in the tool bag and continues to get more tools. "Maybe those saws could be useful for some wood." Applejack said getting a saw and hack saw while Rainbow Dash got the last of the tools they need. "This might be all the tools we need." Rainbow Dash said getting the bag and taking it to Devon's truck. "Devon, we got the tools we need. How far are you?" She asked. "I've got all the pictures and now to get all the clothes." He said going to the living room closest and saw it full of jackets and coats. "We'll get the toilet paper." Rainbow Dash said, going into the bathrooms and Applejack went to the hallway closet to get the spares and towels, while Devon grabbed his clothes. "Why are you getting those?" Adagio asked. "If this goes up to the fall and winter, we are going to need to keep warm at the time." He said as he felt the bag was heavy from the jackets and coats placed on it. "Here, I'll carry some, Devon." Applejack said carrying some of the clothes off the bag. "Thanks, Applejack. I'll put the bag in my truck's bed and we'll put all the clothes in my truck." He said walking towards his truck and putting them in the bed. "There we go. The bedrooms are the last places to get clothes before we go." "Ya really think this going to go up 'til fall and winter?" Applejack asked. "I don't know, but just in case." He said, walking to the house and up to his bedroom and saw Adagio in there. "I guess you're looting my clothes?" he asked. "Just to get this done faster. Do you really have to get all of these clothes out of this closet?" Adagio asked. "Yeah. It's enough for everyone back at the camp." He said getting as many shirts and pants as he could, while Adagio did the same. With Rainbow Dash and Applejack in the master bedroom and Aria and Sonata in his sister's bedroom getting all the clothes. "Any of the light-colored clothes can help cool us down for the summer." "How does that work, exactly?" She asked. "The lighter in color they are, the cooler you'll get and the other way around with dark colors. That's how it works." He explained as he got all the shirts and pants in his closet. "That looks like everything from my closet." He said getting them to his truck. Adagio noticed and a couple of notebooks on the rack above the hangers. She thought she could see them as she puts the set of clothes down on D's bed and grabbed them. She opened the first one on top and saw that it was full of empty pages. She opens the other one, saw writing in the pages and read through the other notebook and saw what his life was like before the outbreak, the fun he had, the places he went to, and now knew what D's full first name was. As she reads through the journal, Devon got back to his room and saw her reading his journal. "I guess you're reading about the good times in my journal?" He asked. "Sorry, it feels like it was longer than a month ago since this world has changed. Reading your life can make it feel like it was that world." She said while Devon took his journal out of her hands and grabbed the blank one. "Yeah, I should probably keep this to remember the good times." He said putting them in his satchel and getting half of the clothes on his bed. "Let's get these to the truck and head to the city." "You're right. We're wasting time." She said getting the other half of the clothes and bringing them to the trucks. "What took you two so long?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Sorry, we got distracted." He explained. "Distracted, ya two didn't do anything, did ya?" Applejack asked. "No. We didn't do anything." Adagio said. "Alright. Let's go." Applejack said as the group head towards the city. Thirty minutes later, the six teenagers were just outside of the city. They thought maybe it would be a little safe to go through the alleyways to avoid attention. They find an SUV and a jeep with a hybrid hunting trailer with a four door UTV on it. "I guess we found some of the things we need." Devon said. "And we're behind a store. There's probably the rest of the things we need in there." Applejack said. "But there will be four vehicles and only three of us can drive." Rainbow Dash said. "We'll have to figure out how we're going to drive all four of them back." He said as he pushed the button on the handle of the jeep but couldn't get it open. "It's locked." He said while Adagio tried the SUV. "This one is locked, too." She said. "The keys have got to be around here somewhere." He said and looked at the door. "Maybe they could be inside the store." He said, walking up to the door and couldn't get it opened. "God, dammit!" "It's locked, too?" Aria asked. "Yep. There could be another way to open." He said. "Could your hatchet help?" Sonata asked. "This door is made of metal, not wood. And I don't think I can fit this in between the door and frame. We need a prying tool to open the door." He said. "Look around for something like that." Applejack said. As they looked around for a prying tool, they looked on the UTV, under the trailers and cars. Sonata thought that maybe there could be one in the dumpster, so she decided to look inside. With a struck of luck, she found a crowbar. "I’ve found one." Sonata called out and held it out. "Wait a go, Sonata." Devon said, getting the crowbar in between the door and frame and tried to push it, but he wasn't strong enough. "Help me with these." He said to the girls to pull and push. "Ready?" "Ready." They said. "Alright. Go!" He said, they pushed and pulled with all their strength and got the door open. "We got it. Now to do some shopping." He said as they walked right into the store. "We might be able to get more with some shopping carts and load them into the trailer." He said. "That's not a bad idea. Speaking of which, there are some carts." Rainbow Dash said pointing to them. "Alright, I'll take one. Each of us get a cart." Devon said taking a cart. The six teenagers were now getting the things they needed. Devon got the airsofts for the crusaders, Rainbow Dash and Applejack got as much canned and boxed foods and other important items, and the dazzlings got every bottle and box of different kinds of medicine. But they had to find the keys to the cars. "How are we going to get the cars started to get these supplies back?" Aria asked. "Maybe some people left them here. I'll look for them. Get these to the back." He said handing his cart to them. "Maybe they could be in the office." He said to himself walking towards the office door. He opens the door and the saw the manager in his chair, unaware if he was alive or undead. He pulls out his hatchet and poked the manager's arm, which woke up the zombified manager and he chopped its head. "I wish he was alive. He could have told me where the keys were." He said but say car keys on some hooks. "Or not. That was easy." He grabs all the keys to see which ones go to the cars. "I think these are the keys to the cars." "See which ones’ work." Adagio said while Devon pressed the unlock buttons on the keys and found the matches. "Now to load these up." He said getting everything into the cars. Devon put the airsofts into the SUV while the others put the food and meds into the storage trailer. "Alright, let's-" He sees the driver door's mirror and saw a figure in a window on the second floor of a building and he turned around to see the window and saw the figure move. "Someone's up there!" "Are you sure? I don't see anything." Sonata said looking at the windows for something. "I saw someone in that window on the second floor. We have to help that person, but there could be a few more in there." He said. "Well, the door is here. We can get to them that way." Rainbow Dash said, was stop from the knob not turning. "It's locked." "We should find another in. Besides, we want to get them out of here and not let zombies eat them and us." Applejack said. "How do we get up there?" Aria asked. "The fire escape is another way in and the ladder is down. We'll need to climb onto something to reach it." Devon said. "We could use that dumpster to reach it." Sonata suggested. "That could help." He said, everyone pulls the dumpster, luckily it was on wheels. They got the dumpster to the spot they needed. "There we go. This will be easy." He said, climbing on top and getting the ladder down, causing some noise. "Hope that doesn't bring any creeps around. It made some noise." Adagio said. "Same here. The ladder's too high to reach, they must have cut part of it off. We gonna have to boost ourselves up." He said. " Come on, you first Sonata." He said, putting his hands together and boosting Sonata to the ladder and the others, Adagio came last. "Wait, Adagio." "What?" She asked, watching him hold out his crossbow. "You should take my crossbow up with you when I boost ya." He said. "I might as well." She said, taking the crossbow by putting it over her shoulder. She puts her foot in Devon's hands and saw a group of zombies coming from behind. "Devon, we've got some coming behind you!" She warned him. "Quickly!" He said, boosting her and fell off the dumpster, landing on his backpack, which softened his fall. He took his hatchet to kill them. He kills a few and saw too many of them. "Oh shit!" "Devon! Get out of there!" Adagio screams. He had no choice but to run to the street. He stopped in his tracks from so many of them on the street, they walked right towards him. Devon runs to his left to get away and saw a tank and decides to crawl under it to slow them down. He was stopped from zombies in front of him and crawled after him. Devon grabbed his gun and shoots in front and behind him with nine shots, with one round left and not enough time to reload. As he was about to kill himself with the last shot, he noticed the hatch was open and he climbed in and closed it to keep himself safe. He looked around and saw five dead soldiers in the tank. He looted them of their weapons with five pistols and a few grenades. When he pulled the fifth pistol off the last soldier, he was undead, and Devon shoots it with the last shot in his gun and caused the sound to enter his ears in a tight space. The ringing in his ears caused him to cover his ears as they ring. He looked up at the top hatch of the tank and looked around, his vision returned and saw zombies climbing onto the tank to get him, which he closed the hatch to keep them from getting in. He felt like a caged animal, he couldn't do anything. "Hey Devon." Rainbow Dash's voice came from the radio he had. "Are you alive in there?" He picked up his radio. "I'm here and in one piece. How are you doing? Because I'm not going to stay here and play bait until I starve." He said. "Fine and you were right about people up here. They're our parents, siblings and pets." She said. "Good to know. I'm stuck in this tank and got a lot of dead people trying to get me." He explained. "We heard the last gunshot and didn't know if you made it. So, we had to make sure." Rainbow Dash said. "We thought maybe it would have been a kill or missed shot when it came." Applejack said. "We can see the tank you're in. Did you find anything useful?" She asked. "Hold on." He puts the radio down and checked the five Beretta M9s and checked the clips to check the number of rounds. "I've found five Beretta pistols and a few grenades. They all have full clips." "Okay, listen. If you face the direction the turret is facing, on the right side, the road is less crowded. Run down that road when we fire and find a fire escape ladder in an alleyway and make your way back to the cars." "Roger." He said, hearing gunshots for a few seconds, which he heard crawling from the surface of the tank. "Move!" Adagio called out. Devon climbs to the top of the tank and saw a zombie trying to get him. He chops its head with his hatchet and climbs off and runs down the road. He shoots zombies that were in his path to an alleyway and finds a fire escape. He climbs a dumpster and jumps to reach the ladder and grabs the bottom step, pulling it down and climbs to the roof. "I made it." He called out on his radio. "Good. We need you get back to the cars and we're out of her." Applejack said. "But you'll be trapped." Sonata said. "I don't think so, Sonata. All of them are coming towards the alleyway I came in and they're trying to reach me at the fire escape I climbed up. I'll have to find another fire escape that isn't surrounded. I'll see you all when I get down." He said, fires three more shots at them to bring more of the dead to his location and walks into the building. He reloads the gun and makes his way to another window. He finds an open window with another fire escape outside. He looks out the window and saw an opening on the ground for him to escape. He climbs down and made it back to the cars with the others. "I'm back." "Good to see you." Adagio said, sitting in the jeep. "Get in." She said, as Devon gets into the jeep and drives while Rainbow Dash drove the SUV and head back to his house. Ten minutes later, the group made it back to Devon's house. They got out of the cars and for the people from the building they were trapped in were rescued from. "So, who are the people we rescued?" Devon asked. "I couldn't believe who they were." Applejack said, bringing two of them next to her. "My brother, Big Macintosh, our grandmother, Granny Smith, our dog Winona." "And my parents, Bow Hothoof, Windy Whistles, and my tortoise Tank." Rainbow Dash said with her parents by her sides. "I guess I'm glad to make an unexpected family reunion during our search out. What about the others?" He asked. "We got Twilight's Parents Nightlight, Twilight Velvet, and Sunset's pet lizard Ray." Rainbow Dash introduced. "She actually looks like Twilight a little bit." He said. "Thanks, Devon." Velvet said. "It's an honor to meet you, kiddo." Nightlight said. "Your welcome." Devon said. "What about the others, Applejack?" He asked the young farmer. "We got Fluttershy's parents, her brother Zephyr Breeze, and her pet rabbit Angel. Rarity and Sweetie Belle's parents Magnum, Betty Bouffant, and her cat Opalescence." She pointed out. "And last, we have Maud, Limestone, Marble, Cloudy Quartz, Igneous Rock Pie, and Gummy." Rainbow Dash named out. "Let me guess, all of you are related to Pinkie Pie?" He asked. "Yeah, got us confused with someone else?" Limestone asked, in a rough tone. "No. A lot of people ask who others are related to." He said. "Sorry about her, our daughter can a little serious at times." Igneous explained. "I'll keep that in mind." Devon said, gets wrapped in Applejack and Rainbow Dash's arms. "Thank you." They said to their new friend. "For finding your family, I'm happy to get people back together." He said, hugging them back. "Why does Pinkie own a stuffed animal for a pet?" "It's hard to explain." Applejack said. "Can we go, now?" Aria asked. "Yeah." He said but was stopped by a sound. "Why'd you stop?" Adagio asked. "Quiet. Everyone be quiet." He said to everyone to hear the sound. "I don't hear anything." Breeze said. Everyone didn't hear anything and noticed Devon ran right into his house. "Where's he going?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Ah don't know." Applejack said. Devon follows the sound in his house, that sounded like a phone ringing. He finds it in his room, coming from his cell phone and grabs it quick and answers it from an unknown caller. "Hello?" He answered. "Finally, we've been trying to call whoever was alive and had a working phone. We've been doing this for about a month." A woman's voice explained. "We? There are others?" He asked. "Yes. My husband and daughter are with me. We've been in here since this started." She said. "I woke up from a concussion last month. About a week after my last day of high school. It was my senior year." He said. "I would like to hear your story, but I have to hang up in a minute. Are you going to stay in the house?" She asked. "No. You called my cell phone. I'm going to take it with me. When will you call back?" He asked. "We're going to call tomorrow around the same time." She said. "Will do." He said, hanging up and saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack in the doorway. "What were you doing?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Somebody called. A woman, she's married and has a daughter. They're somewhere safe, but she didn't mention where." He explained. "Shouldn't your phone be dead?" Applejack asked. "No, there was still some juice in the battery. She said she'll call back tomorrow around the same time." He said, putting his phone in his pocket and grabbed a couple of hats and puts one on. "We should take all the hats. They could help keep the sun out of our eyes." He said. "That sounds like a good idea." Rainbow Dash said. A few minutes later, they came out with a lot of hats. Everyone was waiting for the three teens to get ready. "Sorry, everyone. Somebody called a few minutes ago. We grabbed all these hats in my house. The two trucks are mine and Applejack's." He said. "We'll take the jeep and SUV." Nightlight said, as he and the others got into the cars. "There's not enough room in these two." Limestone said. "Ride with us, the back seats are empty." Applejack said, letting the Pie sisters ride with her and Rainbow Dash. "What about me?" Breeze asked. "We got room for one more in my truck." Devon said, getting in his truck while Adagio, Aria, and Sonata did the same. "Sonata, Aria, one of you two will have to scoot over for Breeze." He said, watching Aria scoot for Breeze and calls out to the drivers of the jeep and SUV. "Follow us, we have a camp." He yelled, driving back to the motel. Thirty minutes later, the survivors were halfway on the highway to the motel. They felt a little better that they found others that were alive and to bring them somewhere safe. "Man, this is good." Sonata said. "What are you taking about, Sonata?" Devon asked. "This is a good book to read." She said, holding out a comic book in the mirror. "Where did you get that?" He asked. "At that store we looted. That place was full of great stuff." She said, reading another comic. "There was some stuff to find. Like this, how do women do this stuff." Aria said, looking through a porn magazine. "Aria, that's not for kids. Or teens." He said. "Come on, it can't be that bad." She said, looking through the magazine more. "Get rid of that!" He demanded, trying to get it. "I want to know- Oh, that looks terrible." She said, shocked at the images. "Told you so." He said, rowing the rear-left window down. "So long, you piece of shit." She said, throwing it out the window. "I guess you got some stuff while we were there, Adagio?" He asked. "Yeah, there were some soundtracks and I thought maybe we could listen to some songs. I mostly sing my own songs, but I thought I could listen to someone else's for once." Adagio said, pulling some discs and hands him one. "I have soundtracks in the glove box and this was before I was born, it is winner though." He said, putting the disc in the cd player and it played country music. "This is pretty good." She said. "Yeah, I do enjoy some country music. What do you three think?" He asked the passengers in the back, but noticed Breeze was asleep. "How long has he been asleep?" He asked again. "I think for about ten minutes." Aria asked. "I think the country music is good." She said. "Me, too." Sonata said and continues to read her comic. Twenty five minutes later, everyone at the motel heard a honk, meaning that the six teens made it back. Shining and Cadance open the fence and saw two more cars with them coming. They closed the fence, after all four vehicles got in. The scavengers got out of their trucks and told Shining some news. "How was the search?" Shining asked. "Great news, we found the things we need and some extra. Greater news, we found others." Devon said, giving the signal to the others to get out of the cars. With everyone who stayed at the camp, they were surprised at seeing their family members. They all ran to their matching families. They were happy that Devon thought of a scavenger hunt today. Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle hugged him at the same time. "Thank you, for finding our family." Twilight thanked. "Your welcome, girls." He said. "I’m so glad you found our families." Rarity said. "Me too." He said. "And our pets." Fluttershy said. "This is the best day ever!" Pinkie said. "You're our hero." Sweetie Belle said. "Did you get some airsofts?" Apple Bloom asked. "Yep." He said. "And now, I feel like getting some rest after today." He said, getting on the couch next to the RV. Later that night, everyone was gathered around a fire in the motel where it can't burn any of the cars and the building. They got to eat what felt like they haven't eaten in a long time. The new members learned about the story they got about Devon helping them. "So, an eighteen-year-old boy like you, got to get our own family members safe?" Cloudy Quartz asked, if it was a joke. "It's true. The gun safe in my house had a lot of guns. I gave them to which of them had a match with. I still carry this PPK/S my dad got me as a gift after my crossbow." He said. "How did you get a gun at that age?" Magnum asked. "Well, my dad knew that I wanted this so bad. He decided to get it for me and said, 'As soon as you're old enough, you can keep this.' and those were his exact words he said to me." He said, taking another bite of his steak. "How did those girls get into this group?" Fluttershy's mother asked about the three girls sitting next to them. "He found us in a dumpster where the RV was." Adagio said. "It must have been a stinky time in there?" Maud asked. "It was empty when we were in there." Aria pointed out. "We have Devon to thank for, on the search for food, medicine, and other supplies." Shining said. "Tomorrow should be better day for us." Devon said, eating the last of his steak and throwing it in the ice machine for the garbage. "I'm going to hit the hay. I'll see you all in the morning." He said, going to his room. (June 23, 2016) The following morning, Devon woke up, without a nightmare to freak him out. He got himself dressed in some light-colored clothes from his house he got from yesterday. He saw everyone enjoying a good time with their families and pets, after getting divided from each other a month ago. He got the chance to get to know the new members more. He walks up to the first person he saw. "Morning, uh-" He tries to remember her name and he got it. "Mrs. Velvet" He said, while she was ironing clothes. "Yes, although I go by the same name my daughter goes by. You can call me Velvet." She said. "Alright. Velvet, what do you think of the motel? Although you've been here for a day." He said. "It feels great. A lot better than the apartment building we were in was not that roomy. A lot of these clothes are pretty wrinkly." She said. "Well, they were in the bed of my truck during a drive." He chuckled, looking at the flat iron Velvet was using. "Flat iron, huh?" "Yeah, it takes longer to iron with this than modern day irons." She said. "So, what do think of your son and daughter carrying guns with them?" He asked. "Well, it feels fine for Shining, but it's strange for Twilight to carry one. She's never fired one." She said. "Well, last week she shot one ten feet away in front of her and many more over the month. I gave her practice on how to shoot." He explains. "At least she feels safe, she's good with a bow." She said. "Yeah, she told me that when she was in the friendship games. It happened before I came to CHS. I was transferred." He said, noticed Nightlight came to see Devon. "Devon, I never got to tell you this yesterday, I have you to thank you for helping our son and daughter from getting out of the city and finding us to see them again." Nightlight said, thanking the eighteen-year-old teen. "Your welcome, same to your wife. I'm going to talk to the others that I've reunited." He said, walking towards Pinkie, noticed her happy with her sisters and parents. "Hey Pinkie, how's your one-month reunion with your family going?" He asked. "It is going great. For what you did yesterday, you are my new best friend." Pinkie said. "Same to you. How are they doing?" He asked. "We're doing fine. Although we got concerned about Pinkamena carrying a gun." Cloudy said. "It's fine, mom." Pinkie said to her mother. "Why did you give her a shotgun?" Igneous asked. "Well, it kind of reminds me of those, uh, party cannons she used at school." Devon said. "She made those sometime after the battle of the bands and used them for every party at school." Maud said. "We appreciate you for finding us and bringing us back to our one daughter we thought was gone." Igneous thanked. "Your welcome." Devon said and looked at Pinkie. "Pinkie, something came to me." He said. "What?" Pinkie asked. "I remember that I didn't hand you a pistol last month. So, I thought maybe I could give you one of them." "Sure." She said, accepting Devon's offer. "Alright." He said, heading to the trailer with her next to him. He looks at where the handguns were. "Which one do you want?" He asked. "You can pick for me, just like you did with the shotgun." she said. "Alright." He said, picking up a Walther PPX, a holster and a belt. "Walther PPX, it holds sixteen rounds of 9MM and here's the extra clip. The holster and belt for you." He said. "Thanks, talk to you, later." She said, walking out. "You too." He said back, walking out and to the Apple family members. "Hey, Applejack. Good to see you happy with your brother and grandmother and dog." He said. "It feels better than just me and Apple Bloom being the only Apples here. She and her friends are practicing on how to shoot with pistols right now. They couldn't aim right until they read the instructions." Applejack said. "I would have figured that happen. So, how are Granny Smith and Big Mac and your dog doing?" He asked. "They're doin' better. They keepin' watch on the crusaders while they practice." She said. "Good to see the teen farmer feeling happy. One of the family groups I have left to check are Rainbow Dash's and Fluttershy's. Talk to you later." He said, walking away. "Devon, can I ask you something?" She asked, making Devon stop in his steps. "Sure. What is it?" He asked back. "When you brought the dazzlings with us yesterday, why did you bring them with us and give them weapons?" She asked. "They said that I'm the one person in this group to trust the most. It probably happened when I saved them when I first meet them. Did they even shoot zombie on the tank I was in?" He asked. "Yeah. Ya know, they could be changing from what they were. I'm willing to give them a chance. To be a part of this world." She said, holding his shoulder. "I'm glad to hear that, Applejack. I hope they understand." He said, walking towards Rainbow Dash's parents. "Hi." "Morning, Devon. I have to say thank you for getting our daughter to survive what has happened." Windy said. "She even likes the weapons you gave her." Bow said. "Yeah. I remember back in school, in the hallways she would talk about anything awesome. So, I thought that Desert Eagle and my dad's crossbow could be suitable for her." Devon said. "I'm sorry to hear about your family. They didn't deserve to die." Windy said, trying not to make the teenager sad. "Thanks, Windy. I needed to hear something like that. I'm going to see the Shy family." He said, walking towards Fluttershy's parents. "Morning." "Morning. It's good to see a good face from yesterday. Someone who help our daughter feel safe." Mr. Shy said. "It had never expected her to carry a gun." Mrs. Shy said. "She did manage to kill a few zombies. She kinda shot them in the neck before getting them in the head. She could use a little bit more training before she uses that P22 again. I also thought of that gun as a suitable size for her." Devon said, noticed someone not there with them. "Where's your son?" He asked. "Breeze is with his sister. He missed his older sister as much we did." Mr. Shy said. "I thought he was the older sibling because of his height." Devon said. "We figured you'd say something like that." Mrs. Shy said, chuckling with her husband. "Yeah, I'd probably get respond like that. I'm going get a bite. See you later." Devon said, walking towards the RV to get himself breakfast. He decided to eat cereal instead of canned food today for his appetite. Ten minutes later, Devon was finished with his cereal and walked out of the RV and looked at the UTV and maybe thought about it possibly working, they could use it to head out to the woods the motel was in. He checked the jeep for the keys to the UTV and trailer. He checks the console through the recites and napkins and found the keys for the UTV and trailer. He closed the door of the driver seat and noticed Sunset next to him. "Morning Devon, I noticed you snooping around this jeep." Sunset said. "Yeah, I was looking for the keys to the trailer and UTV. If the UTV works, maybe I could do some hunting after lunch today." He said. "Did you know if it would work when you found it?" She asked. "No, Sunset. We found this when we got to that store yesterday. We would have brought dead people to eat use for lunch." He said, checking the hood of the UTV. "The battery looks like it's brand new. Sunset, can you see if there's any fuel in the tank?" He asked. Shimmer opens the tank lid on sniffs and puts it back on. "It's got fuel and thanks for finding the others and rescuing my pet lizard." She said. "Your welcome and I hope the battery has juice in it." He said, turns the key and hears the vehicle’s engine starting. "It works." "This is perfect, we can go hunting occasionally." She said. "We sure can." He said, turning the UTV off. It got a few members attentions on the vehicle. "It works?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. We were checking if it worked and when you guys go hunting, I can watch over our pets." Shimmer said. "I was thinking some of us can go hunting after lunch today and find something to save." He said. "You hunt?" Applejack asked. "Yeah, I used to hunt with my dad before this world changed." He said. "What will you be hunting, darling?" Rarity asked. "Whatever looks good that is moving around in those woods." He stated. "Who will go out with you to hunt?" Flash asked. "I'll have to think about that." Devon said, noticed two zombies at the gate. "The noise must have attracted them." "Should we take them?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. You guys distract them. Me and Dash will go around and get them." He said to the teens as Rainbow Dash grabbed the fire axe the motel had. With the member that stayed at that spot, Devon and Rainbow Dash went to the other end of the fence and walked out of the camp's fence. "I'll take the close one, you get the far one." He said, pulling out his hatchet. "Gotcha." She said. "Hey ugly dudes! Over here!" She called out, getting the two walking corpses' attention. Rainbow and her friend run towards the dead couple. Devon chops the close one while Rainbow Dash chops the far one in the face. "That was fun. Now to get these creeps away from the camp." Three hours later, after lunch, it was 12:30 p.m., thirty minutes before 1:00 p.m. for the phone call. Devon was getting the UTV off the trailer and stopping it on the solid ground. He had a metal bottle filled with water for when he needs to drink and poor on his head. There were the other teen members of the group, but Fluttershy was watching the crusaders practicing, had their best weapons on them and water bottles for them to carry. "Alright everyone, as you know, some of you will be coming with me to hunt. So, I'll pick who'll come and what you'll do, and we'll be carrying our own radio." Devon said, looking at each member with the skills they had in them. "Flash, you drive. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, you three and I can use quiet weapons, you three will come. Rarity, the rifle is loud, but you have the sharp eye to shoot a moving target, you can come. I hope you're wearing your outdoor boots." He said to the fashionista. "Are we going to hold our weapons during the drive?" Twilight asked. "No, we can put them in the bed of the UTV, let's get our weapons and everyone else can stay and some can open the gate when we get back." A minute later, the six teenagers got their weapons and with four of them now carrying their own bladed since Devon and Rainbow Dash had their own. "How far should we go?" Flash asked, getting in the driver seat. "Not too far." Twilight said, putting her bow in the bed while the others put their large weapons into the bed and getting in the front middle seat. "This map shows the size of the forest and a pond about a quarter of a mile from here." She said, holding the map of the area they were all at. "Maybe we could split up and find more animals to get. I'll be next to the pond here." Devon pointed on the north end of the pond. "We'll take east of your location." Applejack pointed for her and Rainbow Dash to go to. "We'll take west of his location." Twilight pointed for her and Rarity to be drop off. "If anyone gets something, call me on the radios." Flash said. "Sounds good." Devon said, looked at Pinkie and Adagio at the gate. "We're ready." Giving them the signal to open the gate and drive into the woods. Five minutes later, the hunters were in the middle of the woods. They make their first stop at the pond. "This is my stop." Devon said, climbing out of the vehicle. "Guys, in about 20 minutes, someone is about to call me on my phone, and I'll let you know what the caller says." "Your phone works?" Rarity asked. "Yesterday when we went to the city, his phone was ringing, and it was a family who called." Rainbow Dash explained. "But we didn't hear it ringin'." Applejack said. "Maybe you didn't hear it good enough." Devon said, getting his crossbow out of the bed and loading it. "I'll let you know what they say." "Alright." Flash said, driving to the next spot for Rarity. A few minutes later, they arrived at Twilight and Rarity's spot on the west side of the pond. With a few trees and a clean space of grass with a log next to a tree still standing. "This spot looks lovely. If there aren't any zombies around, this would remain the way it is." Rarity said, getting her rifle out of the bed of the UTV as Twilight grabbed her bow. "The grass should keep your shoes clean, Rarity." Twilight said to Rarity and looks at the others. "See ya." She said, while the other head to the last drop off. Another few minutes (twice longer) later, the remaining teenagers made it to the east end of the pond. The area was full of trees and bushes, they could find a few small animals in the plants. "This could be a little hard to find some animals." Applejack said, grabbing her bow and shotgun, while Rainbow Dash grabbed her crossbow and Twilight grabbed her bow. "Well, some squirrels can be in the trees and rabbits can be in the bushes. They'll come out." Applejack said. "Like that." Rainbow Dash said, aiming her crossbow at a squirrel next to a tree and shoots it. "That's one. Many more to go." "Devon has about ten minutes until his phone call." Applejack said. "I'll be in touch, girls." Flash said, before driving off. Ten minutes later, Devon was waiting for any animals to pass by. He couldn't stand the heat of the summer, he took a few sips of water from his bottle, he even poured some on his head. He heard his phone ringing, he grabbed it quick and answered it. "Hello?" He asked. "You're the kid she called?" A man's voice asked. "Yes. She called and mentioned that you three have a safe place. How far is it? My group are at a motel in a wooded area." Devon explained. "Where exactly?" The man asked. "An hour away from Canterlot City, west of the city. It's a two-floor motel. There were other family members we found yesterday when we went to the city to find supplies." Devon said, giving some information and came to realization. "You know, I didn't ask your names yesterday. Who are you?" He asked. "Devon, don't you recognize my voice?" The man asked, stunned Devon at the sound of his name. "How do you know my name?" He asked back. "It's your father, son." He said, revealing himself on the other end. Devon had to turn off his phone to see if it was real or not. He puts his phone up against his ear again to hear. "Devon, are you still there?" "Yeah, I'm still here." Devon said, in a disappointing voice. "I guess it was mom calling me yesterday, is Savannah there?" He asked. "Yes, we're all here." His father said. "But, you three died in a crash on the highway. I... had to put you all out." He said. "It wasn't your fault. You did the right thing." Devon's father said. "I should have been with you. We'd all be together. I'm hunting right now. I don't know how long I can stand this." Devon said, putting his phone away. He tries to believe it was not real, but it was stuck in his head. He hears a scrapping coming from behind and saw a deer scrapping a tree with its antlers. He slowly moves his crossbow up to an aiming position. He aims right for the deer's heart and takes a second before he shoots as the deer was about to stop scrapping the tree. It looks back at Devon got shot in the heart and runs, which caused the arrow tip to cut deeper into the heart and makes the deer fall to the ground. It was a lucky shot, he pulled out his radio and contacted everyone. "Guys, I caught a deer, it's a big one. Did any of you guys catch anything?" He asked. "We got five squirrels and two rabbits." Rainbow dash said. "I got two squirrels." Twilight said. "I didn't want to risk the noise with the rifle, darlings." Rarity said. "That could be the best one we got today, we'll be heading your way." Flash said. "Alright." Devon said, putting his radio on his belt and reloads his crossbow and takes the shot bolt out of the deer. He hears a twig snap from behind and aims encase of any animals or zombies. If it was zombies, they'd come right for him. He lowered his crossbow and noticed two adult women he recognized, but a man he never met. "Celestia, Luna. You two are still alive?" "Devon, you’re hunting?" Celestia asked. "Yes. Boy, am I glad to see you and your sister, but who is he?" He asked about the man. "This is Discord. We ran into him a couple of weeks ago." Luna said. "Oh. You should come with us. We have a camp not too far from here. We got plenty of room." He said, noticed Rarity and the other four teenagers arriving at his spot. "Girls, I'm glad you're all here. I found our former principals and an old friend of theirs." "I never thought we'd see each other again after the outbreak." Twilight said. "That's what we thought until now, Twilight." Celestia said. "Where's Flash?" He asked. "He told us he stuck in a pit. It might be awhile." Twilight said. "I hope he makes it out alive." He asked. "Uh, guys. We got trouble!" Discord said, spotting zombies walking towards them. "Oh shit! We got the dead on us, girls. They must be attracted to the deer." Devon said, looks back at the former principals and newbie. "Do you think you can help get this deer to our camp? We'll cover you." "Sure. Which way?" Celestia asked, grabbing the hind legs of the deer while Luna grabbed the front legs, and Discord grabbed the antlers. "We go that way." Twilight pointed the direction, getting her bow ready while Applejack did the same. With the five armed teens and three adults carrying a deer, they make their way back to camp. The archers shot all their arrows on a few zombies they could. They had to use their firearms to kill them and retrieve their bolts from the dead zombies. Rarity shoots at a zombie right before it had its chance to kill Twilight as she was pulling a bolt out of a zombie's face. Applejack had blood splatters from getting head shots with her shotgun, splatting a zombie's head onto a tree. Devon fired all ten rounds in his gun, he grabbed the extra clip in his holster and released the empty one. He was startled by a zombie tackling him to the ground, he quickly shoots it in the face, but another zombie got on top of the dead one to reach its prey but got shot by Devon. A third zombie fell on top of the two dead zombies trying to grab Devon. He tries to get a good shot on his predator, but it keeps moving its head left and right and tries to grab his hand with the gun, so he puts his gun in the mouth of first zombie laying on top of him and shoots three rounds to try and get a headshot and gets some blood on his face. Applejack noticed the stack of dead people on top of Devon, as he was trying to push them off him. She kicks the two on top for him to get out easier. "Thanks, AJ." Devon said, getting up. "You might wanna save the thanks for later." Applejack said. "Guys, we're just wasting ammo here. We have to go." Rainbow Dash said, with one clip of ammo remaining for her Desert Eagle. A zombie approached her from behind. But, a UTV ran into the zombie, breaking its legs and getting Rainbow Dash's attention. "Flash!" "You guys alright?" He asked. "Barely." Devon said to him, then facing Celestia. "Celestia, we can carry the dear in the bed." "At least this will go faster." Discord said, hauling the deer into the bed of the UTV with the two principals. "Get in, we'll ride in the bed." Rainbow Dash said, climbing into the bed with Applejack and Devon doing the same with Twilight and Rarity riding in the front. "Go!" Applejack yelled to Flash, holding tight as the UTV drives away from the forest of zombies. Meanwhile back at camp, everyone was settled to a little quiet. They were all doing their tasks as they were since this morning. They all hear a horn coming from the woods, it got got Pinkie and Adagio to go to the gate and open it as the UTV got out of the woods and into the camp for the two girls to close the gate. "What happened?" Adagio asked. "The woods got infested with dead people, we got a few animals, and we got three new rivals. The school's principals and a someone I didn't know about until now." Devon said, getting out of the bed of the UTV. "We managed to catch a few small animals and a deer. I just hope they don't find us." "Devon, we should cover the deer up before Fluttershy sees this. She'd be scared and our pets." Applejack said, getting a tarp out of Devon's truck and placing it over the dear, while the others got out of the UTV. "Wait until she hears about me shooting it." He said to himself, hearing a crack of thunder from the distance. "There's a storm coming, I hope the sound draws them away." Rainbow Dash said. "Same here, Dashie." Pinkie said. "Darling! You have blood all over your face and shirt." Rarity pointed out to Devon. "Don't worry, it'll wash off." He said. "This place does look safe." Discord said, looking at the motel. "Yeah, we also built the gate to keep the dead out." Devon said. "Does it hold?" Luna asked. "It does. We check on it occasionally." Twilight stated. "We should get everyone inside before they get here, darlings." Rarity said. "I agree. Everyone inside, quick." Flash called out, getting everyone to get into their motel rooms and wait for the zombies to possible go to the direction the storm is coming from. Later that night, the motel stands in the rain and everyone was still in one piece. They look at the windows of their rooms and watch the rain fall. The rainy weather cooled down the exterior heat, they needed some cool air for some time, some noticed Devon walked out of his room and stood in the rain. Adagio walks out of her room. "Devon, what are you doing?" She asked him. "I feel like standing in the rain, it feels good out here." He said. "Did you forget about the pool?" She asked. "No. It just feels cooler out here than it was." He said. "If you say so. Don't stay too long." She said, walking back into her room. "I won't. I should probably remove the deer's guts before it gets bloated." He said, getting his knife from his belt and cuts open the deer he shot and removes all its guts and drags it into the tree line. He stays in the rain for another 30 minutes to cool off and wash the deer blood off and went back into his room, drying himself up from the rain, and goes to bed. (June 24, 2016) The following morning, Devon woke up before anyone else, not feeling good. His felt warm, had a sore throat, and was seeing things. He walked outside to get some fresh air, if it can help feel a little better. After ten minutes of fresh air, he still felt the same sore throat. He went to the RV to get some medicine to help him feel better. He took some ibuprofen to help, but he still felt dizzy. He walks out of the RV and saw things that wasn't there. He walked towards the UTV and drives it into the gate, pushing it open, and drives into the woods. Seven minutes later, Devon drove to the other side of the pond, opposite side of his hunting spot from yesterday. He climbs out and walks towards what looks like a hut, maybe just a vision from his fever. He gets a headache, he puts his hands on his head to make it stop. He feels a something hard hit his ribs, he looks down and noticed a holster for a katana, with the sword still in it. He turns to the sound of a stick snap and saw a few zombies walking right to him. Weather it was real or not, he grabs the sword and swings it towards the closes zombie and cuts its head off from the neck and takes care of the other two. He uses what's around him to fight the dead, but a four more come out of the trees and walk towards the only survivor. He takes on the first two that were closer to him. To the remaining four dead people, he kicks the closes in the knee, break its leg and it falls into the fire, burning it. He kicks one, causing it to push another zombie behind it, causing one to fall on the ground and the other to fall onto a three-foot stick in a log, ripping through its back and out of its chest. The zombie on the log, tried to get up, but was stuck. Devon turns around to the zombie coming to his back. He pushes the zombie up against a tree with the blade of the sword across its mouth. It fights against him, but he pushes the sword deeper and deeper, he cuts through. The one zombie kicked down got up and tackled him after the tip of the katana got into its mouth. Devon pushes the sword deeper through its head and killing it before it killed him. He pushes the zombie off him and gets up and walks towards the zombie on the log and stabs it right in the face. He turns to the zombie on the fire, it still moves, he steps on its head and presses down into the burning coals, and crushed its skull, bringing it to its end. Three more come out of the woods, but Devon felt weak. He fell to the ground, getting ready to die. A cloaked figure comes out, swings a staff towards the three dead people and Devon passes out from the fever. Meanwhile and ten minutes later, back at the motel. Twilight wakes up to the sound of a knock on her door and gets out of bed to open the door to Rainbow Dash, a little worried. "Twilight, oh good you're still here." She said. "What is it, Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked. "The UTV is missing and the gate is open. But we didn't get any trouble." Rainbow Dash said, noticed Flash in the open. "Flash, you're up. The UTV is missing." "That's not the only that's missing, Devon's not here, but his weapons are." Flash said, holding Devon's weapons. "You don't think he drove off, did he?" He asked. "No, he wouldn't just leave. If he leaved, he would have taken his truck. He wouldn't survive out there alone. We'd go with him." Twilight said, turning to Adagio's door. "What's with the all the talking?" Adagio asked. "Devon's gone." Rainbow Dash answered. "What? Where to?" Adagio asked again. "We don't know, he probably took the UTV and drove off somewhere." Twilight said. "We have to find him!" Adagio stated, getting her gun out of her room and went to get Aria and Sonata. "Guys! There're tire tracks heading into the woods. He must have gone through there." Rainbow Dash called out, with the other five teens and heading into the woods to find their friend. Meanwhile and fifteen minutes later, Devon slowly opened his eyes. He felt a little better than he was, he looked around a noticed that he was inside a hut. He wasn't hallucinating the hut from his headache and saw the cloaked figure with the hood down, revealing the face of a woman with a black and white Mohawk, and she was working at a table making something. With Devon getting up from her bed, got the woman to turn to see him getting up. "I see you are awake, but your rest gave you a good break." She said in rhymes. "I feel a little better than I was." He said, rubbing his head. "What happened?" He asked. "When you were alone, you took down seven, you had quite the skills Devon." She said. "Aside from the rhyming, how did you know my name?" He asked. "You spoke your name while you were in rest, you can call me Zecora for the best." She said. "I'm not going to ask her twice about the rhyming." He said in his head. "How long was I out for?" He asked. "You were out for fifteen minutes, but the dead had the spin its." Zecora said, finishing what she was making and mixing it with water. "You must take a drink, or you won't feel better to think." Handing Devon the cup with the mix, watching him drink it down. "How long have you been here? Since the infection broke loose?" He asked. "Long before the infection came, when I heard a city go to flames." She said. "I fear that my hut is not safe, I will need a place of raphe." "I'm with a group at a motel. I can take you there, we got plenty of room, and maybe you could be the doctor of the group, we need you." he said, offering a safe place for her. "I will need to pack my stuff, my medicine will help your people feel buff." Zecora said, making Devon chuckle a little. "Sorry, I laughed from that. I better see if the coast is clear." He said, looking out the door cracked open and noticed three zombies eating the deer in the bed of the UTV. "We got three zombies out there, eating the deer I shot yesterday. We need them away from the UTV. You have a weapon?" "My staff has saved our lives, it will give the dead a quick dive." She answered, walking out of the hut with him to kill the dead. Devon saw the sword he used before he passed out awhile back, he picks it up, and stabs the first zombie in the back of its head while Zecora got the other two. They looked at the deer's chest ripped open and two legs ripped apart. "There goes a saved meal, but maybe they can be used as a distraction. We're gonna have to pull this off before we go." He said, Zecora agreed to grab a leg as he grabbed the other leg and tossed it aside a bush. "At least the tarp is clean, we can put your things on the tarp." He grabbed one side as Zecora grabbed the other side to flatten the tarp. A few minutes later, a zombie was eating a small animal with its knees on the ground. An arrow shoots through the side of its head. It falls to its side as Twilight pulls the arrow out of its head. "Nice shot, Twilight." Rainbow Dash said. "Thanks." Twilight said back, pulling the arrow out and looking at the tire tracks again. "It looks like he drove around the pond. We didn't even drive that far. "Where did you guys even hunt?" Aria asked. "I took this spot, while Rarity was on the other side, and Devon was over there." Rainbow Dash pointed to the spots. "Is that smoke over there?" Sonata pointed to in the direction. "That must be where he is." Adagio said, running towards the smoke ahead of the others. "Wait up." Flash said, he and the others ran towards her. They made it to the end of the tire tracks and found the UTV next to a hut. Which had to be where Devon was, from the looks of the zombies killed, but one pierced through a log. "He can't be too far." "What did he used to kill them?" Aria asked. "Is this a holster for a sword?" Rainbow Dash asked, holding the holster. "Someone must have dropped the sword some time ago." Applejack thought, looking in the UTV's bed, filled with bottles and bags. "What is this stuff?" Sonata asked. "I don't know." Applejack said, heard what sounded like a door opening, from behind was Devon with a couple of bottles and woman behind. "Guys!" He said, surprised to see his friends came to find him. "Devon." Adagio said, dropping his weapons and walks up to him and hugs him. He hugs her back, with the bags in his hands. "Why did you leave the camp?" She asked. "I felt sick, but she made me feel better. Her name is Zecora." He said, letting go of Adagio and puts the bags in the bed. "Guys, she's coming with us. She can be the doctor, for medicine to be exact." He noticed a zombie eating the deer they put next to the bush, Adagio handed him his weapons, and he pulls out his hatchet to kill the zombie and swings it across its face. "Maybe we can use animals as bait, lure them away or into a trap and we can get rid of them." He said, putting his belt with his weapons around his waist. "Sounds like a good plan, but we'll have to hit the fan." Zecora said, walks into her hut to get the rest of her stuff. "For the record, she speaks in rhymes." He stated to his friends. "Good to know." Aria said. "Did you use a sword to kill these guys?" Rainbow Dash asked, holding the holster for the sword. "Yeah." He said, picking the sword up and puts it in the holster. "But I saw her swinging her staff and maybe she could use that sword better than me. Come on, let's help her." A few minutes later, they got all the ingredients Zecora had in her hut. With eight members heading back to camp, Flash and Devon hoped in the bed, without standing or sitting on the items. Devon had the sword strapped over his shoulder to take back to camp for one of the members. “Why did you drive out here by yourself?” Flash asked. “I felt sick. Had a sore throat, bad headaches, and hallucinations. I drove out here a little steady, encase if I drove into some trees, bushes, zombies, or the pond. I stopped next to the hut and found this katana fought off seven of them trying to get me and I thought I was seeing them as a vision.” Devon explained. “I felt weak after handling the seven I handled, I thought it was it for me when a few more come out, Zecora saved me, I got to see her swing her staff at them before I passed out. She could use this sword from the way she swung that staff of hers. The rest of us can use some practice.” He said. “Well, I’m glad you’re okay, Devon. You should let us know you don’t feel good instead of driving off by yourself.” Flash said. “I’ll remember that.” Devon said, kept the tip in mind. Five minutes later, the UTV crew made it back to the motel. The two boys hoped out and opened the gate for the UTV to get inside and closed the gate from the inside. Shining walked out of his room and noticed the group at the UTV, he walks towards them. “Guys, what were you doing out there without telling any of us?” Shining asked. “I can explain that, Shining. I got sick with some headaches, hallucinations, and a sore throat. I drove off by myself and I meet Zecora. She helped me get better and I killed some dead people with a sword." Devon explained. "You could have got everyone worried about you." Shining said. "And I drove through the gate." Devon said. "But we didn't get any zombies inside. We were lucky." Twilight said. "Don't do that again." Shining said. "Sorry. I’ll never do that again. Just like the last few times going out for stuff." Devon said, he looks towards Zecora and walks towards her as she checks on her things in the UTV's bed. "Hey Zecora." He got her attention. "I was thinking for a while, when I see you swing your staff. Maybe you could use that sword for when you go out with us to find supplies?" "I do know how to use a sword, it will cut through them like a cord." Zecora answered, taking the katana out of the bed and strapping it over her shoulder and continues to check on her stuff. "That room over there is empty, you can stay in there." He pointed to the room and receives a thank you from her by a handshake. "Some things just get better." He said to himself. "From what you did dude. You need some rest." Rainbow Dash said, with her hand on his shoulder. "Sounds good enough." He said, walking towards the couch next to the RV and sits down to rest. Author's Note I think of motels as a start of a safe place in a zombie apocalypse. SUVs and jeeps can make good vehicles of our choices. UTVs are useful for survivors when hunting. The katana was inspired by my trip to Europe back in June 2016 I got in Germany as a souvenir. Sorry for the long wait, I was distracted for some time and I couldn't think for some time.
Month 3, Day 47-49 (July 4th-6th, 2016)(July 4, 2016) In a small town, a few crashed vehicles, and some broken windows and glass doors of shops. Some of the windows were boarded up. Newspapers on the roads and sidewalks titled 'Virus Spreading, Town Evacuation'. Seven teens ran down the street to find supplies for their camp. They stop at the corner of a building to look down the street. One of them noticed a zombie looking at a destroyed car. "There's one, by the car." Flash said quietly, pointing to the zombie. "I've got it." Devon said, pulling his hatchet out and swings it across the back of the zombie's head. "Clear." He called out. "It was just one, we might be lucky this time." Rainbow Dash said, walking out with the others beside her. "But we should keep an eye out, they can take us by surprise." Twilight said. "Yeah, you're probably right." Rainbow Dash said. "Does anyone think we'll have any luck out here?" Adagio asked. "There's good luck and bad luck, darling. But we need the better luck." Rarity said. "Everyone who is alive needs luck, Rarity. Who knows who else is out there." Applejack said, looked at a stand of fireworks. "Looks like the fireworks are still there." "People probably didn't need any of these fireworks." Devon said. "But they could be useful now." Rainbow Dash said, walking towards the booth. "Yeah, we can get the best ones to bring the dead towards the spot they're firing and we can get out of there and lure them away." Devon said, grabbing some fireworks and put some in his backpack, and noticed a shop with the door open with a sign on camping stuff. "I wonder if there's anything left in the shop here." Devon said, walking into the shop. "Do you think there's anything in there, Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Looks like there's some knives, machetes, hatchets, and some camping backpacks here. I think there's enough for the group and to carry a few more fireworks. Give a hand with this." Devon called out. A few minutes later, the seven teens had camping backpacks on, but Devon already had his own before heading out to this town for supplies. They had knives and machetes/hatchets on their belts, but Devon already had a knife set with him. The rest of bladed weapons and a lot of gloves were put in the camping backpacks that carried the camping packs, the looters put some of the gloves with hard knuckles on. They walked out and continued down the street with Devon carrying a Gerber Survival Kit set in his backpack. They come up to a pharmacy, noticed the tail of a helicopter coming out of the roof. "A helicopter crashed here. Let's hope the supplies in there ain't destroyed." Applejack hoped. "I thought I heard a helicopter fly by last week at night when I was keeping watch and everyone was asleep." Devon said to Applejack. "Why didn't you tell us?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I thought I was hallucinating again." He said. "Next time, dude. Get one of us out with you, just encase you're seeing things or not." She said. "I'll try to remember that." He said, noticed the front doors all blocked. "This rubble is blocking the entrance and windows." He looked to the right, saw a semi truck's trailer blocking the road, but it had a ladder on it. "The underside of this trailer is blocked. We can climb that ladder and try to get to the back door to the pharmacy. I'll boost you guys up." He said, putting his hands together. Twilight went first, Adagio climbed up next, then Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Flash climbed up last. Part of the ladder snapped off, but was still dangling, Flash made it up. "Oh, nuts." Rainbow Dash said. "What happened?" Devon asked. "The ladder is loose. I don't think it's going hold your weight if you try to climb up." Adagio said and watched Devon grab the ladder. It snapped completely off and fell to the ground. "Looks like she's had it." He said. "Jump up, we'll catch you." She said, putting her hand out. "I can't jump that high, Adagio. I'll find a way up." He said, looking around for something to help him up. "That jeep could help ya, sugarcube." Applejack pointed to the jeep. "Thanks, AJ." He thanked, walking to the jeep, noticed something wrong. "Concrete's in the jeep and the tires are flat, I don't think I can push it like this on my own." He said to himself, looked around the jeep to see if something could help. He found a winch on the front of the jeep, he could try to pull it. He grabs the winch and pulls it to the trailer. "You know, it was a good thing you found Zecora last month. We wouldn't have the best meds if it wasn't for her." Twilight said. "Thanks to my cold, headaches, and hallucinations, we got the best help whenever we get sick, but we could still use the other meds for when we need them." He said, hooking the winch to the underside of the trailer that looked the strongest. He walks back to the jeep and turns on the winch. The winch pulls the jeep to the trailer. "At least the winch works." Flash said. "Yeah, it's even strong enough to pull a jeep full of concrete." Devon said, walking next to the jeep. It came to its stop and Devon climbed onto its hood. "Guys, when I was going take watch last night, I remember walking by the room Fluttershy's parents were in and I heard them talking." Rainbow Dash said to the group. "What did they say when you walked by?" Devon asked. "From what I heard from them, they were talking about us being watched from outside the gate." She said to her friends. "By zombies? They'd be coming right after us." Adagio said, confused. "No, by someone in the woods." Rainbow Dash said, correcting her. "Maybe we could find that person and help 'em." Applejack said, reaching out to pull Devon up. Devon reaches out but was stopped by a scream from down the street. A figure comes out of a store they fought was locked, it probably got unlocked from the inside, two zombies came out of the store and a bunch more coming from all around. "What the hell is that? A zombie?" Adagio asked, shocked at the sight. "Zombies don't scream, do they?" Flash responded back. "I don't think so." Adagio said, with Rarity looking through the rifle's scope to see the screaming figure. "It's a girl, we have to help her." Rarity said to them. "How? We can't reach her with dead guys around her." Adagio said. "We got to do something." Rainbow Dash said, aiming her crossbow to help the woman, but noticed the woman got bit on her shoulder. "Ah man, we have to shot her, put her out of her misery." "Or leave her." Adagio said, with an idea. "Adagio!" Twilight said. "Think about it, if we leave her, she can buy us time to get supplies." Adagio explained. "Are you sure about this?" Devon asked. "I'm sure, this could be our chance." She said, looking at Devon looking back and forth towards the woman and his friends. "God, dammit." Devon mumbled. "Pull me up." He grabbed Applejack's hand and climbs up. They jump down to the other side of the trailer and run towards the backdoor of the pharmacy. They noticed spots on the shelves were empty. "Looks like people grabbed a lot of stuff after the first few days." "We'll just grab everything we can that was left behind and get out. Make sure to look under the counters just encase there's something extra." Flash said, grabbing bottles off the shelves, while Twilight and Rarity did the same. Devon, Adagio, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash got the counters. "Some of these bottles are empty." Rainbow Dash said, throwing the opened bottles aside and noticed a puddle of blood. "Someone must have gotten bitten and took as many as they could to help them." "Don't think the pills would help. They're pretty much dead or undead." Devon said, grabbing whatever pill bottles are filled with pills and putting them in their backpacks. "We still got room in these bags. We can get some snacks and drinks before we go." Adagio said, looking at the shelves on the other side of the counter. "Might as well grab some." Applejack said, climbing over the counter with the others, and they heard the woman's screaming stop. "She's gone. Maybe they won't find us." Twilight said, grabbing some food to put in her backpack along with the others and heard some banging on the walls coming from outside. "Dammit, some of them must have seen us." Rainbow Dash said. "We'll just grab as much food as possible before they get inside." Rarity said, grabbing some food on some other shelves. The others grabbed as many as they can. They rushed through isles as fast as they could, the shelves were almost empty. This was quick for them to get done before they could get over run by the undead. "I think that's everything." Devon said. "Then let's get out of here." Flash said, noticed zombies came in from the back door. "Our exit is blocked." "We'll have to shoot our way out." Devon said, pulling out his gun and shoots. As the others did the same walking back in their own isles. Their gun shots brought more zombies from outside of the pharmacy and into the pharmacy. "Shooting them is just bringing more of them." Twilight said, noticed a big hole in a wall with no zombies coming through. "I think I found a way out. We can get through there. Follow me." Running towards the wall and shoots the zombies to help the others. They ran towards the hole and Flash was stopped by a zombie that was a helicopter pilot. He pushes the zombie back, but it leaned back forward and maintained its balance. He pushes it again and it lunges towards him. Flash grabbed it by the shoulders, struggled to get it off, and was close to his death. But it was pulled from behind by Devon and fell on some rod irons sticking out of the concrete, holding it in place. Flash pulled the helmet off, which pulled its skin off its head and Devon chopped its head. "Are you bit?" Devon asked. "No and thanks." Flash answered. "Save the thanks for later, it's time to go." Devon said, climbing through the hole with the others and ran back to the motel. Thirty minutes later, our scavengers made it back to the motel with Zephyr keeping watch. The gate was opened by Nightlight and Bow to let them in. The seven teenagers walked in and the two fathers closed the gate. They walked into the RV and saw Shining sitting at the table for when they got back. "Looks like you guys got a little more than what we'd expected. What'd you get?" Shining asked. "A lot of meds, snacks, camping stuff, bladed weapons, gloves, and some fireworks." Devon said, taking off his backpack and pulled out what was packed. "This could last us for a few more months." "There was a store with all these machetes, hatchets, and knives. The backpacks came useful." Flash said, showing the bladed weapons. "We picked up the best-looking fireworks for when we could use them to draw the dead into another direction." Twilight said, revealing the fireworks. "We grabbed a lot of camping backpacks, so maybe we can give some to the others." Rainbow Dash said. "Perfect, with all of this, it can last us up to the fall." Shining said. "The Fall! It'll get chilly." Rainbow Dash said. "We can make fires to keep us warm." Devon replied. "What about the cars? Those can keep us warm." Adagio said. "We'd be wasting electricity and we need fuel to drive around, Adagio." Twilight pointed out. "I hope we find a good place with electricity, my hair feels like a mess." Rarity said. "We'll be there, Rare." Rainbow Dash said. "The town got overrun when a woman came out screaming." Flash said, shocked Shining. "What?" He said. "A woman came out of a store with the dead chasing her and brought more of them around her. It happened so fast, we could have helped her. But she got bit, we should have put her out of her misery." Devon explained. "We left her so she could give us time and get what we need." Adagio said, earning a disappointed look from them. "The next time we see someone in danger, we help. That's what we do." He said, placing his hand on her shoulder. "Many people can't seem to survive these days alone." Shining said. "Devon." "Yeah." He replied. "We've been thinking for some time about the weapons. We have those spares in the trailer and we thought about giving these guns and holsters back to you." Shining said, holding out the Glock 17 and Spas-12 to him. "These belong to you and we don't want to lose them. They're what's left of your family. We can get our own just like these." "I guess you're right. They're what I'll have to remember them." Devon said, taking them and looking at the others. "I'll get the rest of my guns and stuff and put them in my duffel bag." He walked out with the other teenagers following him to his room. When they got to Devon's motel room, Devon placed the shotgun on his bed to remove the pistol from the holster and takes the clip from the pistol and pulled the frame back. He puts the pistol down and unloads the shotgun of all of the shells inside and the others did the same with the semi-autos. But Applejack didn't unload the Python so that way it can be ready and Twilight set the bow down with Rainbow Dash putting down the unloaded crossbow. "At least there's plenty of spares in the trailer." "Sound good." Rainbow Dash said, walking out with the others walking out as Devon put all the weapons on his bed in his duffel bag except his father's crossbow and sister's bow because they couldn't fit in the duffel bag. Devon walked out of his room with his backpack and walked towards the trailer to grab some guns and noticed the teenagers that came with him were finding their suitable weapons. "Find what you're looking for, guys?" Devon asked, setting his backpack down and grabbing some guns. "Yeah. It's a good thing we looted that gun store or we wouldn't have a lot of guns." Flash said, grabbing his M&P pistol. "I can't find a Python. But I did find a model of your shotgun and my new handgun." Applejack said, holding out a semi-auto pistol. "Heckler & Koch Mark 23. Its clip capacity is double than my Python. It's in a .45 ACP caliber. That'll help." Devon said, getting a shotgun with a few more pistols, holsters and ammo clips. “Sorry if you can’t find the Python, it’s a rare revolver.” "How many are you grabbing?" Twilight asked. "Enough to swap guns and holsters with the others who have my guns." Devon answered, walking out with enough guns in one pouch walks towards Aria and Sonata as they sit with Cadence on the couch outside the RV. "You're back." Sonata said, getting up and hugging him and receives a hug back. "Glad to see you after a scavenger hunt. Did anything happen while we were away?" He asked. "Two zombies came to the gate and we used a couple of hammers to take them down." Aria pointed out. "You two got the moves." He said, looking at the pistols they had holstered. "You girls talked with Shining about giving my guns back, right?" He asked. "Yeah, we did. We had them on us for when you pass by." Cadence said, handing the PMR-30 pistol to Devon as Aria and Sonata handed him his Hi-Power and P226 and holsters in the empty pouch of his backpack. "I grabbed some of the same guns so the rest of us can still shoot." He grabbed a PMR-30 and Hi-Power pistol and handed them to Aria and Cadence. "Sonata, I thought maybe this could help you better." He said to the girl with the ponytail with a different gun. "Sig Sauer P250. It holds two more rounds and can help you fight the dead a little better." "This actually feels better. Thanks." Sonata said. "No problem. I'll catch you later." He said, walking towards the table with Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Sunset sitting down and eating. "Hey girls." "Hi Devon. Glad to see you came back." Fluttershy said. "You could use a break." Sunset said, handing him a paper plate with a sandwich on it. "Here's something to help wash that down." Pinkie said, handing him a bottle of apple cider. "Thanks girls." He said, taking the shotgun off his shoulder and sits down with them and eats his lunch. "You came back and you're carrying a shotgun and your backpack. What's up with that?" Sunset asked. "I know you three talked with Shining some time ago about giving my guns back and getting some new ones. So, I came by to pick up my guns and give you another one of the guns I gave you." He said, reaching for the P22 and USP handguns for Sunset and Fluttershy and handing Pinkie the M4 shotgun. "Pinkie, I hope it's okay for me to stop by your room get my shotgun?" "Sure. You need it more than me since I got that shotgun." Pinkie replied. "What about that pistol you gave her?" Fluttershy asked. "That was from a tank I got trapped in. She can keep that." He answered, takes a bite out of his sandwich. A few minutes of eating lunch, the four teens picked up their trash and put it inside the ice machine. Devon walked over to Pinkie's room to grab his M4 shotgun while Pinkie grabbed the shotgun left at the table next to his backpack as he picked up his backpack and walked back to his room to take out the guns, unload them, and put them in his duffel bag, but keeps his pistol on him. He checks the shotguns for ammo and pulls back the lever on the M4 to unload them. After unloading all of his guns, he walked out, and looked for Rainbow Dash and saw her with the crusaders give them some target practice. "Hey Rainbow Dash. You got a sec?" He called out. "Sure." She answered, giving the three little girls a couple pats on their shoulders, and walks towards Devon. "What do need?" "I was thinking about talking to Fluttershy's parents about what they saw last night and maybe ask Fluttershy if she knows." He said, heard a soft voice from behind. "Ask if I know about what?" Fluttershy asked. "If you heard about your parents seeing someone in the woods watching us last night." Rainbow Dash said. "I haven't heard about that. I feel a little scared about being watched." Fluttershy said. "I get a little nervous when something like that happens." He said. "Do you know where your parents are right now?" "I think saw them in their room up there." She pointed to the room. "Does your brother know?" He asked. "I don't know." She answered. "We should spread the word and let everyone else know after we talk to your parents." Rainbow Dash said, Devon agreed and walked to the upper floor of the motel to Mr. and Mrs. Shy's bedroom and knocked on the door and received an answer from the Shy parents. "Devon, Rainbow Dash. We're glad to see you back from your trip." Mrs. Shy said to the two teenagers. "Yeah. Same to us. We came up here to ask you to something she heard you two talking about something last night when she passed by your room." Devon said. "I heard you two talking last night about being watched by someone in the woods." Rainbow Dash said. "How did you know?" Mr. Shy asked. "Your door was cracked open when I walked by to take watch." Rainbow Dash explained. "Can you two explain what you saw?" Devon asked. "Well, I was using the bathroom in the RV before I went to bed after everyone else went to sleep. I got upstairs to this door and I saw a reflection in the window that looked like something was shiny coming from the bushes, I turned around and it was gone." She said, pointing to the spot in the tree line. "It could have been binoculars that caught a light's reflection. Maybe we should try to put the pieces together on what happened." He said to Fluttershy's mother. He walked downstairs to the RV and grabbed a pair of binoculars and two walkie-talkies for him and Rainbow Dash. Devon tossed one up to her and walked outside the gate and into the spot where Mrs. Shy saw the watcher. "This is the spot. Could you walk down the deck and back to your door?" He asked through the walkie-talkie. "Yes." Mrs. Shy answered, walking down the deck to the stairs and tries to repeat what she did that night with Devon looking through the binoculars at her as she walks back to the door and looks at Devon's reflection in the window. She turns around to where she saw the watcher, but Devon moved behind a tree to think of the hiding spot from her view. "Whoever was watching, must've hid behind this tree so that way you couldn't see that person you saw that night." He said, walking into view and back into the camp to get back to the upper deck to Rainbow and the Shy parents. "We should tell the others about what you saw that night." He suggested. Later that night, they agreed and they brought everyone to the RV, forming half a circle with ends of the half circle at each end of the RV. "Everyone, we assembled you all here for an announcement. Last night, Fluttershy's parents saw what might have been a person in the woods watching us. That person could've been looking for a safe place and went back to the group to tell about our camp and to bring them here or is alone and got stumbled by a zombie and ran away." Devon said to the group. "I didn't see a zombie when I turned around to look." Mrs. Shy said. "Maybe it could have been a crawler." Rainbow Dash suggested. "I would have seen rotten skin on the ground when I went out there." Devon explained. "When we find that person, we need some reasons from that person for watching us and hid from our view." Adagio said. "As long as there isn't anything about hurting or killing them." Twilight said to her. "We don't kill others, we help others to survive." Shining said. "I never said anything about killing them. Ever since Devon saved us, we never even hurt any of you for two months." Adagio said to the group. "She has a point. We've changed ever since that day." Aria said. "We knew that, Aria." Rainbow Dash pointed out. "It's dark, it's best we rest now, and search in the morning." Luna suggested. "My sister's right. We'll get caught by zombies if we go out there right now." Celestia said. "I agree with that." Twilight said, going back to what she was doing and the others continued on what they were doing. (July 5, 2016) At a time, close to five pm, with the sun halfway close to the ground. The group was outside of their rooms, some were looking into the woods from the inside of the wall. The members had various models of Berettas, Glocks, Sig Sauers, 1911s, Heckler & Kochs, revolvers, shotguns, rifles, machetes, hatchets and knives that looked suitable to them. Thanks to their training with firearms over the last month, they knew how to handle a gun and to fight off the undead. Everyone gathered around the side of the RV with Shining Armor setting a map of the area on the table next to the RV. "These are the hunting spots from last month they took." Shining pointed to the five teenagers who were at the spots. "With more of us out there, it can give us a better chance to cover more ground and find that person." "Do you think it would be best to go on foot or we could take the cars?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We'll take the cars. If there's a group out there, we can carry as many as we can with them." Shining answered. "With the trailer on my truck, we can more people and possibly the supplies they got." Devon said as he checked his gun to make sure the clips were full of ammo. "We're going with you. You're not going alone again." Adagio said with Sonata and Aria by her sides. "Rarity, Applejack, and I can take the Avalanche. The crusaders insist on coming with us to help." Rainbow Dash said with the crusaders behind her, Applejack, and Rarity. "We still want to come. We can help out with the search." Scootaloo called out. "Are you sure about this? They're just little girls." Fluttershy's mother said. "They were trained with airsoft guns for a week. They can shoot as good as Devon here. They want to get out of these walls for once." Applejack pointed. "Can we come with you?" Apple Bloom asked. "Shining, do you think they're ready to fight zombies?" Devon asked. "Yes. After what Applejack said, they can go with them." Shining said. "Just remember girls, if you see anything dead moving. You shoot them in the head. Alright?" Devon said to the crusaders. "Got it." They said, standing next to their older sisters. "Me, Twilight, and my sisters can take the jeep." Pinkie said. "So, we're set then, we go to the spots and other spots to find this person." Devon said, walking to his truck and noticed Flash at the passenger side of his truck with a shotgun. "Are you coming with us?" He asked. "Yeah. I thought maybe you could use an extra hand." Flash said, opening the door to the front passenger seat. "That would be great." Devon said, pick up his crossbow from the rear tire and puts it in the bed of his truck and Flash puts the shotgun he had in the bed before they got into their seats. He looked back to make sure he was not going to hit anyone or anything. He waited as Shining and Bow opened the gate and he drives off with the avalanche and jeep behind him as they drove into the woods. A few minutes later, the group of vehicles stopped at Devon's spot from last month. They pulled out their radios to speak to each other. "Alright, does everyone know where to look?" Twilight asked. "We've been thinking about looking in other areas we didn't hunt in to get a better advantage." Rainbow Dash said through the radio. "You're right, Rainbow. We can check on new areas in these woods." Flash said. "We'll head right." Devon said. "We'll go left." Twilight said. "Us too, but in a different direction." Applejack said. "We'll check back if we find anything." Devon said, driving to the right while the others went left. After a few minutes, the two vehicles that drove in the same direction got to Rarity and Twilight's hunting spot when the jeep stopped and the avalanche kept driving. Twilight and the Pie sisters got out of the jeep and Twilight, Pinkie, and Maud grabbed their large weapons. "We made it to the spot me and Rarity were hunting at. We will check here for any signs of this person." Twilight spoke through the radio. "Where should we start?" Limestone asked. "We should check around trees and look inside bushes for a sign of our mystery person." Pinkie said, holding out her shotgun. They looked around for some signs, but didn't see anything from their starting point. Marble noticed something in the ground next to a bush. "I think there's footprints in the dirt, here." Marble said to the others. "Let me see." Twilight looked at where Marble was looking and noticed three more sets of footprints and noticed they had different size shoes. "This must look like a group. Four of these tracks are about the same size, they must be kids. Four of them are adult size." She pointed out. "I found this on the bottom of that tree over there." Maud said, holding out a piece of plastic that looked like it held a type of snack set. "It must have been a peanut butter crackers pack someone had not too long ago." "Someone was hungry." Pinkie said, picking up the radio and holds the button. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said. "My group made it to our spot. We're about to search from our end." Devon said through his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way, Rarity." Twilight said through the radio and walks back to the jeep and head into the direction Rarity's group went. With Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, and the crusaders, they made it to their spot that wasn't close to Zecora's hut. There were a few trees and bushes. They got out of the truck and looked around to make sure it was safe. The older girls grabbed their long arms out of the bed of the truck. The crusaders stayed close to avoid trouble from any zombies in the area. Rainbow Dash loads her crossbow with a bolt while Applejack loads her shotgun with the shells she had in her pocket and Rarity loads her rifle with the rounds she had in her pocket. "How do we find signs of our mysterious watcher?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We'll just have to find pieces to where they could have gone." Applejack said. "Just keep your eyes open, darling. We'll find something." Rarity said. "Rarity, you might want to see this." Sweetie Belle called out to the others. "What is it, Sweetie Belle?" Rarity asked, walk to her sister with the others following her to find a zombie on top of a big rock with part of the rock piercing through its chest and with a knife in its neck. "I guess they had a run in with a dead creep." Scootaloo said, aiming her guns at the zombie's head. "Don't shoot, Squirt. You might bring more of them." Rainbow Dash said, getting Scootaloo to put her gun down. She walks towards the zombie, which tried to grab her. She stepped back and managed to get behind it. She pulls out her knife and stabbed it in its head. "This guy looks like he's been dead awhile. I don't think he's our guy." "At least we don't have to worry about that." Apple Bloom said. They all heard the radio make a noise. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." Pinkie said from her end. Rarity picked up the radio on her belt. "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said. "My group made it to our spot. We're about to search from our end." Devon said through his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way." Twilight said through the radio. "What else is there to find here?" Apple Bloom asked. "We'll have to search around for more signs, sugercube." Applejack said. The six girls looked around for any signs of the person they're looking for. Rarity noticed a piece of cloth on the rock the dead zombie is laying on. "This looks like a piece of someone's jeans." She said, picking up the piece of pants. "They must have run and got caught on this rock and this zombie tried to get him or her while they pulled their knife out and stabbed it in the neck and swung it around onto this rock." She tried to point out how it happened. "Guys, there's blood on this tree." Rainbow Dash said, rubbing some of the off with two of her fingers. "Zombie blood?" Applejack asked. Rainbow Dash compared the blood from the tree with the zombie blood on the rock. "This blood is too light to be a zombie. It must be that person's blood. Probably cut their hand while pulling the knife out?" Rainbow Dash asked while rubbing the blood off her fingers in the grass. "Must have, darling." Rarity said. "There's a water bottle here." Sweetie Belle said, holding the water bottle up to show the girls. "It still has some water in it. Probably dropped it when that zombie was coming to this spot." Rainbow Dash pointed out as she took the bottle and poured the rest of the blood off her fingers. A zombie walked towards the girls with the sound of them talking. Rainbow Dash put her crossbow down to handle the zombie. She pulled out her knife to kill it, she kicks it in its shin and made it fall on its side and stabbed it in the head. "I thought about this kind of trick this morning. This will make it easier to kill them." "There are tracks here." Scootaloo said, pointing at the ground. "Are these the same tracks Twilight mentioned?" Applejack asked. "Yes. Two of them are kid size and other two are adult size. It's definitely the same people." Rarity said, the sound of a jeep came from their rear. "Did you girls find anything?" Pinkie asked. "We found a knife, water bottle, piece of pants, and tracks which sounded like the ones you found." Rainbow Dash said. "We've got a group out here to find." Twilight said. "Twilight, we found something strange, there was blood on this tree and it looks like human blood." Applejack said. "Any idea how it happened?" Twilight asked. "We were guessing the person we're looking for cut their hand while pulling this knife out." Rainbow Dash said, showing the knife they found. "There was a water bottle here, too." She held the bottle after putting the knife back in her bag. "Anything else here to find?" Pinkie asked. "I don't think there's anything else to find here." Rarity said. "Let's head to Devon's group. They might have found something." Rainbow Dash said, pulling out her radio. "Devon, we found more stuff on our search and there's nothing else here. We're heading your way." She said, getting in the truck she road in with the rest of her group got in. "Alright, we found a camp here. We'll wait for you, we're going to check it out." Devon said on his end of the radio. Ten minutes ago, Devon, Flash, and the Dazzlings made it to their spot. Devon stopped and looked around to make sure it's clear and for signs of their objective. "You guys see anything?" He asked them. "Nothing." Flash answered. "I don't see anything." Adagio answered. "Same here." Aria said. "Me too." Sonata said, looking through the windshield, she noticed something moving behind a tree. "Wait, there's something there." She pointed to the spot. "I'll check it out." Devon said, getting out of his truck and pulling his hatchet off his belt to make sure it wasn't a zombie. As he got closer, it was a zombie, but it looked like it was eating something. He swung his hatchet forward into the back of its head, killing it. He got a look at what it was eating. "It was a zombie and it was eating what looks like a beaver. Girls, you can come out. Flash, take the wheel and turn the truck off when I say." He said to them, the girls got as Flash got in the driver's seat. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata pulled out their machetes as Devon got his crossbow out of the bed of his truck and heard his radio go off. "We found some tracks and an empty peanut butter crackers pack. There's probably six people out here." Pinkie said from her end. "We hear you, Pinkie." Rarity said on her end as Devon picked up his radio. "I don't think there's anything else to find here. We're heading your way, Rarity." Twilight said through the radio. Devon puts the radio away and loads his crossbow and came back to the front of his truck to lead his group. They started walking into from where they stopped and looked around for any signs of the person or people they're looking for. "Anything?" Sonata asked. "Still nothing." Devon answered. "There's got to be a sign around here somewhere." Aria said as she noticed Devon held his arm up with a fist to tell them to stop. He looks down at the ground. He stands on his knee and picks up an empty can of food. "Somebody had a meal." He said and puts the can down. "Flash, I think it's best to come out of the truck. We'll have to continue on foot." He called out as Flash turned off the truck and went to the back to get the shotgun he brought along. "There are some footprints here. They go this way." Flash said as he pointed the direction they go. They walked a few feet away from the truck to follow the trail until they find something. "Over here." Adagio called out to find a campsite. "Well there's a good sign." Devon said, getting behind a bush as the others did the same with some bushes and trees. Devon looks through the scope of his crossbow to see if there's any danger, but it looked okay. He gave them the signal to move slowly towards the camp. "See anything?" Flash asked. "Looks empty from here." Devon answered. "Cover me, I'm going to check out the tents." He placed his crossbow down on the ground and walked slowly to the small tent with his hatchet in his right hand and zipped it open slowly to not make much noise. It was empty with two kid size sleeping bags. He started to move to the big tent, which was half-way opened and saw that it was empty too with three adult size sleeping bags. He checks the third tent as he unzipped it open, it was empty just like the other two, but with one sleeping bag. "All clear." "This must be the base camp for this group we're looking for." Adagio pointed. "Do you think they'll be back?" Sonata asked, looking inside one of the tents. "I don't know, maybe we can wait for them to return and we'll bring them back to the motel." Devon said, picking up his crossbow where put it and walks back to the camp. "Let's hope they don't take too long to get back." Aria said as she heard Devon's radio go off again. "Devon, we found more stuff on our search and there's nothing else here. We're heading your way." Rainbow Dash said through her end of the radio. "Alright, we found a camp here. We'll wait for you, we're going to check it out." Devon said and puts it back on his belt. He looks at the pot hanging from a stand over a campfire area and took the lid off to see what was inside. "It's just water. Probably from the pond." He puts the lid back on the pot and walks to the first table Sonata was at looking through boxes. "Snooping around in the boxes, Sonata?" He asked. "There's like smaller boxes in here. For like snacks and empty drink bottles." Sonata explained. "I guess someone likes recycling." Devon said sarcastically as he moved them a little find more. He noticed a shiny looking shopping cart to his right. "They must have moving food around whenever they searched for supplies." He said to himself as walked to his left and noticed a pile of trash on the ground. "I guess I should take that back about our suspect, pretty much a litterbug." He walks to the other table with a lawn chair next to it with Adagio looking through boxes. "Looking for anything they could share with us when they come to the motel?" "Unless you want a ton of empty cans." Adagio replied. "I think I'll pass." Devon said, moving a box and noticed an open bag on the table with a small device next to it and picks it up. "What did you find?" Flash asked. "A video camera." Devon answered. "Does it work?" Flash asked as Devon opened the screen to turn it on. "The battery is dead. The charger is in the bag, we'll bring it back to camp and look at the video to identify them." Devon said, putting the camera back in the bag and into his backpack and walks towards the tent Aria was looking through. "There's only two small sleeping bags in here." She pointed. "They're both kid size. I hope they'll be back quick." He replied and went to the tent Flash was looking inside of. "An adult size sleeping bag is in here. Must be the leader." Flash said. "We can talk to the leader to come back with us, that can be easy." Devon said and walks to the tent that wasn't looked at. He looked back to make sure it was clear before taking a step inside the tent. He stepped inside to see what else he could find. He noticed a backpack was zipped open, he grabbed it and looked inside to see what was inside. "Whoever was here sure likes peanut butter crackers." He closed up the backpack and set it aside to look at the sleeping bags, he hears the sound of two vehicles coming to the camp. He looked back to see the truck and jeep the two group have driven in have come. "You're here." Flash called out the teens and crusaders exiting the vehicles. "You guys find anything?" Rainbow Dash asked. "A lot of trash, empty cans and a camera." Devon said. "Did it work?" Twilight asked. "The battery's dead and the charger is in the bag." He answered. "There's six sleeping bags in these tents and a backpack in here has a lot of peanut butter crackers." "Something about this sounds familiar to me for some reason." Pinkie said. "Maybe someone only wants to eat these instead of any other snack items." Limestone sarcastically said. "Very unlikely thought, darling." Rarity said. "What do we do know?" Sweetie Belle asked. "We should keep perimeter and wait for them to come back." Applejack said and noticed a zombie walking towards them. "Here comes one. Twilight, your shot." She said, Twilight pulled out her bow and shot it in its head through its eye as it falls back. "Nice shot." "Thanks, Applejack." Twilight said, walking to the dead zombie and pulls out the bolt she shot and takes a spot to keep watch. Devon looks back inside the last tent and checks what's left to find. He noticed a Canterlot High School Year Book and it came to thought. "Someone from Canterlot must be out here." He said to himself. He looked inside the first sleeping bag and it was empty, he checked the next one it was empty too and looked at the last sleeping bag to find something that looked like a squashed hat. He picked it up and pushed it out to see the design with different colored stars on it. "What the hell?" He said to himself and walked out of the tent to show the others the hat. "Guys, does this hat look familiar?" He asked, showing them the hat. "Is that Trixie's hat?" Rainbow Dash asked as she takes the hat from Devon's hand. "It must be. The stars pattern is the same as it looks back in high school when she wore it in the halls." Rarity said. "If this is her hat, she’d never put it down. Why would she leave it here?" Applejack asked. "Maybe because the wind would blow it off." Aria suggested. "There's no wind out here you idiot." Adagio said. "Do you always have to call me that?" Aria asked in an irritated tone. "Whenever you say something stupid I will." Adagio pointed. "But she's right, Adagio. There is no wind out here." Sonata said. "You too, Sonata. I'll say why she left her hat here in the first place." Adagio said to the pony-tailed girl. "Girls, knock it off. This is not the best time to argue. We have to find Trixie's group and get them back to our camp." Devon said, getting the girls to stop arguing about the situation and puts the hat in his backpack. They heard a twig snap and they all turned to the direction the sound came from. They aimed their weapons to make sure it was a zombie or more coming towards them. They heard a bush shaking, telling them it was coming closer to them. Applejack picked up a rock a tossed it at the bush, receiving the sound of a woman in pain from the rock that hit the person, they lowered their weapons. "They found use." The scratchy voice of a kid said. "Do you think they saw us?" The deep sounding voice of another kid said. "Keep your voices down, they'll hear us." A man's voice said. "Come out, we're here to help." Flash called out. "I never thought I would hear that voice again." The voice of a young girl said, she comes out of the bush to reveal herself as Trixie Lulamoon with some blood on her face and arms. "Trixie, are you okay?" Twilight asked. "I'm okay, my group is okay. But we need help." Trixie said as five people came out of the other bushes with some familiar faces and new faces with blood on their skins. "Snips, Snails and three more of your people are adults. What happened to you guys?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We don't have time to explain. We got attacked!" The woman said. "By zombies?" Scootaloo asked. "That's what you call those monsters?" Snips asked. "The dead people walking around? Yeah, those monsters." Limestone said. "Not those things, these lunatics!" The first man said. "Lunatics?" Sonata asked. "We don't have to explain. We need to get out of here before they-" The other man said as everyone heard a gunshot and ducked. The man felt intense pain coming into his back and out of his torso. He places his hand over an extremely painful spot of his torso and felt a load of blood coming out of a gunshot wound and fell to the ground with a big shock from everyone. "HE FOUND US!" Trixie shouted and pulled a pistol she had and shots in the direction the gunshot came from but didn't fire any bullets. "Why isn't this thing shooting?" "We need get out of here." The woman said, grabbing the injured man by his leg with the other man grabbing him by the arms. "Put him on the trailer of my truck, it'll be quick." Devon said, starting to run back to his truck but noticed Trixie checking her gun and trying to shoot again. He grabs her by her arm and she looked at him. "Trixie, come on." She realized what her group was doing, she ran to the trailer and got on with everyone driving back to the motel. Back at the motel, everyone kept watch from inside the wall. Fluttershy watched out for the pets for her friends. Shining Armor sat on top of the RV with his shotgun. Some of the others were on the balcony of the motel to get a better view of the other side of the wall and the other half were close to the wall to get a better shot towards dead people. The motel group heard the sound of three horns honking. Nightlight and Bow got to the gate and opened it for the vehicles to come in faster. The two trucks and jeep came out of the woods. "WE'VE GOT WOUNDED." Flash yelled to the camp and everyone came to the trailer to see what happened and saw a man with blood coming out of his torso with the other two adults applying pressure to the wound. Nightlight and Bow closed the wall. "Oh my, what happened?" Celestia asked. "This man got shot." Applejack explained. "By who?" Luna asked. "Someone in the wood just shot him, probably thinking he was a zombie from all the blood on him." Devon answered in his possible opinion. "At least he didn't get shot in the head." Twilight said, attending the man's wound and try to save him. "That's chaotic. Didn't the shooter even noticed him trying to attack you?" Discord asked. "We weren't going to attack. We needed help." Trixie said. "How bad is the shot?" Velvet asked her daughter. "The bullet went through, but I might be able to save him." Twilight said, while trying to help the injured man with Zecora helping her. "Is he going to be okay?" Sweetie Belle asked. "He'll be okay, Sweetie Belle. Twilight has learned about medical treatments before this happened." Applejack said. "Were you people watching us from outside the wall two nights ago?" Limestone asked. "No. We've been in those woods for a month. We didn't even know the area." The woman said. "It was probably those psychos who were watching you. We've been in those woods and we didn't know where to go." The unharmed man said. "We're not going back out there. We feel safer in here." Snips said. "Come with us, you boys could use some rest." Apple Bloom said to Snips and Snails with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle bring them to a comfortable place. "No more of that maniac in our lives." Snails said, going with the crusaders. "I'm not even sure this place is safe." Trixie said. "It's safe here, Trixie. We have modified the entrance to keep us safe from zombies." Twilight said, pointing at the wall. "I hope it keeps those people out." Trixie said, walking to a place to rest. "Trixie wait up. We don't even know this motel." The woman said with other man following Trixie. "If we find this guy who they are calling a lunatic. They better have a reasonable question for shooting this guy." Limestone said. "But Devon said it could have been an accident." Marble suggested. "It's quite possible, darling. It must have been a mistake to shoot this guy for a zombie." Rarity said. "Even if the shooter thought he was going to attack us." Maud said. "I'm going to see how the girls are doing." Applejack said, walking to where the kids were. "I'm going to see if Trixie is okay." Pinkie said, going to where Trixie was while the rest of the group left to rest after the experience they had. Devon checked on injured man, he had to help. "You girls need any help?" He asked. "We need you to apply pressure here while I stitch up his wound." Twilight said, Devon placed his hands on the wound, he felt the blood leaking and made the palms of his hands turn red. "How long do you think he'll have until he dies?" He asked. "This is a chance to save him before he dies, if not, his life will go by." Zecora said, while applying pressure to the wound for more pressure to stop the bleeding. "I think we've got it, here. You should clean the blood off your hands." Twilight said, Devon took his hands off the wound and looked at the blood on his hands. He walked to the gate to open it and rub his hands in the grass and got most of the blood off his hand. He walked back inside with Maud and Limestone closing it for him, he had to get someone to pour some water on his hands. He walked over to Sunset Shimmer, with some luck had a bottle of water with. "Sunset, do you think you could rinse this blood off my hands for me?" He asked. "Sure." She replied, pouring the water on his hands to rinse the blood off and saw the mix of water and blood dripping to the ground. She handed him a towel to dry off his hands. "I'm guessing it's that guys blood?" She asked. "Yeah. It was horrible. What it like this on the first few days after went to the hospital?" He asked, drying his hands. "But nobody was getting shot, except for the dead." She said. "Sometimes, I wish I didn't pick up my phone when dropped it at that game. I would have dodged that puck and be with my family and see what the first few days of the apocalypse were like." He said, placing the towel down on the table. "Did you guys find anything while you were out there?" She asked. "Yeah. I found Trixie's hat and a video camera at their campsite before they came back to the camp. She was probably coming back to the camp to get it. I don't think she knows I found it in her tent. She'll be lucky I took her hat for her." He said. "I just saw them on the couch over there. You should go give it to her." She suggested. Devon walked to where she was sitting and got her attention. "You're that kid from CHS, Devon?" Trixie asked. "The one and only." He said. "Wait a minute, I remember the news about you at a hockey game. You were hit in the back of your head and you were put in the hospital. It surprised Trixie you survived a hit like that." She said. "I get that a lot from the group. Who are the others of your group? I know that's Snips and Snails over there." He said. "These are my parents, Jack Pot and Spectacle. Her nickname is Showcase. The guy who was shot is Chris." She named out her people. "How long have you guys been out there?" He asked, sitting down in a folding chair. "Around a few weeks. We lost track of the day we've been camping in those woods." Jack said. "We kept watch to be safe at night and searched for supplies to keep us going." Showcase said. "Then that maniac found us, wanted to kill us." Trixie said, Devon was concerned about what she said. "You've been talking a lot about this maniac. What does he or she look like?" Devon asked. "He is a man. Red hair. Taller than you by a few inches. College age. Crazy eyes. He carries this machete and tried to kill us with it." Trixie described. "Is there a reason why he tried to kill you guys?" He asked. "We don't know. Something must have changed in him back in the first few days of this world." Spectacle said. "This place isn't going to be safe for long. We need to leave as soon as possible." Jack said. "We can pull our weight together and keep this place safe." Devon said, trying to calm them down. "Not with that group out there. They'll get in here and get us." Trixie said, giving the warning she know will come. "At least you guys found us while we looked through your camp." He said, taking his backpack off. "I think you came back to the camp to get this." He extended his hand out with Trixie's hat. "My hat." She said, grabbing her hat and putting it on her head. "This will keep the sun out of Trixie's eyes." She said. "Is this camera your?" He asked, taking the camera bag out with the camera still inside. "Yeah. But the battery died two days ago." She said. "I guessed that's why I found it dead in your camp. The charger is in here. You don't mind if I charge it, do you?" He asked. "Yeah." She answered, Devon and Trixie got up and walked to his truck and plugged it into the trucks power adapter. "We should leave it charging until it's full." She suggested. "What did you film on that?" He asked. "Trixie had someone filming her doing some street performing on the first day the world changed. Some other things after that and some days later of the terror I filmed." She said. "When you tried to shoot, did you forget you ran out of ammo?" He asked. "No. I have a clip full of bullets in this thing." She said, pulling her gun out to show him. "Let me see it." He said, holding out his hand and Trixie gave him her gun. "Beretta M9A1 9MM. Did you find this in a gun shop?" "My dad gave it to me after some training." She said, Devon pressed a button on the side of the grip, the clip dropped from the gun. He pressed the exposed bullet down, but it didn't go down. He pulled the slide back and saw a bullet come out and fall to the ground. He picked up the bullet and looked back at the gun, he noticed the safety was on, he switched it off. He pulls the slide back and pushed the slide lock up to hold the slide back and puts the loose bullet in the chamber and released the slide, puts the clip back in the gun and turns the safety back on. "You left the safety on." He said. "What?" She asked. "The red dot on the slide means it's ready to fire when it's exposed." He explained, handing her back the gun. "Trixie knew that." She said, receiving a ‘really’ look from Devon. "It's best to keep the safety on unless there's danger." He said as Trixie put the gun back in her holster and walked back to her parents. "Devon, Shining. Come here." Twilight called out. "He didn't make it, did he?" Shining asked. "He lost too much blood." Twilight said, as Zecora walked away from the body. "God dammit." Shining said, walking away from the sight. "I'm getting sick of this shit." "Shining wait." Twilight called out, but gave up. "What's his problem?" Devon asked. "Don't be like that, Devon. It's just like the first days, we saw people getting shot and we couldn't stand it as we stayed in the city. Thinking about the bullet going through this guy, he was never going to make it. Especially with attending one wound at a time. We should bury him." She said. "I'll go get the shovel, we'll bury him-" He was interrupted by a pair of hands in front of Twilight's face. Pulling her from behind. "TWILIGHT!" He got behind her and saw a zombified Chris trying to eat her. He placed one hand on the back of Twilight's head and the other hand against Chris' face to get him to let go and got Twilight free. He was grabbed by Chris. He placed his hands on his shoulders to prevent him from getting bitten. Devon grabbed his gun, but Chris' arm hit his hand and caused him to drop it. He struggled to get free and falls back and had Chris on top of him. Devon had his hands placed against Chris' face and pushed his head away from him while shoving his thumbs into Chris' eyes and caused some blood to drip onto his chest. A machete chopped his head, killing him. Devon pushed Chris off of him and looked at who chopped him, it was Trixie with the machete. "Are you alright?" Trixie asked. "I'm fine. But, not bit." He answered, getting back up and noticed the whole group at the sight with Sunset looking at Chris and now with an angry look on her face towards Trixie. "Why didn't you tell us he was bitten?" Sunset asked in a filling rage. "What? No. He wasn't bitten. I Swear." Trixie said. "Well, your un-bitten friend came back and tried to kill our friend!" Sunset said. "Wait, you don't know?" Trixie asked. "What the fuck are you talking about?" Sunset asked back. "It's not just the bite that turns you. No matter how you die, you'll still come back. If you don't destroy the brain, you'll become one of them." Trixie explained to the group. "We're all infected? Everyone?" Devon asked himself. "I guess." Trixie answered. "We first saw it a couple days after we left the highway. We had another member of group, his name was Jake. He looked really scared at everything he saw. He swallowed a whole bottle of pills one night, the next morning, we saw him as a zombie and we had to put him down and checked for bites. There weren't any bites on him, just the empty pill bottle right next to him." Showcase said. "So, my family never got bit." Devon said to himself, he looked at Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash, you said my family wasn't bit when you looked at them, right?" He asked her. "There were no bites on them. Your parents had busted noses and your sister's neck was broken." Rainbow Dash explained. "Your family's dead?" Trixie asked. "Trixie." Jack said, telling her not to ask people that. "Yeah. They died on the highway and crashed into a telephone post." He said. "Sorry. Trixie shouldn't have asked." Trixie apologized. "It's okay. It was just a mistake to ask." He said. "Everybody. We need to get out of here. This guy who killed Chris here is out there somewhere and he could be here at any moment." Jack said. "Is this guy alone or in a group?" Discord asked. "A really big group." Snails answered. "About twenty-five to thirty of these people." Snips said. "There's thirty-nine of us here." Adagio said. "Forty-six if you count us pets." Spike said and noticed Aria counting with fingers. "I only counted six of you pets." Aria said. "You forgot about Gummy." Pinkie said. "But, isn't he-" Sonata's mouth was blocked by Rainbow Dash's hand and was given the 'Just go with it' look. "We won't be able to handle the firepower they've got." Trixie said. "What kind of firepower?" Devon asked. "A lot of machine guns, shotguns and sniper rifles." Trixie answered. "These people must have found an arsenal or a camp from some soldiers and they were already dead for the weapons to collect." Devon said to himself. "We need to get out here and get away from those people before they get here!" Trixie said. "Do you guys have anything like that?" "No, just semi-auto and bolt-action versions of rifles." Devon answered. "It might not get them all easily, but I hope the firepower can stop them." Trixie said. "Hold on, Trixie. Can't we just reason with this group?" Shining asked. "We can't. The guy with the machete is the leader. He just wants to get us." Jack said. Everyone thought about the danger of this group, although they thought a herd of zombies would be a really big danger for them. With the amount of time they've spent at the motel, but the other half was about a month short of the first group. "What do we do, Shining?" Cadance asked. "We'll have to leave. If this group finds them." Shining pointing at Trixie's group. "They'll find us and probably want to do what they tried to do with them to us. We'll pack everything and leave first thing in the morning." "Should any of us go get their stuff?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It might be dangerous for anyone to go out there." Shining said to her. "We didn't cause any loud noise, we could be fine if we go out there." Applejack said. "We'll be safe. I don't think they'll find us." Devon said. "Are you sure about this?" Shining asked as Devon, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash looked at each other and thought about what they said. "We agreed to get whatever's left at the campsite and bring it back here. It's what Trxie's group got and they might need it." Rainbow Dash said as Shining sigh in defeat. "Alright, be careful out there." Shining said. "We will." Applejack said, walking to Devon's truck with Rainbow Dash beside her. When they got there, they noticed Devon was walking towards his motel room, going inside and coming back out with his bag of guns. "Are ya puttin' the bag in here?" She asked. "Yeah. I'm going to use one of the shotguns when we go out there." Devon said, putting the bag down and taking one of the two shotguns out of his bag and loads it full of shells. "Rainbow Dash, you should get a shotgun two." "Okay. I'll go get one." Rainbow Dash said, walking to the storage trailer of firearms and grabbed the first shotgun she saw and picked up a box full of shells for the gun and walked back to the truck. "This Remington 870 looks perfect to use when we go out there." She said, loading the shotgun and noticed Limestone and Adagio at the doors of the truck. "You two coming with us?" She asked. "We are." Adagio answered. "He told us to come with you guys and help." Limestone said. "They can help us pack up the camp faster. Come on." Devon said, putting his bag of guns on the floor of the back seats and gets in the driver seat of his truck as the others got in the passenger seats. He backed up and turned around to drive forward into the woods after Celestia and Luna opened the wall and drove off to Trixie's campsite to pack it up. Ten minutes later with slow driving through the woods, they looked out their windows to see any sign of the dangerous people and zombies in the woods as Devon drove through and made it to the camp. He turns the truck off and gets out of the truck with his shotgun as the others got out with their weapons and closed the truck doors. They looked around to make sure it was safe and it was safe. They walked towards the camp and saw seven zombies standing at the camp, they hid behind the trees and the bushes Devon and Adagio hid behind earlier with Limestone, Rainbow Dash and Applejack doing the same. They looked at each other and pulled out their melee weapons to kill them quietly. Applejack picked up a rock and threw it in a direction to distract the zombies and to kill them easier. They walked up slowly and each teenager got a zombie with a stab, bash or chop to the back of their heads. After Devon chopped his zombie, his hatchet was stuck in its head, he tried to pull it out when the last two zombies came back after hearing the dead five zombies fall to the ground and try to eat the survivors. Rainbow Dash and Applejack handled the last two with Applejack bashing one in the face with her hammer and Rainbow Dash grabbing the other by its throat and stabbing its forehead. Devon managed to get his hatchet out. "Are you alright, dude?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I'm fine. The hatchet got stuck in that swing." Devon said. "You might need a different melee weapon when we get back." Applejack said. "Before you get stuck and get eaten by the dead." Limestone said and received a punch to her by Adagio for what she said. "Don't talk to him like that, he just had trouble with the zombie he took care of." Adagio said. "Let's pack up this camp before it gets dark. We don't have much time left." Devon said, heading towards the table with boxes and noticed a box was on the ground with half of all the empty cans on the ground. "This must have been knocked over after Chris was shot." He said to himself as he puts his shotgun down and puts the cans in the box. "We should handle the boxes and shopping cart first. They'll be a start." He said, picking up the box of can while the girls picked up the other boxes and shopping cart, put them in the bed of the truck, went back to the table they were on and put that in the bed. "Now to take care of the tents." Rainbow Dash said, walking towards the big tent, but took the bags and sleeping bags out of the tents and into the truck's bed and back to the tent to take it apart. Flash and Devon started to take down the tent Trixie and her parents slept in while Adagio and Applejack took care of Chris' tent. They got all the tents into the truck bed, they folded the table's legs in and carried the table to the bed while some of the others freed the trap from a couple of trees and posts that was covering the table from any rain. They looked at the pot with water that was hanging over the fire. "Should we keep the water in that pot?" Rainbow Dash asked. "If we put it in the bed, it might get the load wet and I don't think they would like their tents and sleeping bags wet." Applejack said. "If we put it in the truck and with the rough ground, it might jump out of the pot and spread all over the floor." Devon said. "We should put that fire out before we leave." Flash said, taking the pot and pours the water over the burning logs. "I hope this will confuse those confuse that crazy group out here." Adagio said. "Same here." Devon said, looking at the sky and noticed the sun was halfway down the trees in the distance. "It's almost night. We better get back the motel before it gets dark." He said to his group, he and the others walked back to the truck and noticed a zombie coming to them. He noticed Adagio pulling out her gun, he grabbed wrist and made her lower the gun. "Leave it. It won't find us when we get out of here." "You're right. It's not worth it." Adagio agreed and put her gun back into her holster. She got in the truck with the other. When she closed her door, the zombie pressed its face against the window and tried to bite her. Devon started the truck and drove off with the zombie falling to its side. It gets back up, but was shot in the head by an arrow, but the teenagers didn't notice the zombie got killed. Ten minutes of driving back to the motel, they noticed a pair of sticks in the shape of a cross standing in the ground. Which was Chris' grave the group made while the truck passengers were packing up the camp. The gate opened with Igneous and Mr. Shy pulling the dumpsters out of the way. After the truck got inside, Igneous and Mr. Shy closed the wall and walked to the truck after it parked next to the other vehicle that were parked a space away from the RV. "Did everything go okay?" Shining asked. "It went fine. There were some zombies when we got there." Flash said, getting out of the truck along with the others. "We took care of them." Rainbow Dash said. "How much of the camp did you get?" Cadance asked. "The entire camp." Applejack answered. "You guys got all of our stuff?" Snails asked. "Yep. All the tents, bags, boxes, table, and shopping cart." Devon said. "What about the pot we had?" Snips asked. "We got that, too. But we dumped the water out before we left the woods. We didn't want any of the load or the truck's floor wet." Adagio said. "Did any of you see those people while you were out there?" Spectacle asked. "No. We didn't see anyone out there." Devon said. "I'm glad your safe. Trixie just keeps thinking about what happened to you months ago." Trixie said. "Thanks." He thanked Trixie for her care. "Don't mention it." She said. "We should get some rest, it's pretty dark now." Luna said. "But we need to keep watch until we leave tomorrow morning. We'll take watch three at a time." Shining said. "Are you sure three of us at a time should keep watch, Shining?" Velvet asked. "I'm sure." He said to his mother. "I'd have to agree with that." Bow said. "Same here." Discord said. "I volunteer to be part of the first watch." "I'm in." Bow said. "I'm part of the first watch, too. Everybody, we'll take turns every hour until we leave." Shining said to the group. "Do we get to keep watch at some point?" Apple Bloom asked with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle beside her. "No, sugarcube." Applejack said. "But, we're old enough." Sweetie Belle said. "We know, but not for this situation." Rarity said. "We can handle it." Scootaloo said, standing up to the older siblings. "Girls, these are dangerous people. We can't risk you three getting hurt." Fluttershy said. "That sucks. We helped you guys out there in those woods." Scootaloo said to Rainbow Dash. "That was different, Squirt. This motel isn't safe anymore." Rainbow Dash said. "Everyone, go to bed. Now." Shining ordered everyone and they went to their rooms and slept through the night until three of each took their turns to watch. But Devon had to put his father's grill and smoker on his trailer before he to bed with Rainbow Dash and Applejack helping him and went to their rooms. (July 6, 2016) The next morning, Devon woke up to the sound of yelling from a voice he's never heard before. He got up and walked to the window and peeked through the window blinds and saw his group on their knees with a big group holding them hostage. He put his weapon belt on before he opens the door and walks out with his hands up. "Hold it right there, asshole." One of the men said, aiming his pistol at Devon and another man holding a machete with a red handle forced him to raise his hands. "Why are you doing this?" Devon asked. "We were just looking for six people we've been hunting. But I managed to get one of them with a rifle." The man with the machete said. "You shot Chris?" Devon asked with a shocked look. "So that was his name. The name didn't matter. What mattered to me was what I wanted from him, his group and yours." The man said. "What did you want from him?" Devon asked. "All of your fear." The man answered. "What? Why?" Devon asked. "Because it will help bring our world back. And fear is my name." The man said. "What kind of name is that and why do think people getting scared would bring our world back?" Devon asked. "Because there will be a new world order when it makes me leader." Fear said. "This is insane. You can't just kill people when they're scared. We're all trying to get rid of the dead." Devon said. "Exactly. I want all of you people to give your fear and then we'll kill you." Fear said. "Our leader said to bring survivors to our safe zone." One of the other men said. "He’s not here, so we're following-" Another man said as he got shot in his head. Everyone looked at where the shot came from, it was Rarity with her rifle. It got the chance for the group to get away and get to the rooms on the main floor to cover themselves. The group that found them started coming towards them to kill them. "We need to get out of here!" Shining said. "No shit!" Aria said. "We have to get to the cars." Flash said. "We have to help our people before we get out of here." Devon said, taking his gun out of his holster. "Get to the RV, Shining. We'll cover you." He said, aiming out the door with the Aria and Flash doing the same. They drew fire at any of the people that were attacking them. The attackers stayed down when they got fire, Shining managed to get to the RV. "Cover the others and get them to the cars." Shining shouted and started shooting back with his shotgun at the attackers. The teenagers he was with had to shoot at the groups they had to stay behind the furniture the motels survivors placed. Some of them managed to injure or kill the attackers on their left, half of the group, along with Rarity running down the stairs and next to them to the vehicles and the teens ran to the vehicles to get a better angle. "Thanks, kids." Cadance said. "You saved us." Discord said. "Get in the cars. We need to get the others out of here." Flash said, the saved members got into the RV while more attackers came in from the other end of the wall. "They're behind the RV." One of the attackers said. "Help us!" Twilight yelled. "Hang on!" Aria shouted. She and the boys aimed their guns at the attackers and saw one of them get bit on the neck by a zombie and pulled down to the ground. They shoot at the attacking men and got them in their shoulders and heads with a total of seven of them. The other half of the group ran to the vehicles. "Are you okay?" Devon asked. "We're fine, Devon. We need to get out of here." Adagio said, getting into Devon's truck while the others got into the RV and the cars and trucks. "Shining, get the RV started." Devon called out, Shining went into the RV to start it until Devon went back to his truck. Devon got stopped from a threat shot to the ground, he jumped behind the jeep and looked as little as he can to see who was shooting at him. It was the leader of the group who have been attacking his group. "You think can just escape like that? That's a sign of your fear and making it easier for me to get you." Fear said, walking slowly towards Devon as he kept shooting at him and went behind one of the couches. "When I get this entire group, I'll be the ultimate survivor with the one thing you've all got." He said and used up the whole clip in his gun. He reloads to get the better chance to kill Devon, but noticed Devon aimed his gun at his head and was shot, he fell to the ground. Devon was shocked at the sight of killing a person with his own gun, he would only use it to protect him and his group. Devon got up to get to his truck, but was hit in his face stock of a shotgun from an attacker. "Where do you think you're going, asshole?" He said, aiming the shotgun at Devon's face. "Please don't." Devon plead as his attacker pumped the shotgun and was about to shoot him. He was shot in the head and fell on top of Devon. Devon pushed him and saw that Trixie was the one who shot the man. "I remembered to take the safety off." She said, taking Devon's hand to help him up and the took the dead guy's shotgun. "Let's get out of here." She said, climbing into the truck with Aria scooting over and Devon getting into the driver seat to start his truck and saw zombies beginning to overrun the motel. With the sound of all the vehicle's engines running, they stepped on the gas pedals at a time to drive in a line and out of the motel to escape their persuaders until they couldn't see them in their mirrors or hear the gunshots as they drove away from the motel. "Do you girls see them?" Devon asked, looking at his mirrors for any signs of danger. "I don't see them. Why would they attack us?" Sonata asked. "Because they're the people that tried to kill me and my group." Trixie said, looking back behind her. "Do you think they'll find us?" Aria asked. "I don't know. We need to find a new place to camp." Devon said, picking up his radio and speaks into it to talk to the others. "We need to find a place to hide." "We know, Devon. We'll camp a wooded area far from here. I'll find us the best spot, just follow me." Shining said from his end of the radio. "Do you think it will be safe?" Adagio asked. "I hope so." Devon said. "As long as those people don't find us, we're fine." Trixie said, calming down and looking forward in the direction the truck was going with the other vehicles. About thirty minutes later, the entire group found a secure looking wooded area and set up camp with the vehicles making a circle with some space between them and ropes with cans on strings to give them a warning if there's any zombies or attackers coming to their camp. Many of them sat in foldout chairs and some others kept watch. "Is this place safe from the bad people?" Sweetie Belle asked. "I'm sure it's safe, Sweetie Belle." Cookie Crumbles said, placing her hand on Sweetie Belle's shoulder. "That guy was messed up. What would make do this?" Rainbow Dash asked. "That's what I was wondering. Was that guy changed when this world went to shit?" Devon asked, looking at his gun. "That could be the possibility, Devon. When the infection began, people started to riot at the sight of people shooting zombies when we were ordered to evacuate. They turned vehicles over, smashed windows, set cars on fire, and trashed the insides of buildings." Pinkie said. "At least you got that monster back there. He won't be causing any trouble to Trixie and the whole group I'm a part of." Trixie said to Devon and got him to look at her. "But I wasn't going to kill him. I was going to shoot him in his shoulder." Devon said. "What? So, you can let him come after all of us and try to kill us again?" Snips said. "I don't want that guy in my life." Snails said. "Don't worry, kids. He won't hurt anyone ever again." Spectacle said. "What you did back there kiddo was for the best." Jack said. "You had to protect yourself from the danger we had coming." He said, Devon looked at him in the eyes. "Everyone needs protection from danger. It should only be the undead. I need some alone time." Devon said, putting his gun back into his holster while the people with him, but Trixie walked away. He looked at her. "Trixie?" "Sorry, Devon. I noticed my camera right there." Trixie said, Devon looked behind him to see it in the cup holder, still plugged in. "Oh yeah. It should be fully charged now." He said, grabbing the camera and unplugging it. Devon turns it on and went to the video selection feature. "You don't mind if I?" He asked. "Trixie doesn't mind." She answered. Devon went back to the day of his knockout and started watching. In the camcorder, he saw what she recorded when Canterlot City wasn't in ruins. She walked in the street and watched a tv set on the news. "Well this is an unlucky event to go to a hockey game, especially on Friday the 13th. This kid was hit in the back of his head by a hockey puck and is now in the hospital and to wake up from knockout." The Anchorman said. "I know that kid, Devon. He was an odd kid, but I thought he would be lucky on this day to go to a hockey game." Trixie said to her camera. The video went to the next video on a different day, with her filmed doing some street performing and trying to do magic tricks. In the middle of a trick, three police officers came in. "We need you people to leave area." One of the cops said. "In a few seconds, Trixie is halfway through one of her tricks." Trixie said. "This serious, miss. You need to leave now." Another cop said. "But this is my best trick here." She said, about to finish when she hears gunshots coming from down the street. She grabs her camera and points it in the direction the gunshot came from and saw cops shooting a man eating another man to get him to stop. "Get out of here, people." The third cop ordered and noticed Trixie recording the sight. "Turn that off!" He demanded. A new video starts, Trixie was with her parents in a car trying to get out of the city. "It is May 16th, 2016. I'm with my parents. Snips and Snails are with us trying to get out of the city and these people must be zombies from the way they act. They just keep eating people and anything that moves." She said to her camera and heard the sound of a car crashing. "Oh my god, these people just crashed into that post." She pointed at the crashed vehicle. At the sight of the shot, it was Devon's family who crashed when he recognized the SUV. "My camera shouldn't see this." The video ended and started a new video. "Are you sure about this?" "We're sure, Trixie. You need this to protect yourself and us from zombies. You'll have to do some training before with this gun before you can keep it with you." Jack said, holding the Beretta out to his daughter. "Trixie, your camera is recording." Spectacle said, pointing at the camera. "The red light is the stand by light, right?" Trixie asked. "It's the record light." Spectacle said, walking towards the camera and stops it from recording. A new video played with a scared Trixie running back to her camp. "You'll never take Trixie alive." She shouted, she aims her Beretta and shoots, but the gun didn't fire because she left the safety on. She put her camera down on the table and tries to see what's wrong with her gone. "Come on, Trixie." Snips said, taking her arm and get her to run with him and her group. "Trixie, come on!" Jack said, grabbing her arm and gets her to run with him and pushed one of the boxes in front of the camera and it continues to records what it hears. "Go ahead and run. You'll just make more fear for me to get you guys easier. You'll will die because of it. Give them a few minutes, boys. We'll get them soon and the people at that motel in a couple of days." Fear said, never noticing the camera behind the boxes as the video ended, presumably when the camera's battery died. Author's Note The inspirations for Fear were based on Moon Quill's version of Fear. Moon Quill is a local friend on mine. Fear's machete is based on the red machete from AMC's The Walking Dead and I've got a replica of that weapon for how iconic it is. Trixie owning a camcorder is based on me owning my own camcorder.
Month 4, Day 90-92 (August 16th-18th, 2016)(August 16, 2016) In the middle of the woods, a rabbit comes out of its hole from under a tree. It hoped to a flower and begins to eat. As it eats its breakfast, a zombie caught it and begins to eat the rabbit's head off. The zombie chews the rabbit's chest off and exposed its rib cage. The zombie heard a snap from behind and gets chopped in the back of its head and fell to the ground. "What did it get this time?" Trixie asked. "It looks like a rabbit." Sunset said, looking at the ripped open body of the small animal. "There goes another meal to save. But it won't be enough for the group." Trixie said, picking up her shotgun and walks away with Sunset beside her. "I don't know how much longer we'll last out here. We can't get any animals to hunt and save for when we run low on food." Sunset said, looking around for small and big animals. "In all this heat, Trixie is anxious to find any size of a meal." Trixie said, pulling out her gun so she can be ready to shoot. "As long as there's no zombies around, we'll be fine." Sunset said. "Especially from that group that crazy leader lead." Trixie said, she looks at Sunset. "Sunset. Can I tell you something?" She asked. "Sure." Sunset answered. "Ever since Devon told me about his parents and sister dying on the highway, Trixie decided to take it easy on him. So that way he wouldn't think I'm trying to hurt him." Trixie said. "We actually found them on the way to that motel when we left the city three months ago. He put them out of their misery and we had to bury them and made cross sticks over their graves." Sunset said. "Do you think he and Rainbow Dash are doing any good out here?" She asked. "Trixie hope's they're doing good out here, too." Trixie said, she and Sunset heard a branch snap from around a tree and they pointed their guns to where the snap came from. From around a tree, Devon and Rainbow Dash came out with their crossbows in their arms. "You girls find anything?" Rainbow Dash asked. "A lot of small animals were getting eaten by zombies. We couldn't find anything. What about you guys?" Sunset asked. "Nothing. Just like you two." Devon answered. "We're running low on food. We can't last out here much longer." Trixie said. "I hear ya, Trixie. We're running low on ammo. We need to find someplace safe, fast." Devon said. "We should head back to camp." He said, walking back in the direction to their camp with the three girls walking behind him. They looked around the woods as they walked back to camp. They looked up into the trees for some birds and squirrels. A black bird flew and landed an arm of a tree, Trixie aimed her shotgun at the bird, but Sunset grabbed the barrel and lowered the gun. "You don't want shoot that bird." Sunset said. "Why not? We have to get something to eat." Trixie said, retaking her aim on the bird. "It's a raven. They eat rotten animals and maybe dead zombies. You don't want to eat those." Sunset explained as the raven flew away from the tree. "Dammit! Trixie almost got a meal." Trixie said in frustration, her voice was almost loud. "Keep it down, Trixie. You're going to bring zombies to us and camp." Devon said, getting Trixie to calm down. "I'm sorry. I'm just hungry." Trixie said, in a calm voice. "We're all hungry." Sunset said. "I miss eating those peanut butter crackers. They are the best snack ever." Trixie said. "You ate all of those crackers last week, Trixie." Rainbow Dash said. "Trixie knows." Trixie said. "Come on, let's get back. Talking out here is wasting time." Devon said, walks back to camp with the others following. Five minutes later, the four hunters made it back to camp. The walked under the rope with cans held by string to alarm them of any danger. Shining walked up to them. "Did you find anything?" Shining asked. "We couldn't find anything. Most of the animals we found were ripped apart." Rainbow Dash asked. "I tried to get a bird, but it was a raven." Trixie said. "How's our food supply?" Sunset asked, Twilight walked up to her. "Not enough for everyone. We're going to starve." Twilight said. "We need to find a store." Devon said. "We don't know where to go." Adagio said, getting their attention with Aria beside her. "We have to find someplace safe. Better than the woods." Aria said. "We know that, girls." Shining said. "Is everyone good enough to leave this place?" Devon asked. "We'll have to ask them before we consider leaving." Shining said, he looks at everyone who sitting in chairs and putting their backs against the parked vehicles. "Well, we better do it quick. I don't want to be out here in the open any more than we have to." Trixie said, walking to her parents. "I'm with her on this one. We're not let anyone in this group stay out here much longer." Adagio said, walking to where Sonata was watching over the kids with Aria following. Devon, Sunset and Twilight looked at each other about everyone moving to a better place. "Where are we going to go?" Sunset asked. "If we had a map of the area, I could figure out where we are and find a town, city or neighborhood close to this area. We need big enough houses for the whole group." Twilight said, thinking of a good suggestion. "If there's any of those places around here, I hope there won't be much zombies to fight off when we find a new place to stay, we can't waste our ammo." Devon said and heard the can alarm go off when the ropes are pushed. He and the two girls looked in the direction and saw a zombie trying to get them. Sunset pulled out her machete and walked to the zombie as it tried to reach her. Twilight and Devon grabbed the zombie's arms to prevent it from grabbing Sunset and she swings her machete into the zombie's head. The zombie fell to its knees and falls back to the ground. Devon noticed something behind its back, he stood on one knee and inspected what looked like some kind of rope of its belt. He rolled it over to its side and saw that it was a whip looped through a whip holster. "This guy has a whip with him. He looks like he just died recently from the look of his face here." He said, unbuckling the belt on the zombie's pants and pulls it out of the loops to get the whip's holster free. He looks at the zombie and placed his hand in the pockets of its pants. He pulls them out with two bullets. "Only two bullets. Well, it's not much, but these will help." He puts the bullets in his pocket and checks the other pockets. Two pockets were empty, a back pocket had a something thick inside. He pulls it out of the pocket and it was a wallet. "This guy still carried his wallet." "I can't believe someone still carried their wallet when they died." Sunset said, watched Devon open it. "This guy's name was Peter Grant. He looks like a nice guy. He died at the age of thirty-seven." Devon said, looking at the driver license. "Are you going to take his wallet?" Twilight said. "I guess it doesn't matter now." He said, putting the wallet in his backpack. "We should bury him." He said, Devon picks up the whip and looks at it for a second. "You used a whip before?" Sunset asked. "No. I remember this one time I went to this zoo with alligators and this employee had this alligator whip to entertain me and my family and this man in a movie series used a whip to fight and swing across places. How long is this whip?" Devon asked to himself. Twilight opened the holster and grabbed the end of the whip to pull it away from where Devon was standing and backed up and made sure she didn't bump into anything or anybody in the camp and got to a stopping point. "It looks like it's twelve feet long." Twilight said, she let go of the whip and lets Devon loop it back in a circle and puts it in the holster. "This whip could be useful." Sunset said, while Devon put the whip in his backpack. "Let's get our stuff packed and head out." Devon said, walking to the end of the rope to untie it from the tree it was tied to, Twilight and Sunset did the same with the other ropes around the camp. Applejack and Rainbow Dash walked up to him with shovels in their hands. "We heard you talkin about burying this zombie, so we'll dig a grave for him." Applejack said, walking under the rope to dig a spot behind the zombie. Devon got the rope off and he picked up a couple of sticks and took one of Peter's shoelaces to tie the sticks together to make a cross. Ten minutes later, Peter was buried and the entire group had everything packed to move out of the woods and followed the RV. Some of the survivors were in the RV with Shining driving. Rainbow Dash drove her motorcycle in front of the Avalanche Applejack was driving. The survivors that were passengers, they looked out the windows in boredom and saw zombies walking around and some eating dead animals or people. Some of them just wanted to open the windows and shoot any zombie they can get with their pistols for some fun, but they would waste their ammo. Adagio checked her gun to how much ammo she had. "Only seven bullets in my gun. We're going to die with this much ammo." Adagio said. "You don't even know if we're going to die." Aria pointed. "I don't want to die." Sonata said, a little nervous at the thought of a possible death. "We won't die girls. We'll make it through this. We can find some gun shops, police stations, anything with ammo." Devon said, keeping his eyes on the road. He reached into his pocket with the two bullets he looted and took a quick look at them to see what calibers they were. He handed them to Adagio. "I looted these from that zombie we buried. You could use them." "Now I have nine rounds." Adagio said to herself, loading her mag. "When do you think we'll find a safe place?" Sonata asked. "Soon Sonata. I don't know when." Devon said. "I hope it will be a nice place when we find one to stay." Sonata said, giving herself hope. "We all do. Everyone is this world needs hope. To bring our world back." He said, slowed down when the vehicles in front of him started slowing down. He pulled out his radio phone to speak. "What's happening?" "We're looking at a sign here, there's a town named Wood Valley and it's two miles away." Cadance said through the radio phone. "Any other towns or cities the sign says and how far they are?" Rarity said from her end. "One is forty-seven miles and the other is one hundred and twenty-nine miles away." Cadance answered from her end. "We don't have much fuel in this jeep here." Igneous said from his end. "We have to go to Wood Valley. There could be food, water, ammo and fuel." Shining said through his radio phone. "We don't have much of a choice now." He said, starts to drive the RV and drive to Wood Valley. The other vehicles followed so they can take the chance to find supplies and/or stay in Wood Valley if it's not safe. Ten more minutes later, the group was close to Wood Valley. Around a mile back, they had to clear a wreck that was in their way to Wood Valley. They couldn't risk the fuel by taking a different route to Wood Valley. The passengers looked at wooden spikes was placed on the ground with zombies stuck on the spikes, they couldn't get themselves out. The group saw what looked like a gate on the road. It was connected to two separate buildings. They stopped when they got close to the gate, some of the members stepped out of their vehicles with weapons just encase if any zombies would approach them. When Rainbow Dash walked up to Devon to watch guard with him, she noticed him holding a different model pistol. "Did you change your gun, dude?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Yeah. I changed my PPK to my Colt M1911A1." Devon said. "Why?" She asked. "Ever since I killed that guy, I stopped using my gun. I swore myself that I wouldn't kill anyone with that gun. I'd only use a gun to protect myself." He said, looking at the trees for danger. "Devon, you did protect yourself. There were bad people before this apocalypse started. I've seen it happen on the news at times when I'm not reading Daring Do. There's always crazy shit wherever people go and what they do." She said. "I knew that." He said. "Do you think this place looks safe?" He asks. "It looks like it from the look of this wall between the buildings, it looks like it was made to be a gate." She said, looking at the wall. "Do you think there's anyone in there?" She asked. "I hope there are people who are still alive on the other side." He said, looking back at the trees. With no sign of roaming zombies, he and Rainbow Dash walked to the metallic gate. "About you killing that guy, it was for your protection. You should go back to your PPK, that gun makes you look awesome." She suggested. "I'll have to think about it." He said. He knocks on the gate, but nothing happened. Shining placed his ear next to the gate to hear for any sound. "Hear anything?" "Nothing." Shining answered as Rainbow Dash tried to look through the crack between the gate doors and Applejack tries to look under the gate, but she couldn't see much. "We can't see anything." Applejack said, she looks at the top of the gate. "Maybe we could climb over the gate?" She asked. "Should we use the RV to get over the gate?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We could. Unless the gate opens outward." Shining said. "You guys have a rope to climb on?" He asked. "I have that whip from that guy before we left." Devon said, taking his backpack off and opens it up to pull the whip out. "It should be long enough to reach the top. I could just swing it around one of those poles and we can pull one of us up." "We will pull ya up, partner." Applejack said, taking the whip and swings it around a pole. The swung end of the whip came back down. Devon puts his hand in the wristband of the whip. "Make sure ya got a good grip." Devon nods. "I'm ready." Devon said, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Shining grabbed the other end of the whip and started to walk back to pull Devon over the wall. He climbed the wall, like he was rock climbing. Within fifteen seconds, he got over the wall and saw people walking on the sidewalks and road of Wood Valley. He was surprised to see how clean it looked, it looked like what looked like the world he knew before he woke up in the hospital months ago. "You guys are going to be surprised when you get in here." Devon said over the gate. He hears a door open and saw four men with assault rifles come out of a building. The four men noticed Devon on the deck to the gate, they walked up right to him. "Hey, kid. You can't be up there." The first man said. "I've never seen this kid in here before. Have you guys seen him before?" The muscular man asked. "No. This kid looks new." The man with glasses replied. "Who are you and how did you get in here?" The bearded man asked Devon. "I'm Devon and I climbed up the wall." Devon answered the two questions as he climbed down. "How did you climb over the gate?" The first man asked. "My people helped me climb the wall." Devon answered. "How many of you are out there?" The bearded man asked. "Forty people in my group and I'm one of those forty. Forty-seven including pets." Devon answered, the guy with glasses was shocked. "Really? I didn't think you would have that big of a group." The glasses wearing survivor said. "We watch out for each other. Really good. Can you open the gate, please? My people would like to come in here." Devon said to the four men. "Sure thing. Just wait right there." The muscular man said, walking to the gate with the bearded man following to unlock a big bar lock keeping the gate closed. When they got the bars up and opened the gate to see a number of seven vehicles, eight with the UTV, drive into the safe zone and close the gate when they came in. "Didn't think you guys would have this much cars when you came here." The man with glasses said to Devon. "Three of the vehicles are mine. We found the RV next to a gun shop, the motorcycle is Rainbow Dash's and the rest we found at a store. That's why there's so many of us." Devon said, he looks at the town again and how it just looks perfect. "How is this possible?" He asked the two men that were next to him. "You should ask Derek. He runs Wood Valley and gave the construction workers to build the gate, they were here before the geeks came." The first man said. "Geeks? That what you call the zombies out there?" Devon asked. "I told you they were zombies, Phil. I just knew it." The man with glasses said. "Alright, Ben. You were right about what the name of those dead people are out there. You don't have to be a dick about our opinions." Phil said, he pulls out a radiophone and clicks a button. "Derek, we got a group of forty-seven survivors. They'll meet you at the courthouse." "Forty-seven survivors. That's got to be the biggest number of people in a group to come here." Derek said from the radio phone. "Well, seven of them are pets." Phil said to Derek. "That's a first. At least the kids will have fun with those pets the group’s got." Derek said, the radio went silent. "Courthouse?" Devon asked as his group got out of the cars and RV. "Whenever survivors come here, we have them meet Derek at the courthouse and they tell him their story about how they survive and where they come from." Ben explained. "This place looks nice." Cadence said. "We have to stay here. This place is too perfect." Rarity said. "All survivors must meet at the courthouse to talk to Derek. He would like to know your story." Phil said to the big group. "Where is the courthouse?" Shining said. "Follow us." Ben said, everyone in the group followed him and Phil to the courthouse and looked at the town to see kids running, probably playing tag. The group saw a few dogs by a playground, it was a dog park, Spike and Winona would have fun there and Fluttershy would like to have fun with the pets there. There was a bakery with loads of delicate baked good inside, Pinkie couldn't resist at the site. She would go for one of the cakes after the meeting with Derek. The group arrived at the courthouse and noticed a few military cargo trucks. The group walked up the stairs, Ben and Phil opened the doors for them and let them walk in. The group stopped when the doors closed and let Ben and Phil get back in front of them so they can know which room they will be in to talk to Derek. Phil and Ben stopped at a pair of doors. "Derek will be in there in a few minutes. Take a seat and wait." Phil said, he and Ben opened the doors and the group walked in and sat down in the long seats and waits for the town leader to come while Ben and Phil closed the doors. "This place is clean." Rarity said, holding her rifle in front of her with it pointing at the ceiling and some others held their rifles and shotguns the same way. "Do you think the leader will let us stay here?" Sweetie Belle asked. "I'm sure there's room for all of us here, Sweetie Belle." Cookie said, placing her hand on her daughter's shoulder. "We will definitely be able to stay here. It's got those walls to keep the undead out. We will get to sleep on beds and even get some cool rooms." Rainbow Dash asked. "I could use a shower and I need to fix my hair." Rarity said to the thoughts of staying in Wood Valley. "The animals here makes it feel peaceful here. I feel peaceful." Fluttershy said. "Do you think they'll have tacos?" Sonata asked, Aria looked at her with a 'really' look. "Why is everything tacos to you?" Aria asked. "I just hope they have some, Aria. I just don't think about that one time I ate that bad taco." Sonata said. "They will have good tacos you dumbbell." Adagio said, annoyed at the little conversation. "Girls! Calm down, please. Can you girls not do this every once in a while? It's getting really annoying." Devon said, trying to get the dazzlings to stop their confrontations. "Sorry, Devon. I just have these cravings for tacos ever since I saw this 'Taco Tuesday' poster at CHS before you arrived." Sonata explained. "That's when it started." Adagio explained. "We'll ask them if they've got tacos when we ask for something to eat. I could sure use a meal myself." Devon said, he felt his stomach growl. "That reminds me, today is Tuesday." Twilight said to them from behind them. Sonata got a little excited to hear what day it was today, she hoped to get tacos. Adagio face palmed herself at what she just heard. "Have you been keepin track of the days, Twilight?" Applejack asked. "Yes. I believe it's really important to keep track of the days and maybe mark the date this apocalypse ends when it comes." Twilight said. "That will be a big moment in world history to put on the calendars around the world." Twilight said, giving the world hope. "It would be a worldwide party to celebrate." Pinkie replied at Twilight's words. "Then you would have to make a worldwide broadcast party host." Rainbow Dash said, a few members chuckled at the comment. "I'd like to see someone agree to let you do that, Pinkie." Limestone said, the doors they came through opened and a man wearing a suit and with a clean haircut walked into the room. The assumed he was Derek, the man smiled like he was a store manager about to hire someone. He walked to the desk and sat down in the chair behind the desk. "Hello everyone. Welcome to Wood Valley. I'm Derek." The leader of Wood Valley said to the group. "For a leader, you know how to dress nicely in a crazy world like this." Rarity said to Derek. "Thank you. I would like to start off with a family to talk to at a time and if one of you members are the leader." He said. "I'm the leader of the group." Shining said, standing up from his seat as his wife, parents and sister did the same. "We'll go first." They walked up to the table in front of the big desk Derek was sitting at. They grabbed some extra seats for them to sit in. "My name is Shining Armor. This is my wife, Dean Cadance. My sister, Twilight Sparkle and our parents Nightlight and Twilight Velvet." He pointed out to who is who. "Thanks for letting me now who you are. What's your story?" Derek asked. "We all came from Canterlot City. Everything was just the same every other day before the world change. I was a security guard at the Canterlot Planetarium." Shining said. "I worked at Crystal Prep High as the school's principal." Cadance answered. "I was an employee at a lighting shop." Nightlight answered. "Served coffee at a coffee shop." Velvet said. "I was a graduate student at Canterlot High School and my friends here are too, but some of the kids were still attending when it was our last day." Twilight answered and explained. "When we first heard about the infection, we were held up at Crystal Prep High School where a lot of people were kept safe until we had to be evacuated from the city, but half of our group was separated when we were evacuated." Shining said, the members that were separated at the time stood up and the others that stayed with Shining and he himself sat back down for a few seconds. "We had to get out of the city on foot and we found a suburban neighborhood just outside the city. When we were trying to find a house to stay in, we found Devon when he was outside his house." He aimed his arm where Devon was and Derek saw where he was sitting. "He helped us with getting weapons and let us drive the cars his family owns. When we got what we needed, we found a motel in the woods an hour away from the city. About a month later, he and a few went back to get supplies and found our family members and we felt like we lost them before they arrived. We used the woods to do some hunting for some animals when it is the best time. When some of us went hunting, they found Celestia, Luna and Discord when Devon caught a deer. The next day, he was feeling sick and he found Zecora." He pointed to the people he mentioned. "She was in a hut on one side of the pond and she's good at making medicine and it helped him feel better. A couple weeks later, we found Jack Pot's family in the woods a day after Debby Shy said she saw someone in the woods across the street from the motel when she saw someone watching us from the woods. When Jack's group was brought to our camp, there was another guy with them. He was shot and he turned into a zombie and we all learned we are infected in a way you can die no matter how you die, if you don't destroy the brain, you'll become a zombie. We had to pack everything in our camp and this group attacked us and tried to kill us." Shining said, shocking Derek in surprise. "That's just terrible. Why would anyone just want to try and kill you?" Derek asked. "Yes. He was going to get Devon when he tried to get into his truck. He managed to kill him before the leader had a chance. After we escaped, we survived in different wooded area for over a month and we saw the sign say this town was two miles away at the sign, we had to head. That's our story. My family is finished here." Shining said. "Thank you, Mr. Armor. Next Family please." Derek said, the Sparkle family went back to their seats and let the Apple family walk up to the desk. "Names please." "Applejack, I'm the middle child in my family and Ah' had a job at a smoothie stand and the Canterlot mall." Applejack answered. "Granny Smith, Ah' was the cafeteria lady at CHS." She said. "Big MacIntosh, Ah' was a student at CHS, just like the other kids here. Ah' helped out with the big stuff around when Ah'm needed." He said. "Apple Bloom. Ah' was a sophomore student at CHS just like my friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Ah'm the youngest child in my family. My friends and Ah were taught how to shoot guns and to protect ourselves." She said. "I didn't expect the youngest members of the group to use any guns." Derek said surprised. "We wanted to use guns so that way we can help each other. Devon got these airsofts for us to practice with, he didn't want the group to risk wasting the ammo. We've been pretty good shots after all that training." Apple Bloom said. "Thank you for your stories. Next." Derek said, the Apples got out of the front seats and let Fluttershy's family tell their story to Derek. "Names please." "Earl Shy. I worked at a furniture store." He said. "Debby Shy. I was a gardener." She said. "Fluttershy. I was a volunteer at the Animal Rescue Center." She said. "Zephyr Breeze. A hair stylist trainee." He said. "What's your story?" Derek asked. "I'll start." Fluttershy said. "When we were all together with the others when the outbreak started. I got separated from my family and stayed with my friends. When I was given this gun model, I thought it was scary to hold a gun for the first. I was told that it had weak kick when shooting it and it wasn't that bad. I feel a little less scared with this whenever I need to use this." She said, showing her pistol to Derek. "It must be the smallest bullet to ever be made?" Derek asked. "Yes. It is a .22LR caliber." Fluttershy answered. "Devon taught me how to handle this better when he gave me practice. I'll let my parents and brother tell you a little bit of their points of view." She said. "We were with the people that stayed in the city when we got separated. The apartments we stayed in was next to a store so we could get supplies when we run low. Our friends and family came there to get what's there and they found us." Debby said. "When we were brought to the motel, we were shocked to see of daughter alive." Earl said. "And I couldn't leave my sister after our reunion and the rest of our story leads to the rest of our group." Zephyr said. "Thank you. Next." Derek said, letting the Shy family go and Rarity's family tell their story. "Magnum. I was a football coach." He said. "Betty Bouffant, a baker." She said. "Rarity. CHS student and a fashionista." Rarity said. "Sweetie Belle and I was a sophomore at CHS." Sweetie Belle said. "My sister and I were with our friends when we got separated from our parents. I've been handling a rifle as my weapon ever since my group found Devon." Rarity said. "He gave me and my friends gun training when he thought it was okay to have our own guns." Sweetie Belle said. "I think I know where the rest leads. Next." Derek said, letting the Pie family go next. "My name is Igneous Rock Pie. My wife and two of our daughters are rock farmers." He said. "I'm Cloudy Quartz." She said. "My name is Maud Pie. I worked at the Canterlot Natural History Museum." She said. "Limestone Pie and this is Marble, she doesn't talk much." She said. "I'm Pinkie Pie, I was a waitress at the Sweet Snacks Café and I was a CHS student." She said. "Who went with Shining's group?" Derek asked. "I did. My sisters and parents were stuck in the city. I was given an exact modal of this shotgun modal when we found Devon, it reminded him of my party cannon." Pinkie said. "We were with the other family members in the city until her friends came and found us." Cloudy said. "When we were brought to the motel, Pinkie stayed with us since she missed us. She couldn't leave us for a minute." Limestone said. "But we dealt with it." Maud said. "That's our story." "Thank you. Next." Derek said, Rainbow Dash's family came up to the desk while the Pie family stepped away. "Bow Hothoof. I was a blacksmith." He said. "Windy Whistle. I was a singing teacher." She said. "Rainbow Dash. I worked at a sports store at the mall and I was student at CHS." She said. "Scootaloo. I was a sophomore at CHS, just like Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom." She said. "Scoots and I were with Shining's group and our parents were with the others in the city. I've been a great shot with a crossbow." Rainbow Dash said. "I was given training to shoot a gun the same time as my friends. We've been carrying pistols ever since we became good shots." "Thank you for your time. It is okay to tell your story short. Next." Derek said, Celestia, Luna and Discord walked up to the desk. "I am Celestia. I was principal at CHS." She said. "Luna. I was vice principal at CHS and she is my older sister." She said. "Discord. I was an electrician. I actually found them when I was looking for help." He said. "So, how did you three survive?" Derek asked. "When my sister and I were in the city when this started. We were in quarantine for a while until we were evacuated. We managed to get off the highway before it was blocked." Celestia said. "Me and my sister had to find a place to stay. We found this neighborhood, just off the highway. There was a decent house we stayed in. After a few days, we had to search for food." Luna said. "I found them when I was searching for supplies. They were surprised to see me after a few years. They let me stay with them. I helped them with searching and we managed to keep ourselves well feed." Discord said. "A few weeks later, there was a small herd of zombies heading towards the neighborhood we stayed in. We had no choice but to leave the neighborhood and get away from the herd. We jumped into our car and we drove until we ran out of fuel." Luna said. "We had no choice but to leave the car and continue on foot. There was a wooded, so we thought if we go through the woods, we could slow them down. We found Devon after he just took down a deer and we helped him get the deer to their camp. That's how we became a part of this group." Celestia said. "I'm glad you three found these people. Next." Derek said, Trixie's family, Snips and Snails walked up to the front desk to talk about their point of view. "My name is Jack Pot. I was a magician." He said. "Showcase. I was an employee at a magic shop in the city." She said. "Trixie Lulamoon. I was graduated student at CHS." She said. "Snips. I was a sophomore at CHS." He said. "Snails. Just like my friend Snips and the crusaders, I was a sophomore at CHS." He said. "How did you people survive?" Derek asked. "I was working on a new magic trick at our house, when the news came on, there was reports about one guy eating his wife's face and everyone in the city was told to stay inside our homes. I called my wife about what I saw on TV and told her to find Trixie and get home." Jack said. "I was working at the magic shop when Jack called. I pulled up the news about what he just told me. I told the customers to leave the shop and I had to closed it. I got to my car and called Trixie to ask her where she was in the city." Showcase said. "I was doing some street magic performing a few blocks away from Sugar Cube Corner. Snips and Snails were filming me with my camera. These soldier guys came in told us to evacuate. We walked for a few minutes until my mom found us and we got in to get back home." Trixie said. "We packed up as much clothes as possible and we left the city a few days after the army arrived. We saw this car crash into a power line post. It scared us when saw that." Snips said. "For over two months, we stayed in a cottage until we ran out of food to find near the area. We left and stopped whenever we see anything and place with some food and we meet a guy and let him join us. We found these woods that was next to the motel, but we didn't know the motel was close." Showcase said. "A couple weeks later, the group that attacked the motel found us and tried to kill us." Snails said. "I tried to shoot them with this gun my dad gave me. But I had the safety on and I didn't know how to use it right." Trixie said, Derek giggled a little. "That not funny!" She said. "Sorry. I guess you didn't get any training at the time your father gave you that gun?" Derek asked. "Yeah. Devon found us the next day and Chris got killed by the crazy guy who led the group. We felt safe at the motel for a while and group found us the next day. We managed to escape again." Trixie said. "Do you know the name of the leader of this group?" Derek said. "No. We don't know his real name. He just calls himself fear and he thinks it would bring our world back." Jack said. "Well, I'm glad you people survived. Next." Derek said, the family got up and let Flash take one of the seats at the desk. "My name is Flash Sentry. I was senior graduate just like my friends at CHS. I was with them when the military came in and took us to the safe zone and rest goes with me staying with my friends and Shining." He said. "It's a good idea to just tell me who you stayed with. Next." Derek said, Flash got up let Zecora take her seat. "I have lived in this time of era, you can call me Zecora." She said. "What's your story, Zecora?" Derek asked. "I lived in my hut when the world changed, but I lived within the motel's range." She said. "Well, I just learned you speak in rhymes. Did this group find you?" He asked. "Yes. It happened when I saw Devon, he managed to take down seven. We first meet two months ago and I was brought to the group by his ego. At the time, he had a cold, but I help him feel well and bold." She said, finishing her point of view of her story. "Thank you for your side of the story. Next." He said, Zecora got out of the chair and let Sunset sit in the chair. "My name is Sunset Shimmer. I was a student CHS and I worked at a Japanese restaurant at the mall. I was with my friends when it started. I went with them. You know the rest." Sunset said. "Okay. Next." Derek said, Sunset got up and let the dazzlings take the seat to sit in. "I'm Adagio Dazzle. My sisters here were a group called the dazzlings as a musical group at CHS for a while." She said. "Aria Blaze." She said. "Sonata Dusk." She said. "How did you three survive?" Derek asked. "We were living on the streets after our incident, but we don't want to talk about that. We just lived in an abandoned building." Adagio said. "It was a dump. When the army came to city, they didn't search the place we were in when all the crazy shit happened." Aria said. "We got scared when we saw so many zombies out there. They going to break down the front of the place, we got out through the back." Sonata said. "When we saw a lot of them on the street, we hid inside a dumpster. We stayed inside the dumpster for like ten minutes until we heard a car alarm go off. I opened the lid a little bit to see the car and all the zombies around followed the noise. It was when Shining a few others were retrieving the RV when came in. Devon was one of them and he found us. He helped us escape the city. When we went to help him with the supply run two months ago, he gave us these guns for when we needed to use them and we've been doing a good job. That is our story." Adagio said. "Thank you for your time. It looks like this Devon you people have been talking about is here and he's the last one to talk to. Come on up, Devon." Derek said, the three girls got out of the seats and Devon walks up to the desk and takes the first seat he grabbed and sat down. "What's your story?" He asked. "Well, I'd like to start off what happened a little bit before it started. I graduated CHS just like the others here. Rainbow Dash invited me to a hockey game later that night with her friends and Flash. We sat at the player seats. We were watching the home team practice until the game starts. I pulled out my phone to check the weather and I dropped it. I picked it up and at that moment, I got hit in the back of my head with the puck." Devon said, Derek made the 'ouch' face when he said that. "I woke up four days later in the hospital. The room was clean, but the hallways were a mess. I saw this blood trail and it led to the cafeteria and it was full of zombies. They tried to get me, but I got in an elevator and ran to the front doors and escaped. There was a bike outside and used that to get back to my house, but I stopped by a park on the way to find help. These cars were everywhere and there was a sign with the word help on it. The cars had people who were dead, like one hundred percent dead. I didn't see any sign of help until I saw a little boy, I asked him for help, but he was already a zombie, I can't get that image of his lips ripped off his face out of my head." His mention of the boy freaked everyone out. "He walked right towards me and I grabbed a tire iron from a car and swung it right into his head. I was scared at what I did, so I got back onto the bike and continued to get back home. When I got home, my parents and sister were nowhere in the house. I went outside to the front yard to wait for them. It was like five minutes of waiting and Apple Bloom hit me in the face with a shovel. She thought I was a zombie and my friends brought me into my house. We stayed there for the night until we had to get the RV in the city. Flash and I were looting this gun store the RV was parked at. I found Adagio and her friends in that dumpster and we came back to my house. We loaded up all the food and medicine into the RV and I got my truck, my sister's truck and my mom's car. We drove on the highway halfway to the motel and I was only thinking about finding my family and I found them." He said and was quiet for a few seconds until he speaks. "They were dead. They were in the SUV and they crashed into a power line post. I got speak to them one more time and I put them out of their misery by getting in the back and stab them in the back of their heads. We buried them after I killed them." "I understand what you're going through. Some of people here have lost their family members too. I even lost my wife in a car accident about a year ago and the last thing she told me was to never give up and that's what lead me to helping others and to making Wood Valley a safe-zone to anyone who comes here. We even send a group to go out and find other survivors and bring them here. I have a man named Frank to lead the group when they go on searches." Derek said. "He sounds like a great guy. Is he here or is he out there?" Devon asked. "He out searching for a group right now. The oddest thing that happens whenever he comes back, he gives report about a number of groups killed by zombies trying to save them or they're already zombies, but it's probably bad luck trying to save them." Derek said. "The rest of my story continues with my group. I don't have anything else to say, but we all could use a good meal." Devon said, stood up from the chair and pushed it towards the desk and his group got up. "Well, the town is going to have dinner party in ten minutes. We can head out to the dog park, everyone will be setting up the tables to serve the food and drinks." Derek said, getting up from the front desk walks towards the door with the group. "Derek. Will there be tacos when we get there?" Sonata asked, getting his attention. "Yes, Sonata. I keep a calendar in my apartment to keep track of the days and I decided to make it Taco Tuesday today. We've got plenty for everyone. But first, let my take to where you'll be staying." Derek said, the doors opened by Ben and Phil who were standing outside the courtroom. Everyone walked out of the room and out to the front doors. The group followed him outside. The group couldn't bother but looked at the town again as they followed him. They walked down a street and stopped at an apartment complex. "I believe we've got plenty of room in this complex for you people. If there's not enough room for you, some of you can share the available apartments." "Thanks Derek. We appreciate you helping us and giving us a place to stay." Shining said, opens the door to the first apartment and walks right into the room with Cadance walking inside with him. The rest of his group walked to other apartment doors to claim them. They were surprised at how nice and clean the apartments looked. It felt like home, they looked at every inch of the apartments and couldn't help but turn on the first sinks they see and run some water. They thought about helping around this town, keep it safe and last until the apocalypse is over. In each apartment, the survivors took off their bags and put them on hangers on the doors. Many of them couldn't resist walking towards the first sink they see in the apartment kitchens or bathroom and pull the handle to see water running through the faucet. After a few minutes exploring their apartments, they took off their weapon belts and walk out of the apartments to go to the dog park and eat with everyone else. Five minutes later, everyone was at the dog park for Taco Tuesday. The group and residences of Wood Valley stood in line with paper/plastic plates to pick whatever they want on their tacos. The group was getting really hungry with the smell of food spreading through the dog park. They were in front of everyone else so they can eat first. Those who sat together were friends and family were sitting at cafeteria tables from a school. Some of the survivors had some burritos with their tacos or not. "It feels like forever since I had a good meal." Rainbow Dash said, grabbing the first taco on her plate. "You and me, both." Applejack said. "I think we can help pull our weight together with this place." Flash said. "I'm with you there, Flash. This has got to be the safest place we've been to so far. Those walls are so tall, they keep out the dead. We can sleep without keeping a gun next to us." Sunset said. "It will be nice, Sunset. Although, keeping my gun beside me made me feel brave." Fluttershy said, taking a drink of her tea. "The only thing I feel like right now is getting some rest and maybe a massage." Devon said, noticed Aria, Adagio and Sonata joining the table with him and his friends and noticed Sonata's plate with five tacos. "You got like five tacos there, Sonata." "I know. I just couldn't help but pick as many tacos as I want." Sonata said, taking a bit out of the first taco she picked up. "With that many tacos, you're going to get a stomach ache when you sleep." Aria said. "Why do I even bother with these two?" Adagio asked herself. "Maybe it's because you three stick together. That's why." Rainbow Dash said. "Don't be like that, it's just how life goes. We all have our own opinions on what we like." Devon said. "If you were with them as long as me, you would understand what that's like." Adagio said. "I'm sure I would know that feeling if I was with them. What do you think of this place?" He asked. "It looks safe from what I've seen. The guards just stay and keep watch at those walls." She said. "It's definitely safe, Adagio. Those walls are really tall and none of the zombies can get inside." Aria said. "Yeah. We don't have to worry about what's out there. I'd like to see peace and quiet for once." Sonata said. "I agree with her. That's all we can think about, a safe place. I don't want to see those killer if they ever find this place." Flash said. "You're telling me, Flash. If they ever find us, we should kill them." Sunset said. "It's been a month since we escaped those people. There's no way they'll find us." Rainbow Dash said. "Ah hope they don't find us here. But we'll be ready to deal with them folks." Applejack said. "We should just eat right now and not talk about the problem we had for the past month. It led us to this place." Devon said, taking another bite out of his burrito. "He's right. We should just eat our food. My tacos aren't going to eat themselves." Sonata said. "You're right, Sonata. I just want to eat." Fluttershy said, eats her soft taco. Everyone else agrees and eats their food. After the Taco Tuesday dinner night, the group threw their plate and cups away in the trashcans and walked to their given apartments. The group changed their clothes and laid in the beds of looked out the windows of which apartments have windows to see Wood Valley in peace at night, after a few minutes of watching the peace, the survivors closed their eyes and fall asleep. (August 17, 2016) The next morning, the group members woke up in their apartments and looked at the clocks. The clocks read Nine in the morning. They went to their own kitchen to eat breakfast. They had their choices of cereal, pancakes, waffles, oatmeal and eggs with toast and bacon and so many different flavored drinks. The taste of hot/warm food was so appetizing, they just wanted keep the food in their mouths until it matched the temperature of the inside of their mouths. Devon heard a knocking at his door, he placed his fork and knife aside his plate and walks towards the door to open it and finds Derek standing in front of the doorway. "Morning Devon. I didn't know the first apartment I would come to see from your group would be you." He said. "Morning Derek. I was just eating some waffles there. What brings you here?" Devon asked. "When I woke up about an hour ago, I remember some of you had backpacks on and I forgot to ask you what you were carrying when you came in." Derek said. "I'll go get it and show you what's inside. It's not much though." Devon said, letting Derek in and went to his room to get his backpack. He took his backpack off the hanger and walked back into the dining room with Derek sitting at the table. Devon placed his backpack in the chair next to the chair Derek was sitting in and he continues to eat his waffles before they get cold. Derek pulls all the zippers open to see what was inside. He saw a few snacks, some ammo, medicine, three grenades and the whip Devon found yesterday. "I know a guy who used a whip like this." Derek said, got Devon's attention. "I found that yesterday on a zombie. He still carried his wallet and his name was Peter Grant." Devon replied. "Peter was one of my people here and he was a lion tamer at a zoo north of here. We couldn't find him after he didn't speak into the radio last week." Derek said. "My people were packing up the camp before we got here." Devon said, finishing off his waffles and orange juice and taking it to the kitchen sink to rinse and wash them. "I put his wallet in the left side pocket. I didn't steal it, I would have considered it as knowing the people I put out of their misery and buried." He said, Derek opened the side pocket and pulled out the wallet. "You can keep his wallet since he was one of your people." "Thank you. We do have a memorial in the courthouse for those who have died. I'll just tape his driver's license to the wall." Derek said, puts the wallet in his back pocket. "If you want to keep the whip, I can take you to the training grounds." "That would be nice. I'll go change my clothes and you can take me there." Devon said, walking into his bedroom and picked out a pair of brown shorts and a blue t-shirt. When he came back to the dining room, the whip was on the table and he picked it up as Derek opened the door and walked out with him. When Devon walked out of his apartment and noticed his friends walking out of their apartments and into the open air of the safe-zone. "Morning guys." He called out. "Good morning." Fluttershy called back. "It's a nice day today. Derek, is there a spa around here? I would like to get my hair fixed." Rarity said. "Yes. It's down the street on the right. I'm going to take friend here to the training grounds. If anyone else wants to come, follow me." Derek said, leading Devon and a few of his friends. They walked down the street to training grounds as they looked at the buildings they didn't see yesterday and noticed a hardware and people walking out with firearms. It must where they keep the weapons. The hot summer air was blowing on their heads, they should have grabbed some water bottles before they walked outside. They even hoped the training grounds would have some shade when they get there. "Wait up, guys!" A voice called out from behind. They turned around to see Rainbow Dash catching up with them to join them. "Sorry. I want to train with you guys. Derek, what kind of training is there?" She asked. "We have different types of training here. We even use some assault rifles for training to fight off a big group of zombies if the ever inside the walls. We have more of them at the hardware store we passed by." Derek and the followers made it to the training grounds. There were cinder block walls to prevent as much penetration as possible. An archery range for anyone practicing with bows and crossbows. "This is a good set up for training people." Twilight said. "This area use to be a parking lot for the condo here. We only do some training during the day so that way we don't wake everyone up at night." Derek explained the area. "What am I going to use for targets with this whip?" Devon asked. "Peter used old cans for targets. They're in that box over there. The guns are over there when you feel like practice with those, they are full-auto." Derek said, walking away from the area. "I'm going check on the rest of your friends and see how they're doing." "Thanks Derek." Flash said, he picks up an Uzi from the wall as Twilight grabs an MP5SD6, Adagio picks up an AK-47, Rainbow Dash grabs an M4A1 carbine and Sunset grabs a UMP9. Devon walked over the box of cans and grabbed five of them. He tied them on some strings to try and hit the cans or snap the strings. His friends decided to put the guns down and watch him and see him try out some whip skills for the first time so the gunshots don't cause him to whip himself by mistake. He pulls a simple swing over the shoulder, but missed. He tries again and hit the can in the middle. "I got it." Devon said to himself and noticed his friends watching him. "You guys not going to shoot?" He asked. "We don't want to freak you out and make you whip yourself." Adagio said. "I guess that's fair enough. Stand back." Devon said, making sure they're not in range from behind. He swings the whip over his head and manages to snap one of the strings holding a can. They were surprised at what happened. "That was awesome, Devon. You should give me a try." Rainbow Dash said. "Sure. Let me get these other cans and I'll put them back up." Devon said. He tries some other whip tricks on the cans. He whips from below his waist, from one side of his waist to the other side and tries a grapple trick on the post the strings were holding onto. It surprised him that he could grab a target with this whip. They could ask Applejack some more tricks since she uses a lasso. "This could be really handy." He said to himself, continues to whip the cans. After a few minutes of practice, he gave the whip to Rainbow Dash for her turn. Devon ties the cans to the strings again and walks out of the way for Rainbow Dash to take her turn now. He and the rest of his friends picked up the guns and practice shoot with the full-auto setting on. The guns caused some aiming to go off target, they put the guns against their shoulders a little harder to get a better aim and they got their aims better. "This gun is crazy to shoot." Adagio said, looking at the gun she's holding. "That AK-47 has a firing accuracy to go a little bit off target. But it could be useful for a group and herd of zombies." Devon said. "I like how quiet this gun is. It's got a three-round burst setting." Twilight said. "An MP5SD6. That will come in handy. I like this M4A1 carbine, it gives a good kick from its fire power." Devon said, holding the carbine. "What's this model, Devon?" Flash asked. "Uzi, a rapid fire 9MM submachine gun. That will fill up some guts." Devon said. "Even though you know the guns you own, you know the guns you don't have." Twilight said. "I use to watch gun shows on TV." He replied, empties the magazine and loads a fully-loaded magazine to fire more shots. The others continued to practice with the guns a little bit longer to get a better accuracy. After thirty minutes of target practice, they took a break and decided to go to one of the restaurants to get some water. When they walked out of the training grounds, they saw their friends by the entrance of the shooting range, probably to practice with the guns they were shooting. "Derek must have told you guys about the shooting range?" Rainbow Dash asked while giving Devon the whip back to him. "Yeah. He told us about the guns they got here. How did they feel on full-auto?" Shining asked. "It was tough the first shots with full auto, but it will take some getting used to." Flash said. "We're going to one of the restaurants to get some water." Adagio said. "Let's hope they have some ice." Twilight said. "We'll see you guys later." She walked with her dehydrated friends. As they walked, it was getting hotter on their heads, they had to get to one of the restaurants in a hurry. They spotted a bar around the corner, they walked up to the front doors and opened the doors to get inside. When they came in, they felt the cold air conditioning hit the sweat on their bodies. They didn't care about getting cold since they were in the woods for over a month. They walked up to the counter got in the seats that were free. "Hello. You kids look like you've been working out?" The bartender asked. "Tell me about it. We were just at the shooting range a few minutes ago and training in the heat is tough." Rainbow Dash said, wiping the sweat off her head. "We could use some water please." Twilight said. "I'll be sure to put ice in your cups. You're all free to get refills if you want." He said, grabbing six plastic cups and fills them up with ice and water. The six teens grabbed the cups and took some sips. Rainbow Dash dipped two of her fingers in her cup and placed the cold water on her forehead to cool off her head better. "I never thought we'd see ice again." Twilight said. "Same here. They must have got this straight out of the freezer." Flash said. "That means they got plenty of energy to power up this town." Adagio said, taking another sip of her water. "Everyone is getting plenty of ice here. It's what everyone wants in this heat. Nobody can stand it this much." Devon said, heard the sound of gun shots coming from training grounds. He and his friends knew it was their group training with the guns they were shooting earlier. When they noticed their cups were empty, they called for the bar tender. "We could use a refill." Flash called out and the tender came back and refilled their cups with more water. "I'm going to take a walk. There are some parts of this town I haven't seen. Be free to join me if you guys want to." Devon said, getting up from the chair and walks out the front door. He felt the heat hit his face and decided to see the armory and how many firearms it held. He walked back the way he came and looked at the training grounds and saw his people training. He noticed Fluttershy trying to shoot an MP40 and was surprised to see her get a little stronger and braver. He looked back at the armory and walked right to the door. When he walks in, he was surprised at the number of guns there were. There were variants of M16s, AKs, pistols, shotguns, rifles and gun attachments. With all these guns, it was enough to keep the town residents protected. He decided to customize a gun for himself if nobody else mind. Devon picked up an M4A1 just like the one he shot, an ACOG sight and a vertical forward grip. He looked at a pair of instructions lying on the table at the back of the store. He placed the gun and parts down to look at the instructions on how to attach them together. He grabs the right tools and starts to put the pieces together. In ten minutes, he made his own customized carbine and picked up three loaded magazines and a strap for the gun and walks out of the hardware store with his new gun. He walked to his apartment to put the gun away and fight off any danger inside Wood Valley. He walks out of the apartment and went to the dog park to see something peaceful. When he arrived, he noticed Spike and Winona playing with the other dogs, Fluttershy was there too to see all the dogs. "How was gun training, Fluttershy?" He asked. "It was hard to practice with real guns. Especially the full auto one I shot." She said. "Same here. But we will get used to it." He said, something popped up in his head. "Did you tell Spike to act natural?" "Yes. Just encase he might surprise anyone here." She said and noticed Spike and Winona tugging each end of dog rope toy. With the two dogs playing tug-of-war, Devon decided to get the rope out of their mouths and play fetch with them. When he grabbed the rope, the dogs were dragged and they let go. "How's about a little game of fetch you two?" He asked. The two pets barked at the word and they were ready to play. "Alright you two. Fetch." He said, tossed the rope about twenty feet away from where he was standing and the dogs went for the rope. Winona got to the rope first and runs back to give Fluttershy the rope. "Want to go again you two?" She asked the dogs and they barked in excitement. She tossed the rope a little farther than how Devon threw it. Spike got the rope Winona this time. "It feels great to play fetch again, I can remember the last time I played fetch before the outbreak happened." She said. "Same here, Flutters. It feels like forever." He said, drinks his water before the ice melts and saw Twilight and Rainbow Dash walking towards them. The rest of their group was walking in different directions through town. "I see Spike is having fun here." Twilight said. "Yeah, it makes me feel like there aren't any monsters out there." Fluttershy said. "At least not in here." Rainbow Dash said, looking at the all the other pets in the park. She looked back at Devon and speaks to him. "Devon." "Yeah Rainbow Dash." He replied. "What you told me yesterday about changing your handgun. It just sounds ridiculous about you did last month, you did that to protect yourself and it's just stupid to keep that on your mind." She said, pulling out his PPK/S from the back of her pants and holds it out to its owner. "It doesn't have to be like this. You look better with this weapon." She said, Devon looked at the gun with a concern look on his face, take the pistol from her hand and looks at it. Devon releases the clip to see if it was still loaded with ammo and it was. He looks back Rainbow Dash. "You went to my apartment to get this and to get me to realize how wrong I am about what I did?" He asked, in a surprised look while putting the clip back in the gun and puts the gun in his pocket. "Just think about it." She said. "She's right. You were brave when you saved yourself." Fluttershy said. "But I was scared at the same time when it happened." Devon said. "It was the smart thing to do, Devon. I would do the same thing if I were the one getting shot at by a machete wielding maniac." Twilight said. "I wouldn't even let myself get carried away if I killed him." "Keep it with you, Devon. You'll get through it." Rainbow Dash said, pats his shoulder. "Okay, I'm going to see what the bakery's got." He said, walking towards the bakery near the gate his group entered. He saw Pinkie eating an entire chocolate cake and he walks to the counter to see what looks good. There were decorative cakes, cupcakes and cookies behind the glass display. "Find anything interesting?" The woman behind the counter asked. Devon looked up to look at her in the eye. To a surprise, she was Mrs. Cup Cake who worked at the Sweet Shoppe from Canterlot City. "Hey, aren't you-" "Mr. Concussion, yup. But it's Devon." He said with some humor for the mood. "Did you find this town or were you found?" "Me and my family were driving and a search party found us, ten miles south of here. It was just terrible out there from what we've seen." She said, looking at Pinkie eating the cake she asked for. "I'm surprised she asked for that entire cake when she came here." She said to him, Devon chuckled. "That girl got more than a sweet tooth and it's sweet teeth." He said, looking at her with her face in the rest of cake. "I've never anyone eat an entire cake after ordering it in the same day." "That's exactly what I was thinking. What would like to have?" She asked, getting to realize he was here to eat one of the sweets. "Right." He said, looking through the display and looked at a delectable looking cupcake. "I'll have that cupcake there." He said, Mrs. Cake opened the door of the display picked up one of the cupcakes and hands it to him. "Thanks." He takes the sweet treat. "You're welcome. Next." She said, Devon walks away and lets the next customer get something from the counter. He walks to the tables for an open seat. He saw most of the seats were taken, but an open seat was available at the table Pinkie was sitting at. So, he decided to sit there since he was her friend. "Hey Pinkie." He said, Pinkie lifted her face and he looked at her face covered in frosting and cake crumbs. He couldn't help but chuckle a little as he sat down in the open seat. "Hi Devon. That cupcake you got there looks good." Pinkie said. "And you enjoy that cake so much, you've got cake face." He joked. "It's funny, it's a bloody apocalypse and we are have sweets inside a safe place." "Yeah, it's kind of reminds me of this scary story with cupcakes in it." She said, licking the cake off her face and Devon looked confused. "Wait, what?" He asked confused, but just realized. "Never mind, it's just you being you." He takes a bite out of his cupcake. "This is just like the treats back at the Sweet Shoppe. She and her husband were probably the ones who bake these." "I just knew this was the same recipe from the Sweet Shoppe. Mr. and Mrs. Cake bake the best goodies back in the city. I wish I could have worked there and send out ads about their treats." She said, eating her cake. "That would be a good job for ya, Pinkie." He said, continues to eat his cupcake and looked out the window. He noticed a few people he knew back at CHS. "Pinkie." He got her attention. "Are those-" "Bulk and the top Wondercolt players. Spitfire, Soarin, Fleefoot and High Winds. They must have found this place sometime ago before we got here." Pinkie said. "That's exactly what I was thinking, Pinkie. And Bulk is still buff. There must be a gym around here." Devon said, eating the last of his cupcake. "Well, I think I'm going to do a workout. See ya later, Pinkie." He got up from the chair and walks out the door. He had no idea where a gym would be in this town, he walked to the nearest person he saw and asked. "Excuse me, could you tell me where's the gym?" "It's around the corner on the right and the third building on the left." The woman said. "Thanks." He said, starts to walk in the direction the woman said. Devon looks at the buildings as he walked to the area he hasn't gone to yet. He spots the third building on the left and walks a little faster and opens the door to get inside. When he got in, he saw a few of his friends talking to CHS students he saw a while ago in the bakery. He stopped in his tracks and overheard his friends talking about their journey. "Speak of the devil." Rainbow Dash said, spotting Devon at the door. "Well I'll be damned. Look who walk through the door." Spitfire said in surprise to see the teen herself. "They were just talking about you. Your skull is pretty strong to handle getting hit with a puck." Bulk said as Devon walked in closer to them. "I never thought I hear about someone come out from a hospital alive." Fleefoot said. "It was interesting to listen about how you taught them how to shoot." Soarin said. "They told us about about your family and what happened. We're sorry to hear that." High Winds said. "Yeah. I've been getting that a lot, but I'm used to it." Devon said. "You decided to do a workout, partner?" Applejack asked. "Yeah. I even thought a workout in a safe place would keep me focused." He said, walking to a press bench. "Whatever this is, it looks heavy." Sonata said, looking at the set while walking to a treadmill. "It does, Sonata. But everyone will get used to it." Devon said. He put five pounds on both sides of the bar, lies down on the bench to get under the bar and lifts it. It felt a little heavy the first few seconds, but he managed to keep his grip and use all of his strength to not drop it to his chest too hard. He lifts and drops back down to his chest while others workout on some other equipment. After five minutes of the workout session, they all switched to a different set to exercise with. They decided to get some water before they get ready for the exercise. Applejack, Bulk and Devon walked to the treadmills and raised the speed to get them going. When Rainbow Dash walked to the exercise bench, she put twenty pounds on both sides of the bar and got on the bench to lift the bar from the arm rests and brings the ninety-five pounds to her chest. The Wondercolts and Sonata were surprised to see her lift that much weight. They grabbed some dumbbells and started with some simple bicep curls. After another five minutes, everyone stopped for a couple of minutes to take another water break. "So, you guys workout in here to improve your special skills?" He asked. "Yeah. We practice running and it helps us outrun the dead. Weight lifting and punching the punch bag to get stronger and makes it easier to swing our weapons at their heads." Soarin said. "The thing about that, we came because of the attack that happened to our camp about a month ago." Rainbow Dash said. "Oh man. How did it happen?" High Winds asked. "We woke up so we could get out of there, but the group was outside and forced us onto our knees." Applejack said. "There were led by this mad man. He carried this machete and we saw the blood on it. I've never been so scared in my life." Sonata said. "I woke up last and saw everyone outside. I walked out with my hands up to show them I was defenseless and the guy who lead the that group was just talking about put us in fear and how it would bring our world back." Devon said, leaving them confused. "That guy was full of shit. He practically lost his mind to what happened." Rainbow Dash said. "We heard someone from that group talking about taking us to their place, but someone disagreed and Rarity managed to shoot him in the head. We managed to get to safety and get our weapons and fight back." Applejack said. "We managed to save everyone and get to the cars. Right as I was about to get into my truck when that maniac tried to shoot me. He was getting closer while I was taking cover and I had to shoot him but I didn't think. I got him in the head and ran to my truck. One of those guys was going to kill me with a shotgun right when I was about to get in my truck. Trixie saved me from that guy and we all managed to get out of there." Devon said. "Did the leader ever say his name?" Spitfire asked. "No. He never said his real name." Devon answered. "He said his name was fear." Applejack said. "That's just stupid for a name." Rainbow Dash said. "Do you guys remember what he looked like?" Bulk asked. "Well, he had brown hair, taller than Devon by a few inches and was kinda buff." Sonata described the man. "It's the rest of that group I'm worried about." He said, puts his cup down and walks to one of the three punching bags. "So, if they ever find us and this place, we need to fight back. Some of the living is more dangerous than the dead." He puts on a pair of boxing gloves and starts punching the punching bag. Swinging side punches, uppercuts, straight punches and kicks to help himself fight better. Sonata, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked over to the other two punching bags to do what their friend was doing. Rainbow Dash let Applejack and Sonata practice with the punching bags. They punched and kicked lower areas of the bags like if they were rib cages, hips and legs. It could give an advantage for weak spots. A few minutes later, their arms were getting tired, so they stopped practicing with the bags. Rainbow Dash got to have her turn, she takes one of the pairs of boxing gloves and starts to practice. "My arms are tired." Sonata said, rubbing one arm at a time. "It'll take some getting used to, partner." Applejack said. "I think I'm good for today." Devon said, walking towards the door. "If anyone needs me, I'll be at my apartment." "I just going to hang here for a little bit." Rainbow Dash said as Sonata and Applejack walked to the door. "Ah' never told ya this, Sugarcube. But I think Rainbow Dash has a crush on Soarin." Applejack said to her friends as they walked out the door. "For how long?" Sonata asked. "Ever since she saw him of the soccer field at CHS." Applejack answered. "Do you think she'll ever tell him how much she loves him?" Devon asked. "Maybe. I bet Soarin loves her too." She said as they walked to their apartments and rest for some time after the activities they did while the rest of their people continued with what they were doing. Later at night, Twilight sat at a table in the Wood Valley library. It feels like forever since she's been inside a library. She read through a book on crafting weapons and realized how useful it would be with surviving. She got her attention off the book when Sunset sat across from her at the same table. "Find anything interesting, Twilight?" Sunset asked. "Yeah. This is advanced science I'm reading here. There are some techniques on how to craft stuff for special uses." Twilight said, pointing at the pages in the book. "If I had this book, I could have made our weapons better." "That actually sounds like a good idea. What do you think would help us?" Sunset asked. "Well, there's a way to make arrows more dangerous than what they are. Like light the ends on fire and make the tips explosive." Twilight said. "Why try to make the arrows explode?" Sunset asked. "This is an idea to take down a group of zombies and any bad people we come across. I'd just have to figure out how them explode when they hit a target." Twilight said. "That's not a bad idea. There might be a book on weapons and how they're made." Sunset said, got Twilight to the thought. "It's just a thought." "There could be one." Twilight said as she gets up from her chair walks to the librarian. "Do you have books on how weapons are made?" She asked. "Yes. It's right over here." The librarian said, walking to the technology section of the library. She looked at which book Twilight was asking for and found the book of weaponology. She walks back to Twilight to give her the book she was looking for. "This book should be right one for you." She hands Twilight the book. "Thank you." Twilight said, walks back to the table she was sitting at with Sunset and opens the book to see the different type of weapons and how they are made. "There should be grenades in here somewhere." She looks at the chapter index and found explosives and turns to the pages. "Here we go. There are grenades and sticky bombs, they are triggered by the pens and the flint inside the grenades. The first model grenades had a seven-second count, today they have a four-second count. If I can make something like this, I could attach hooks on our bows and crossbows, the pins on the grenades can get pulled out when we shoot our arrows." "Don't we still have those grenades Devon found?" Sunset asked. "I think so. I don't think he's used any of them." Twilight said. "They must be in one of his bags." Sunset said and heard what sounded like a bunch of heavy trucks passing by the building. "Sounds like one of the search parties came back and it's a big one." "I wonder if Derek sends the search parties out at the same time?" Twilight asked. "That would be pretty big for one search party. I feel like talking to Derek about his search parties." Sunset said, getting up from her chair and to find Derek. Twilight decides to go with Sunset and talk to Derek about the searches. She took the book of weaponology with her so she could see more info on weapons. When the two girls walked out of the library and noticed how big the trucks were. Nobody was on the trucks when they got out, they must have gotten off in a hurry. There were supplies in the bed of the trucks. Something didn't feel right to Sunset, she knew she had to get Derek as fast as she can, she grabbed Twilight's arm and walked faster to where Derek was at. "Sunset, slow down. Why are we in a hurry?" Twilight asked. "Something doesn't feel right, Twilight. We need to find Derek." Sunset replied, getting to the courthouse. Derek must have a room inside the courthouse to live in as his home. They got to the front doors and walked the room they were interviewed. Sunset walked to the door where Derek first walked into. When she and Twilight came in the back room and saw Derek finishing up what he was eating. Derek turned and saw the two girls inside his home. "I didn't expect your home to be inside here." "I had this part of the courthouse remodeled and my stuff moved here years ago." Derek said, putting his plate and cup in the sink. "I didn't even tell you where I live." "I just guested where you live. We just saw the big trucks outside the library when we left the place." Sunset said. "You did?" He asked. "Looks like the search parties came back sooner than I thought." "We saw what was in the bed of the trucks. It looked like supplies and camping gear." Twilight said. "That's the thing. Frank tells me when his group find people, they're too late to save those people or couldn’t find them. So, his group takes the supplies from the last people. I swear, it's like Frank's group has bad luck." Derek said. "Derek, what does Frank look like? You talk about him so much. It feels like you are concerned about him." Sunset said. "I am concerned about him. I've got a picture of what he looks like. I also made it a deal to take pictures of the people who come here." Derek said, walking to a file cabinet and opens one of drawers to find Frank's picture. "We do have a board in the church to remember who stayed here and died." He looked for the file holder with the letter F on it. "Here we go. This is Frank." Derek hands the photo to Sunset and Twilight. The two girls looked at Frank in the picture. In horror, they recognized him as the leader of the group that attacked them at the motel last month. "Are you two okay?" He asked. "Yeah. He's a good-looking guy." Twilight said. "He seems a bit young to be a leader of a search party." Sunset said, trying her best to not sound scared. "He was a college student when the outbreak happened. About a month ago, he came back and he told one of people he tried to save shot a zombie behind him and the bullet scratched his face and took a piece of his ear off. The group escaped and they couldn't find them." He explained. "It's good to know someone for who they are. We're going to go now." Sunset said, walks out the door she and Twilight came from and closed. They both ran as fast as they can to get out of the courthouse. They managed to get out of the courthouse and to see the residents walking around. "This is so bad! Frank is that maniac that tried to kill us!" Twilight said, freaking out with her hands on her head. "We need to warn the others and get out of here." Sunset said. "We need to find Devon first. He'll be the first guy Frank will try to kill first." Twilight said, starts running to the apartments with Sunset following. They made it to the apartments in twenty seconds and opens the door to their friend's stay. "Devon!" She and Sunset called out, but he was nowhere to be seen. Sunset ran to the bedroom and Twilight checked the bathroom, they still couldn't find him. "He's not in here." Sunset said, noticed the carbine and Devon's weapon belt set next to the front door. "This situation keeps getting worse." She picks up the weapons belt and his backpack. She hands the items to Twilight. "Go find him. I'll get others." Twilight nods in agreement. She runs to get his weapons belt and goes looking for him. Meanwhile in the bar, Devon sat alone inside at the counter with some candles to provide some light for the night to save power to Wood Valley. He looked at the gun he used to kill the leader of the attackers from a month ago. The words Rainbow Dash told him earlier on this very day kept echoing inside his head 'You did that to protect yourself.'. "Maybe Rainbow Dash was right. I did use this to protect myself from that asshole. There's probably a lot more people out there that are more dangerous than the dead." He said to himself. He noticed a shadow to his right, he turned to see who it was and felt a blunt hit from a wooden chair hit him in the side of his rib cage and head. He falls to the floor and placed his left hand on his ribs. One of the candles got knocked off the counter, rolls towards a curtain and sets it on fire. "I knew I would find you." The sound of the voice gave Devon a shock, it made him look behind him and to see the man he thought was Dead, still alive and holding his red handle machete. "I thought I killed you." Devon said, looking at the scar on his face and a piece of his left ear shot off. "That's because your fear kept me alive." The man said, saw Devon try to reach for his gun. He kicks it away from his reach and looks back to see him get up. "You and your people escaped and that was a sign of the fear you all had." He swings his machete to cut off Devon's arm, but he missed when Devon moves his arm out of the way. "And as so as I kill all of you, there will be nothing but fear left in this world." He tries to chop Devon again and missed. "Do you ever stop saying that fuckin word?" Devon asked annoyed at the word ‘fear’. "Nope." The man said and gets Devon cornered against a corner of the counter. "It will be the new world order when our world comes back!" He said as he swings his machete to Devon's head. Devon grabs a chair to block the attack. His opponent moves chair and tries to get his machete free, but gets punched square in the nose and heard a crack in his skull. Devon broke his nose as Frank grew angry at the act of bravery. He noticed Devon got out of the corner and trying to pull the machete out of the chair. He charges at Devon and forced him to a wall and watched him lie on the ground. "You think bravery is going to bring this world back, I'm the key to restoring order." He said, but got hit in the face with a beer bottle and spins around once and fell back against a knocked over table. Devon noticed the fire spreading through the bar, but he had to focus on fighting for his life. He noticed the machete was free, so he grabs it and tries to swing it his opponent's head. The man noticed this action tilts his head to the side and punches Devon in the face. Devon fell over a chair and onto the floor. "Nobody uses this machete but me, especially if they try to kill me with it!" He yelled in such rage and rubbed the blood dripping from his nose. He was going to kill Devon with his bare hands. Devon saw his gun underneath a table in front of him, he rushes to the gun and tries to shoot the maniac. As Devon tries to shoot him, he gets charged by his enemy through one of the windows and lands on someone walking by. With this little help, Devon gets up and runs away from the bar to find his friends. "GOD DAMMIT!" The man shouted in defeat and steps back when the ceiling comes and blocks the window. He rushes to the front door and gets out quick. Meanwhile with Twilight, she came out of the training grounds to see if Devon was there, but he wasn't there. She carried the silenced submachine gun she used earlier. She saw him running across the street like he was being chased. Twilight ran to him as fast as she can to get to him. "Devon!" She called out to him and got his attention. "Twilight!" Devon ran to her as she ran to him. "Twilight, the son of a bitch that tried to kill us is here." "That guy is Frank. Derek doesn't know he's been killing people he finds out there. We need to leave." She said, Devon was shocked about that fact. She hands him his backpack and belt. Devon puts his belt on and then his backpack. Many of the town's residents were confused at the two running teens with weapons in their hands as they passed by. They reached the apartments. "Sunset already warned whoever was here. We need to get others." She said as Devon ran into Adagio, Sonata and Aria's apartment to get their weapon belts. He takes off his backpack and opens it to make sure it still had the grenades, whip and his Colt inside. He quickly puts the whip holster on his belt, in front of his hatchet and takes out one of the grenades and puts it his pocket for any emergency that may come. He runs back outside to find the others. Meanwhile, Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash managed to find Fluttershy, the crusaders and the pets at the dog park. "Guys. That murdering monster is here. We need to leave." Rainbow Dash said, giving the girls and pets a scared look. "Where is he?" Fluttershy asked in fright. "We don't know. But we need to find the others, fast." Applejack said, getting her little sister up and hands Apple Bloom her gun. "I'm going to find Spitfire and her friends, they need to know about this." Rainbow Dash said, giving Scootaloo her gun ran into a different direction. "Where are the others?" Rarity asked, hands Sweetie Belle her pistol and runs into a different direction to the rest of her people. Sunset was looking for her friends, she spots Pinkie inside the bakery eating a cupcake. Sunset runs inside to warn Pinkie. "Pinkie!" Her shout got her attention. "Yes Sunset." Pinkie looked up at her. "Pinkie. You know that Frank guy Derek mentioned?" Shimmer asked. "Yeah." Pinkie answered. "He was that asshole that tried to killed us." Sunset explained. "What?" Pinkie said in shock. "And he's here!" Sunset said. "WHAT?!" Pinkie said with more shock, she saw Mr. and Mrs. Cake came out with their babies in their arms. "What's going on here?" Mr. Cake asked. "You need to come with us. We'll explain later." Sunset said, grabbing them by their not too hard to cause them to drop their babies and get them out of the bakery. Pinkie gets up to leave the bakery, she grabs another cupcake and walks out the front door. Twilight searched for her family to see whether or not they have been found by Frank's men. She noticed the burning bar and how much the fire was rising. A lot of the residents looked at the fire and questioned what happened. Twilight moved on and saw her family walking towards the fire, she ran right to them. "Mom! Dad! Shining! Cadance!" She got their attention. "Twilight. What happened?" Velvet asked, placing her hands on her daughter's shoulders. "It was Frank. He's the guy that attacked us and Devon fought him in there." Twilight explained. "WHAT?" Shining said, surprised at the bad news. "We need to go." "I know, Shining. We have to find the others first." Twilight said. "Any of the others looking for us?" Cadance asked. "Yes. Get your weapons and find the others." Twilight said, runs to find the rest of her people. Rainbow Dash checked the gym to see if any of the Wondercolts and bulk were inside. The lights were off and nobody was in here. She turned around and noticed a man with a carbine aiming it right at her. She quickly hides around the corner and pulls out her crossbow. "I saw you, bitch. There's no use in hiding from me." He said, walking towards his victim. When he turns around the corner, only to find himself the victim when he spots Rainbow Dash and receives a bolt shot right into his forehead and falls back onto the floor. Rainbow Dash pulled out the bolt and takes the carbine as her own. "They must be at the shooting range." She said to herself and runs out the door. She spots some of the people who tried to get her and her group, she hides beside another door and waits for them to pass by. They walk by her, but didn't see her and she continues to get to the shooting range. She spots the burning bar as she walks to the shooting range. "I hope that fucker died in this fire." She said to herself and made it to the shooting range. She found them and Flash was there. He must have told them about what happened. "There's Rainbow Dash." Soarin said, pointing at her as she ran towards him and the others. "Flash just told us the news." Fleefoot said. "I can't believe that rescue man is a monster. More than the dead out there." High Winds said with her hands on her head. "We can't just stand here, we need those guns and get out of here." Spitfire said, taking an AK-103 and SIG-Sauer P320 as her weapons of choice. She takes an extra clip and magazine for her guns and hands Fleefoot and High Winds some guns that look right for them. Bulk grabs an M60 light machinegun and a SIG-Sauer P229 for himself and then hands Soarin a Colt M16A1 and SIG-Sauer P228. "Where do we go?" Bulk asked. "We'll have to get to our cars and RV. There should be enough more in the RV." Flash said, taking the AK-47 Adagio used earlier and starts leading them with Rainbow Dash to where the vehicles are. Meanwhile with Devon, he searched for who was left of his people in Wood Valley. He did his best to keep a low profile from any of the people who were with Frank a month ago. He saw the dazzlings inside a clothes shop, he begins to run when he noticed three men with carbines, he rushes to his right and hides from them. He listened to them when they walked by. "Can you believe that fire man?" The first guy said. "Yeah. Fear was just fighting that kid inside that bar and told us that asshole started it." The second guy said, Devon was mad to hear a lie about something he didn't start. "Whatever. We need to find him and bring him alive so he can kill him." The last guy said, Devon watched them walk away far enough for him to come out and get the girls before anyone else. He opens the door and the three girls noticed him rushing to them with a bruise on his face. "Devon. What the hell happened to you?" Aria asked. "It was Frank." He said. "Who?" Sonata asked. "That guy who attacked use. He's alive." He said, leaving the girls in shock. "What?! That fucker survived?" Adagio asked. "Yes! We need to get the fuck out of here!" Devon said, handing them their belts and starts heading out the door with the girls following him. They moved slowly to make sure none of Frank's men were close by. The girls noticed the burning bar, Sonata stopped in her tracks to the fire rising to the sky and everyone looking at the building. Her friends didn't notice she was not with them. They reached their entire group and some new members in the group. "Are they coming with us?" He asked. "Yes. They decided to come with us after hearing what happened." Shining explained. "We just can't live with some guy who's murdering innocent people out there." Mrs. Cake said, while holding her son in her hands. "That's why he attacked us. The main reason why we were out there in the open for a month." Adagio said, Aria tapped her shoulder. "Adagio, where's Sonata?" Aria asked, Adagio looked at her and didn't see Sonata anywhere. "She was right behind you. Where did she go?" Adagio asked, looking around for her. "We need to find her." Rarity said, everyone agreed and walked back the direction Devon, Aria and Adagio came from. Sonata continued to watch the fire as it began to burn another building. She listened to the people about what happened and something about her friend trying to kill Frank. This reminded her about the danger that's going on right now, she had to get back to her people, but she felt someone grab her by her ponytail. She turned her head to see Frank holding her hostage and held his machete in his other hand, it left her in fear. "Derek! This little bitch is one of them." Frank yelled, got Derek's attention. "Sonata is one of them? But, they're nice people." Derek said. "Don't listen to these peo-" Frank stopped to the sound of someone calling out his name. "Let her go, Frank!" Shining called out and got his attention while he and some of his people aimed their guns at him. Derek was confused at what was happening. "What's going on here, Frank?" Derek asked. “Don’t you fucking get it? The people you let in are killers! They just came up to us when we tried to save some people. There is nobody out there to trust. They’ll just come up to you and stab you in the back. THEY ARE NOTHING BUT MURDERERS!” Frank said all rage he had inside him. “That’s bullshit, Frank!” The shout of Devon’s voice calls out, followed by a gunshot and shoots him in his shoulder. The pain of the gunshot caused him to let go of Sonata and drop his machete so he can cover his wound. This gave Sonata the chance to run to her friends as Frank turns to see Devon aiming his gun at him. Everyone else looks in his direction. “YOU!” He calls out to his enemy. “Derek, Frank is the one who started this fire and tried to kill me.” Devon explained. “Don’t listen to him, Derek. You saw him shoot me and he wants to kill us all.” Frank lied. “Yer a fuckin liar, Frank.” Applejack yells. “You tried to kill us when you came up to us at the motel.” “You did what Frank?” Derek asks in shock. “They’re the ones who’s lying, Derek. We came to their camp to help them and they just opened fire on us.” Frank tries to convince his leader. “You’re the one who came up on us. You forced us onto our knees and wanted to kill us.” Shining said. “Shut up!” Frank demands. “You found me, my parents and friends in the woods at gunpoint before they found us.” Trixie said. “SHUT UP!” He demands again, reaching for his machete. But is stopped by a warning shot from his foe. “You shot a man, right in front of us in cold blood and he did nothing to you. The only thing they wanted was help.” Devon said. "Which is what Derek did for us. He gave us a chance to live and survive." “You’re a liar.” Applejack said. “A murderer.” Rainbow Dash said. “And a monster.” Fluttershy said. “A monster who is much worse than the undead out there that doesn’t deserve to be in here for disobeying the one thing Derek wanted you to do and that is to help people. Just like how he helped us, but you did the opposite for your own selfish game. Trying to put this world in complete fear for no reason. That’s all in you!” Devon said, getting the residents to learn about his secret. “ALL OF YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!” He demands again with so much rage. He removes his hand from his wound to pick up his machete. His machete is nowhere on the ground, but in Derek’s hand. “Frank. I found you when you were alone in the woods. I worshiped you. Your life. Your survival and the choice I gave you to help others and you threw it away.” Derek said. “Give me my machete, Derek.” Frank demands. “No Frank. You don’t deserve this for your lies.” Derek said. Frank was about to take his machete by force and stops at the end of a gun barrel pressed against the back of his head. “And you don’t deserve to live.” Devon said, leaving Frank helpless with his people behind him with their guns aimed at him. "You see, Frank. There's a new world order the living must follow." He said, with Frank listening. "Everyone saves the living, everyone helps the living, everyone doesn’t kill the living. We thrive together for a world without the dead or you die." With that said, Shining and Bow grabs Frank by his arms while he takes his machete from Derek. Frank struggles to break free as Bulk and Nightlight walked over to him to pick him up by his legs. Frank was carried to the east gate and tried to break free. Everyone arrived at the gate and Frank was dropped to the ground. He was in fear before he was going to be forced out of the safe zone. Everyone in Wood Valley gave him a disappointed look for his lies. "It's a real shame, Frank. You could have saved us, but you did the opposite." He said, rubbing his thumb against the machete's blade as Frank watched. "You got any last words before you die in a few days?" He asked. "Yeah. Bullseye." Frank answered, made everyone in front of him confused. "Pore choice of words, asshole." Devon said, Derek noticed a red dot on the back his head. Derek knew what it was. "LOOK OUT!" Derek shouted and threw himself in front of Devon. Everyone ducked at the sound of a gunshot. The next thing they know, Derek was on the ground with a gunshot in his head, blood pouring out of the two holes. It was a set up. Rarity quickly pulled out her rifle and shoots the sniper. Everyone began to run for cover and with this distraction, Frank looks at Devon with full rage, he gets up and tries to get his machete back from him. His shout got his foe's attention, Devon quickly swings the weapons, but Frank grabbed his arm. "You think it's over for the fear?! You don't know the true meaning of fear!" He said, trying to get Devon to let go of his machete. He couldn't stop him from headbutting his forehead into his already broken nose and was forced back up to the gate. This gave Devon to kick his chest and quickly gets up to take the grenade out of his pocket. "FUCK YOU, FRANK!" Devon shouts as he pulls the pin and throws the grenade at the maniac. The grenade rolls past Frank, he noticed the grenade and runs away from it just before it blows him away from the spot and blew open the gate. "Fight back, everyone." He shouts to his group and they start to shoot at anyone trying to shoot themselves. He saw a horde of zombies coming to the gate. He saw Frank standing and walking right to him. "Someone is going to die today." Frank said. "Yeah. It's you." Devon said, taking his carbine out and shoots near him to make him move back. It made him look behind him and see the number of zombies walking towards him. He fights the dead, but they made him back away into a corner. He was unable to escape. Devon ran to his people and saw the people who were with Frank trying to shoot them. "We need to get out of here!" Flash said while shooting. "You think." Adagio said. "Where's Frank?" Limestone asked. "He's serving dinner tonight." Devon said, some of his friends look behind him to see a horde coming from the gate. "We seriously need to get out of here!" Aria said. "We'll have to push through this fight." Rainbow Dash said, shoots at the zombies so that way they don't get killed by anyone and anything. Devon saw the fire power coming from around the corner, he needs something for cover. He looks at Derek's body and thought about using him as a shield. He runs over to pick up the body and starts to run into the open. Frank's men noticed this and they start shooting at the human shield. He didn't get shot from the firing power he felt in Derek's body as his group started shooting at the men with this distraction. He noticed a resident run in panic and was shot by one of the men and lands on Devon, it made them believe he was dead. They turned their guns back to the corner. With this chance, Devon crawled out from under the bodies slowly so that way nobody would notice him moving. He got to cover and pulls out another grenade from his backpack and throws it at the shooters. One of the men noticed the explosive. "GRENADE!" One of them shouts, he and nine more around him got blown up while rest were blown away. This gave group a chance to run for the cars. Some of them had to make sure none of the attackers were getting up to try and shoot them again. Some of the attackers got up and grabbed their guns to shoot the group, but one of them got bit on their neck by a zombie and it caused him to swing his gun behind him and shoot some of his people who were standing up while the others got up and shoot at the dead. More zombies followed the gun shots, they walked to the men and try to get them as they got shot. The big group made it to the gate where they first entered. Applejack and Rainbow Dash pushed the lock bar up and try to open the gate. "Guys, help us with this." Rainbow Dash called out to whoever was not in the vehicles yet. Bulk, Bow, Shining and Maud ran over to help open the gate. Within five seconds, the gate was open. They ran back to the vehicles as part of the horde saw them and split from the other zombies. They noticed part of the horde coming right for them, they start their vehicles and drive out of Wood Valley. Some of the members looked back and watched the fire rise and spread all over Wood Valley. Some of them felt bad about not helping the rest of people in the town. Maybe they managed to get out alive. "Do you think the good people got out alive?" Fluttershy asked, looking out the window. "I hope so, darling." Rarity said, placed a hand on her friend's shoulder. "Someone got shot when Devon was out there." Zephyr said. "Those people were scared because of the setup. They didn't even think about what was happening." Shining said, keeping his eyes on the road. The radio in a cup holder was turned and someone spoke through. "Where are we going?" Flash asked from his end of the radio. Cadance picked up the radio and answered. "Shining is driving us somewhere where they can't find us." She said. "There's got to a be a place where they can't find us." Devon said on his end. "We'll have camp somewhere in the woods again. But we're leaving the lights off and keep watch a group at a time." Shining said and saw a road on his right. "Turn here." He called out and everyone turned right. Everyone followed the road for a few blocks and picked a spot to camp for the night. The vehicles parked in a circle and each of a member got out as Rainbow Dash got off her motorcycle. "How long should we stay up?" Igneous asked. "All night. I want to make sure none of those people find us here." Shining said, picking up his shotgun and checks it see if it's still loaded. He goes to the back of the RV and climbs the ladder so he can keep watch on top. Igneous, Flash, Rainbow Dash, Night Light and Devon get on top of the vehicles they drove looked out a different direction. "The rest of you can sleep and we will take turns each hour." He said. Thirty minutes have passed. There was no sign of danger, a few zombies have passed by, but they couldn't see the group. Devon looked at whoever was keeping watch and they were looking away. He got off his truck and picks up his cellphone from one of the cup holders and placed it against his ear. "Are you okay, son?" The voice of his father asked. "I'm not sure how to answer that, Dad." Devon said, rubbing the side of his head. "I fought this guy I thought I killed last month. He tried to kill me, so I shot him in his face, but it took a piece of his ear off. He tried to kill me inside a bar and he pushed me out of a window. My friends and I had to get the others and escape." "Is he still alive?" His mother asked. "I don't know. I only saw him get surrounded by zombies." He said. "I can't believe someone tried to kill you." His sister's voice said. "I thought I killed him, Savannah. It was a problem I couldn't get out of my head. He tried to lie to the people in this town we stayed in for a day. I spoke the truth about who he was in front of everyone. We were going to force him out of town without any weapons, but one of his men tried to snipe me in the head. The leader named Derek got in the way and saved me. Everyone panicked, we don't know if they made it out alive when the fire in the bar started burning the rest of Wood Valley. We managed to escape and let some new members stay with us." He said. "Do you know them before the outbreak?" His father asked. "Yeah. Some of them were from CHS and two of them worked at the Sweet Shoppe. They have two babies." He said. "This is a big problem. It's going to be hard to keep a couple of babies safe in this world." His father said. "We can find a way to make sure they stay safe. There's a safe place out there. We just haven't found it yet." He said. "Where do you think that place would be?" His mother asked. "Maybe the country side. It's wide open space and there's probably not much of the dead moving around there. We could just head out west and see if there's a house big enough for this whole group." He said. "You got to do what you got to do, bro." His sister said. "Thanks guys. I needed to hear that. I'll talk to you when we get to someplace safer." He said, putting his phone in his pocket and goes back to watching out for any trouble through the dark woods. (August 18, 2016) The morning sun rose beyond the horizon. Each of the survivors were really tired from keeping watch last night. Some of them poured water on their faces to help them wake up better. Shining checked on everyone if they were okay after last night. "Is everyone okay? And I don't mean whoever is tired." He asked. Many raised their hands while others rubbed their faces. "I'll take that as a yes. We can sleep for an hour and then we're heading out." His people felt thankful to hear that. "Do we really have to leave after we wake up?" Aria asked with her eyes half open. "We have to, Aria. We don't know if anyone of Frank's men could have escaped and are trying to find us." He said. "I want to sleep first, Aria. I don't want to go yet." Sonata said as she annoyed Aria with her begging. "Will you stop it, Sonata! We're going to get some sleep." Adagio stopped the two girls with their rambling for how annoying it was going to be. "Girls, please don't try to this again." Devon said, getting in between them. "Which way do we head out, Shining?" Spitfire asked. "We'll head out east to the country side. I hope there's not a lot of the dead out." Shining said. "I sure could use some wide-open space out there." Fluttershy said. "We could grow some food when we get there." Applejack said. "And do some hunting if we see anything looks good to eat." Flash said. "Alright everyone. Get some rest." Shining said, walking to the RV and everyone walked to their vehicles and sleeps for the next hour. Forty-five minutes have passed, Zephyr gets up and walks to the door of the RV without waking anyone up and to find a place to pee. He walks out to the road, so that way anyone of his people don't see him. He looks around and there wasn't a single zombie insight. Zephyr unzips his pants, pulls down the front of his underwear a little bit and pees on the dirt. Within ten seconds of his privacy, he heard the sound of water bouncing off of metal. He looks down and finds out he was peeing on a sign. After he finished peeing, Zephyr finds the edge of the sign and flips it over to get the rest of the dirt off and reads the sign. He managed to get the sign to stand on its side and hear the sound of dirt landing on the ground. It read how far the next two places were and a military base was just three miles away. From what he just read, he ran back to the camp tell everyone what he just found by knocking on each of the vehicle windows and opens the RV door to wake them. "Guys, wake up! I found something." He called out and everyone opens their windows. "Zephyr, it's been forty-five minutes and you woke us up to see something you just found." Scootaloo said, rubbing her eye. "But it's really important. I went out to the street to pee and I found this sign under the dirt. I cleaned it off and a military base is three miles away from here." He explains, everyone was surprised at what he just said. "Zephyr. Take us to where you saw that sign." Shining said, starts the RV as Zephyr walks back into the RV and drives to the road with the others following. "It's right there." Zephyr pointed at the sign. "We need the ammunition. We might even find help there." Shining said to himself and picks up his radio. "We're going to the base everyone. There could be a chance for help when we get there." He said through the radio to everyone. "We were thinking the same thing, Shining." Sunset said on her end. "Maybe there's some full auto weapons we can get." Devon said through his radio. "At least the crazy people won't find us, right?" Sonata asked. "I'm sure they won't find us, Sonata." Devon said. "None of us saw them last night. It was too dark for them to find us." He got Sonata to not worry too much and think about the safety they need. The group drove for three miles, they made it to the base and the gate was closed. Everyone parked their vehicles and got out to see the base, except for the Cakes so they can watch over the babies. "Looks like it’s deserted." Twilight said. "Twilight, it's not full of dessert." Pinkie said. "That's not what deserted means, Pinkie." Rainbow Dash said. "Are you sure? I would see a lot of cakes, pies, cookies and other kinds of sweets." Pinkie replied. "Uh, Pinkie. Deserted means there's nobody here." Adagio said. "Really?" Pinkie asked. "It's true, Pinkie. Besides, deserted is spelled with one S, not two." Devon explained. "Oh." Pinkie said. "Devon, what are you holding there?" Sweetie Belle asked when she looked at the piece of paper in his hand. "It's a picture of me and my family. It was taken the week before our last day of school." He said, looking at it. "I talked to them last night." "Devon, that doesn't make any sense." Limestone said. "You told us they died three months ago." Everyone was confused. "Limestone." Cloudy stops her from hurting the teen. "I did talk to them. I can only hear their voices through my phone." He said. "Ya told us a family called you when we went to your house and would tell us where they were." Applejack said. "There never was a family who called me. It was them." He explained and noticed Twilight inside his truck and looked at his phone. "Devon. Your phone doesn't have a signal." She said. "What?" He asked in confusion as she walked up to him. "Devon, all this stuff with your family is all in your head. Don't let it get to you." She said with her hand on his shoulder. "I don't know if I can." He replied. "You can, dude. You're stronger than this." Rainbow Dash said. "We're here for ya, partner. You can talk to us if you have any problems." Applejack said. "I'll try." He said as he puts the photo in his pocket. In just two seconds, he and his people were blown away by an explosion from the gate. With the sound of ringing coursing through their ears, they had to get up and looked at the blown open gate and Rainbow Dash's motorcycle was destroyed. "MY BIKE!" Rainbow Dash shouts is surprise. She and the others looked back and to see Frank and his people are still alive and that they followed them. "You have got to be fucking kidding me." Adagio said. "Round them up. He's mine. I'm going to teach them the true meaning of fear." Frank said, while holding his machete. "RUN!" Shining yelled and everyone ran into the base to find the weapons as the attackers chased them. His people had to shoot and kill their pursuers. Some of Frank's men tried to shoot them, but they got shot and couldn't get up from the pain. Some of the members took cover behind some Humvees. "We need more weapons." Rarity said. "Get to the armory. We'll hold them off." Devon said, taking his carbine off his shoulder with the dazzlings by his side. The rest of the group ran and fired back as they try to find the armory. He and the girls fired and took cover to avoid getting shot. Adagio and Devon ran out of ammo in their carbines, they had to drop them and switch to their pistols. "This isn't a good spot. We're going to get killed." Aria said. "They don't have much guns. Let's get out of here." Sonata suggested, they agreed and moved away from the Humvee to get to the others. Devon saw two of Frank's men right behind him, he pulled out the whip on his belt and whips the two to get them to back away. He shoots them in their heads and runs to safety. On his way, he finds Frank standing in his path. "You just can't learn to die, can you?" He asked. "That's because of the fear you gave to those people last night kept me alive." Frank said. "How many times do you have to say that fucking word?" He asked in frustration. "It's what keeps me alive and I'm going to kill you in front of your people and prove how powerful fear is to the world." Frank said, walking towards him and was stopped when Devon points his gun at him. "Fear is not the answer for everything." Devon pulls the trigger of his gun and to find out he shot all of his ammo. "Someone forgot to count their bullets." Frank said and continues to walk towards his enemy. Devon swings his whip to Frank's arm and disarm him of his machete. He quickly pulls out his hatchet and throws it hard to Frank's head, but Frank dodged the weapon as it flies into a window of the building behind him. They look at the window and saw zombie soldiers emerging from inside and making their way out the broken window to get them. The two foes run away, but Frank still intends to kill Devon with his bare hands. He tumbles on top of Devon and begins to strangle him. "When I'm done with you, I'm going to take over the next place I see and bring the new world to fix this world." He said in anger. Devon quickly grabs his knife and stabs Frank in the same spot he shot in his shoulder. Frank screams in pain as Devon kicks him off of himself. Devon quickly gets up as Frank pulls Devon's knife out of his shoulder and throws it aside. He saw the zombies getting closer to him, he ran and chased Devon to the bed a M35a3 cargo truck. "I'm going to kill everyone I find as soon as we're done with you." He said as the zombies surrounded the cargo and there was no escape through them. "Not going to happen, fucker." Devon said and begins to fight to the death. Three of Frank's men split from their people, they thought they could get to group before the others. "They won't get away from us this time." The first man said. They turned around the corner and saw the crusaders aiming their guns at them. "Leave us alone." Sweetie Belle said. "Heh. Are you serious?" The second man said. "We will kill ya." Apple Bloom warned them. "You don't have the guts you little bitches." The third guy said, but the girls shot them in their heads and watched them fall to the ground. "We warned you, fuckers." Scootaloo insulted the dead men. "Girls." Sweetie Belle pointed at a big group of zombies coming from where the men came from and ran. They got to a marauder and climbed to the top so that way they can kill the zombies with whatever ammo they had. The fight between Devon and Frank continues on. Frank kicks Devon off of him and gets up to try and punch him into the zombies. Devon ducks under the punch and gets around him to punch him into the zombies. Frank manages to block the attacks and turns Devon's arm back behind him to punch him in his back and make him fall off the truck. Devon manages to bring his elbow to Frank's face and punch him in his face a couple of time at a different angle away from the edge. Frank punched his opponent in his ribs and his face to bring him down on the platform. The group fought back against the attackers as they try to find the armory. Some of the members try to get a jammed door open with all they've got. Applejack and her friends fought some of the men with their empty guns and melee weapons. Applejack gets hit in the face and falls to the ground by one of the attackers and was about to accept her fate. As he was about to kill Applejack, his hand gets hit with a staff and knocked out by Zecora. "Zecora?" Applejack asked why she knocked him out. "I do not kill the living, because life is very giving." Zecora said, helping Applejack up and they saw the door was now open. They ran inside with the others as the attackers chased them. "You son of a bitches can't escape from us in there." The guy in front said as he and his men followed. They got to the door and got the group for a few seconds when they got shot with full-auto guns. "We hit the jackpot." Bulk said. The fight between Frank and Devon continues. Frank has Devon beaten from the fight and got the upper hand. He noticed a photo in Devon's pocket and pulls it out to see his family. "I assume this is your family?" Frank asked at the beaten teen crawl away. "The funny thing about them. They are first people I killed and I liked how they were in fear when they crashed and died." A cocktail of adrenaline grew inside Devon after hearing what he just said. "I can't wait to kill the last member of this family." He said. Devon noticed a baseball bat under a blanket and grabs it. He swings it so hard to the side of Frank's right knee, he broke it and caused Frank to fall on his good knee so he can kick him right into his chin, causing him to bite his tongue. They both get up, but Frank tries his best to stand with his good knee while Devon swings the bat from behind his back and over his head to Frank's head. The bat splits in half after it hits Frank's head, leaving a dent in the top of his skull. Devon tossed the handle aside and punches Frank in his face so hard, he was forced back towards the edge of the bed. Devon brings a really hard punch to the side of his face, he spins at a hundred-eighty degrees. He turns back around to see Frank still standing, he continues to fight and stops when Frank falls off the truck and down to the ground where the zombies were standing. He regains his senses and sees the number of zombies reaching for him. He screams in complete fear, well deserved fear when they tore his right arm off from the elbow, bit two of his left fingers off, bites his lips off and tear into his abdomen to pull out his intestines. He stops screaming as the massive amount of pain kills him. Devon watched Frank get eaten alive. He picks up his photo and gets off the truck to find the others. Devon reloads his gun and looks around for any sign of his friends. He spots the crusaders on top of a marauder and shoots at the zombies to get them away from the girls. "GIRLS! GET OUT OF HERE!" Devon shouts and made the two groups of zombies come after him. He shoots all of his ammo and uses his gun as a blunt weapon to bash the heads in. Most of the blunt hit forced the zombies back as the survivor backed up to a corner of a wall. The crusaders got off the marauder and ran off to find their friends to save their fellow savior. He fought for his life as the dead closed in on him. He was trapped and there was no escape. He was about accept his fate when gun fire was killing the undead soldiers surrounding him. He ducks to avoid fire and looks at all the dead lying on the ground. He looks up to see his people with full auto weapons. "You look like you needed help." Spitfire said. "At the right time." Devon said, walking over the dead and to his people, rubbing the blood from under his nose. "Are there any more the people trying to kill us?" "No. We killed them all. There's not much of them left." Shining said, holding a Colt M16A3. "There's a lot more weapons in here." "What else can we find?" Devon asked. "We should check the other builds and take whatever we can find here." Shining suggested, everyone walked in different directions to each of a building for anything of good use. He and a few others walked to a building to find a storage of any food and noticed some zombies eating something behind a cargo truck. Devon knew they were eating what was left of Frank. "Can I borrow that?" He asked, Shining hand him the carbine and Devon shoots one of the zombie's head. It got their attention and they got up to get some fresh meat. Devon managed to kill the rest and see what was left of Frank. He was now ripped in half. His legs were ripped from his spine, only had one arm to reach out to anything and most of his inside were ripped out. Frank was now a helpless zombie from the look of the color in his eyes. Devon gives the carbine back to Shining and approached the undead monster who killed his family. "I don't know if any part of you is still in there. This is for my family. You getting torn apart is what the true meaning of fear." He spots Frank's machete under the Humvee and walks over to retrieve the red handled machete and finds the word Fear carved into the handle. He walks back to Frank. "You won't be needing this anymore." He steps on Frank's arm and cuts it off at the elbow. He looked at his people and was shocked to hear what he just said. "Devon, is it true about what he did?" Rarity asked. "Yeah. He looked at my picture and told me how he killed my family." He said. "Aren't you going to kill him?" Trixie asked. "As in again? No. This is going to make him suffer for what he has done to me and he’ll just rot in hell." He said, calming down and taking the machete sheath off of Frank's belt. "Let's get the supplies and we can get out of here." He spots his knife and picks it up and puts it in his knife holster. Twenty minutes later, everyone gathered outside with all the guns, ammo and loads of MREs from the buildings. There were loads of handguns, shotguns, submachine guns, rifles, light machine guns, a few launchers and grenades put inside crates so that way they can carry them faster. They took some ammunition boxes with ammo in as much as they can take. The rest carried boxes of MREs from the food storage and duffel bags with stainless steel canteens inside for the other members to carry their own water and flashlights for everyone. Everyone decided to load the weapons and ammo onto the M35a3 truck Devon was on, even the guns of the people they killed. They managed to find a cover for the bed, so that way they can sit in the bed and keep any rain and possible snow off of them and the supplies. Bulk already found the key to the truck inside on the driver seat. Hothoof got the marauder started to get some of the others to ride in there. Devon retrieved his hatchet and had the holstered machete on his belt now. The knocked out member of Frank's group woke up and finds the surviving group still alive. All of his men were now dead. He searched for his weapons and finds no weapons around him. "You fuckers are going to die for what you've done!" He shouts and got their attention. "You'll suffer when I'm done with you!" He receives a shot to his head from Sunset Shimmer. "Shut up." She said, put her gun back in her holster. With everything they looted, they drove and walked to the gate to leave and drive off with the rest of their vehicles. Shining and Cadance got into the RV and saw the Cake family and pets still alive. "How is everyone else?" Carrot asked. "We made it. We're well supplied now." Cadance said. "We also got two more trucks to drive and carry the stuff we found." Shining said, getting in the driver seat of the RV as his family got in and sit down on the seats. Before everyone leaves, Devon spray paints 'LOOTED, NO SUPPLIES' on the sign of the base and gets in his truck to continue their journey to survive. Author's Note My father, sister and I went to one of these alligator zoos in Florida and someone did use a whip, but not to whip an alligator. Indiana Jones whip skills got me to think that whips can be useful in a zombie apocalypse. For Scootaloo, I decided to make her the adopted relative to Rainbow Dash's Family. For the military base, I looked on IMFDB on which U.S. armed forces used which guns and I decided use all of the in service one. Link here: List of weapons used by U.S. Armed Forces - Internet Movie Firearms Database - Guns in Movies, TV and Video Games
Month 5, Day 100-102 (September 5-7, 2016)Month 5, Day 100-102 (September 5-7, 2016) (September 5, 2016) As the sun descends into the west at three p.m., one member of a group stood on the roof of a homeless shelter to look beyond the horizon. He and his people had to leave the place for limited safety they had for over a week. He held a radio in his hand, turns it on and clicks the button to speak to whoever is out there to hear what he's about to say on all channels. "I don't know if anyone is out there right now. I'm not even going to wait for someone to respond." Devon said, taking thumb off the button for a second and speaks again to his radio. "My people and I fought a group that tried to kill us over a week ago. The guy that tried to kill us was a part of this town and killed people behind his leader's back. None of us got killed. We stayed at this homeless shelter near I-70. We had a feeling it not's going to keep us safe for long, so we're moving on. Taking what we can from here, so don't bother coming here." He lets go of the button again for a few seconds and speaks again. "We've learned that the living is more dangerous than the dead. If anyone comes across people you don't know, be sure to check if they're dangerous or not and only trust the people you know. My people are going west on I-70, find a place that’s safer than here and survive the best we can. Everyone else should do the same. Over and out." He turns off the radio and walks to the ladder to get to his people. They packed up everything they had and the supplies that was found in the shelter. Everyone walks to the doors of the vehicles and got in. With the sound of cars, trucks and the RV starting, they drove out of the parking lot of the homeless shelter and head out through the country side. Twenty minutes have passed, the roads were calm and the survivors kept quiet. They had to break the silence. "I was just remembering the days we had at CHS." Sonata said. "What were they like?" Devon asked. "It was the time when we tried using our power to find what we were looking for." Aria said. "What was it?" He asked. "Something that's not from this world. We were so close to get what was ours." Adagio answered. "Thinking about anything?" "Yeah. I was just remembering my family vacation to Las Vegas. We stayed in this house and its pool had a waterfall. We even got to see the Grand Canyon." He said, smiling at the happy time he had. "Can we see the Grand Canyon?" Sonata asked. "Sure, Sonata. If we get anywhere near it in Arizona, we'll see." He said. "How far is Arizona?" Adagio asked. "About five hundred miles from here." He answered. "Well that's going to be a really long time to get there." Aria said. Meanwhile in the RV. The Sparkle family and Trixie's family sat down as the RV drove. Trixie noticed Twilight reading a book, she had to ask her. "Trixie didn't think you would be reading in this shitty world, Twilight. What are you reading?" She asked. "It's a book about weapons. This is my second time reading through this. It got me to think about making our weapons more useful than what they are now." Twilight explained. "Where did you get this?" Trixie asked. "I sort of accidentally took it from the Wood Valley library when we had to leave that night." Twilight said. "What kind of improvements do you think looked useful?" Trixie asked. "Well, I've been thinking about how to make arrows for the bows and crossbows more useful like flame tip and explosive tips. I just need to know how grenades work to make it work." Twilight said, looking through the book. "It sounds like a good idea, Twilight. Those kinds of arrows can be useful against the living." Shining said. "Shining, where should we go if it looks safe?" Cadance asked. "Maybe we can find a farm out in the country side. I just hope that kind of property is big enough for everyone." He said. "I'm sure it will be, son." Night Light said. Shining slowed down the RV as a jammed highway came closer. The other vehicles behind him stopped too. "Great. Just great." Shining said, he looks to see if there's an opening, but the space between the cars were too tight for the RV to squeeze through. He had to take the keys out. "Looks like we're gonna have to clear the highway." He and the others walk to the door and exit the RV. The other drivers and passengers got out of their vehicles and to speak with their leader. "What's going on, Shining?" Discord asked. "We've got a really big road block here." Shining answered. "How big is it?" Windy asked. "There's too many cars, we need to move them." Shining said. "That's going to take hours for us to clear." Rainbow Dash said. "I know it will, Rainbow Dash. We don't have much of a choice." He said. "We have to do this. It's the only way through." Bow said. "Is there a chance we can get stuff out of those cars?" Fluttershy asked. "Yeah. We can." Shining agreeing with the idea. "If the cars aren't damaged too much, we can get fuel out of them." Twilight said, opening the storage of the RV and retrieve nine fuel siphon pumps. "These pumps can help take the fuel out of the tanks and into the Jerry Cans we got." She hands out one to each of a vehicle group. "It sounds like a good start. Keep an eye out for any trouble. We can't be sure if there will be an ambush." Shining said as he climbs to the roof of the RV so he can keep watch. Each vehicle group walks to their rides and took out the Jerry Can they carried. Some of the Jerry Cans were stored in the bed of the cargo for extra fuel. Each of a group splits up and checks each of a vehicle. Some of the windows were open, they checked inside the cars for anything useful and found a few snacks. "Trixie never thought she would see these again." She said to herself as she picks up a small pack of peanut butter crackers and puts them in her backpack. "Did you find anything useful in there, Trixie?" Spectacle asked as she opens the fuel tank sniff for any fuel inside it. "Not yet, mom." Trixie replied, she opens the glove box and finds and few shotgun shells inside. She takes them and tells her mom. "There's a few shotgun shells in the glove box and nothing else in here." "Open the trunk. There could be more in there." Jack said, heard the sound of the trunk open as he siphons the gasoline into one of the two Jerry Cans he and Spectacle carried. Spectacle opens the trunk and finds a couple of suitcases and a Harrington & Richardson Pardner Pump field shotgun. She takes it out of the trunk and straps it over her shoulder. "There's a shotgun and two suitcases in here." Spectacle said, Trixie walks up to her and gave her the shells she found. "These should work with the gun." Trixie said, she looks at the suitcases. "It's probably just a bunch of clothes in there." "It's going to get a little cold soon, Sweetie." Spectacle opens the suitcases and find some jeans, long sleeve shirts and a couple of jackets. "Do you think this will be enough clothes for us?" Snails asked. "We'll just have to find some more clothes in these cars." Jack said, taking the pump out of the fuel tank and Jerry Can. He and the others walk to the next vehicle to loot for supplies. The crusaders, Rainbow Dash and Applejack walk to an SUV, Applejack stops them from approaching. "We have to be sure their ain't any danger there. Rainbow, use your crossbow and take the right side, Ah got the left." Applejack said, puts down a Jerry Can and draws her bow out. "Girls, don't shoot unless we say so." "We're right behind ya, Sis." Apple Bloom said, taking her gun out as her friends did the same. Applejack and Rainbow Dash approached the side of the SUV slowly and checked the other vehicles around them to make sure there wasn't anyone they don't about to attack them. They looked inside the SUV, just encase someone was hiding inside and it was empty. They both made it to the back. "Do you think anyone is hiding under the cars?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Ah don't know." Applejack slowly disarmed her bow and pulls out her side arm. Rainbow Dash did the same with her side arm and crossbow, they signaled the crusaders to look under the cars. They looked under the cars and didn't find anyone. "All clear." Rainbow Dash said. She and her friends put their guns away and checked the SUV for supplies. "Girls, see what's inside the SUV, we'll get the fuel." She opens the fuel tank and sticks the hose of the pump inside. "Alright." Scootaloo said, opens the door to see what's inside. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked in the back seats. They found a few of jackets about their sizes. "These jackets look like they can fit us." Sweetie Belle said, taking the jackets and hands two of them to her friends. "Looks like there's a pack of bottled water and a box of food in the back." Apple Bloom said, taking one of the jackets. "I'll open the trunk." Scootaloo said, pushing a button to open the back of the SUV. Applejack opens the door and saw what items Apple Bloom named out in the back. "This could keep a few people alive for a while. We'll take this back to the truck and continue with looting these cars." Applejack said, Rainbow Dash took the pump out of the fuel tank and Jerry Can. "The can is full. That car right there should be good." Rainbow Dash said. "You take the supplies in here, Rainbow. Me and the girls will take the supplies back to the truck." Applejack said, taking the full Jerry can as the crusaders carried the water and food back to their truck. "Watch yer back." "I will." Rainbow Dash replied and takes fuel out of the car. Bow, Windy, Night Light and Velvet searched near a big truck. Most of the vehicles were in good shape for them to loot. Velvet and Windy found a suitcase in a different car and looked at the clothes inside. "It's been so long since I've seen something this nice." Velvet said, holding the shirt up to her chest. "Rarity would like to wear that. As long as they don't get anything messy on them." Windy said, checking out the rest of the clothes. Bow broke open one of the locks with a bolt cutter on the truck and opens the door to find five-gallon water jugs with water inside them. This put a smile on his face. "Guys, how's our water supply?" Bow asked. "Almost low. Why?" Night Light asked and looked at Bow and the jugs of water. This got him excited. "Well, I'll be dammed." He walks over to the truck with their wives following. "This is a lot of water in here to keep everyone hydrated." Bow pulls out a jug and carries it. "Let's get the others and put them in the cargo." He said, walking back to their vehicles. The dazzlings and Devon looked inside some old cars and trucks. Aria stood in the bed of a truck and looks inside the truck's tool box for anything useful. She finds a few handguns and a couple boxes of ammo. "I found some weapons and ammo here." Aria takes the guns and puts them in her backpack. She checks the ammo to see what the caliber is and it read .22LR on the box. She knew her friend needed the ammo. "Hey Devon. Looks like you're going to need these." She got his attention and hands him the ammo. He takes the ammo and opens one box to find it full of bullets. "Thanks for finding the ammo, Aria." Devon said, sets the ammo on the side of the truck bed. "Sonata, could you continue pumping this while I load my gun?" He asked. "Sure. This will be easy." She said, taking the pump and starts pumping the rest of the fuel into the Jerry Can. "Have any of you guys ever noticed how Cadance has been very recently?" She asked. "What do you mean?" Devon asked. "I've noticed it for the last few days. She's been eating so much. I've never seen anyone eat so much in this group." Adagio said. "Maybe she just has some cravings ever since we escaped those people. It could be stress." He said while loading the clips to his gun. "Since when does stress cause cravings?" Aria asked, getting off the bed and opens a door to the truck to see what's inside. "It's just the ways of life, Aria." He replied. "Someone should go talk to her about her cravings." Sonata said. "Shining should. He's the closest person to talk to her." Adagio said. "I just hope it's no big deal when Cadance explains." Devon said, finished loading his ammo clips and loads his gun. He puts the spare ammo in his backpack and noticed movement pass by an SUV. He picks up his carbine and warns the girls. "Get down!" He crouches down as the girls did the same. "Why are we hiding?" Aria asked. "I just saw movement behind that SUV over there." He said. "Was it a zombie?" Sonata asked. "No. I think we got people close by." He replied. "If these people are dangerous, we can't let them get the rest of our people." Adagio said, taking her AK-47 off her shoulder. "You three go around and I'll try to get them from that side. Don't shoot unless we have to." He said, walking towards the group he just saw. The girls went left like he said to do and try to corner the people. Devon walks further to where he saw them. He looked under the cars to see their feet and found where they were standing. He gives the girls direction where they are and they start moving. He stopped at the end of a damaged car for a few seconds before he takes aim. He swings around the corner and finds no one in sight. "What the? Where'd they go?" He asked himself and felt the end of the shotgun barrel against the back of his head. "Drop it!" The voice of man ordered him to put his carbine down on the ground. Devon did what he was told and put the gun on the ground slowly as his sidearm, machete and knife were taken off his figure. He put his hands up. "It doesn't have to be this way. We're just trying to find a safe place out west." Devon explained. "We just saw you and couldn't take the chance of getting caught by your people." The man said. "How many of you are there?" A woman asked with his carbine aimed at him. "Around fifty. How about you?" Devon asked back. "There's only four of us. We just want you and your people to leave us alone." The woman said. "I can let you walk away and we don't have to see each other again." He said. "We can't trust you with that." The man said. "Don't hurt him." The voice of a little girl said. "Diamond, stay back." The man said. After hearing that name, Devon turned his head around and recognized the kid and a friend of hers. "It's him." Silver Spoon said, recognizing his face. "Wait, you two know this guy?" The woman asked. "Mom, that's the guy from the hockey incident. His name is Devon." Diamond Tiara said, as she knew the teen's face through the facial hair. "Diamond Tiara." Devon said, it got her parents to calm down and lower the guns. It took them a moment to recognize him back when he was on the news about his incident. "You are that kid." Diamond's mother said. "Yeah, I'm the hockey puck kid. Could you give me my weapons back, please?" He asked and they put his weapons down in front of him. "Come out, girls. It's safe." He told Sonata, Adagio and Aria to around the corner as he puts his weapons back on his belt and picks up his Colt carbine. "It's okay, they're with me." "But they tried to rule the school." Diamond said. "We don't do that stuff anymore, kid." Aria said, putting her gun away. "There's no point in doing that." "These are your parents, Diamond?" Sonata asked. "Yeah. My dad's name is Filthy Rich and my mom's is Spoiled." She said. "What about you, Silver?" Devon asked. "I've been with them ever since we got away from Canterlot City." Silver explained. "How long have you been out here?" Adagio asked. "We've been staying inside a house every once in a while, and just got on this highway a few hours ago." Spoiled said. "How many zombies and people have you killed?" Devon asked. "As many zombies that come across us and about ten that tried to kill us." Filthy said. "We killed a big group that tried to kill us over a week ago. We took all of these weapons at a base when we killed them." Adagio said. "I got to kill this guy who killed my family." He said, receiving a shocked look from the Rich family. "Oh, god." Spoiled said, with her hand over her mouth. "Is he dead?" Filthy asked, getting his daughter away to not hear the rest. "I watched him get torn apart by zombie and left him undead. I took his machete here and told what was left of him that fear won't bring our world back." Devon said. "I can't believe someone would just do that to you." Spoiled said. "He told me that he killed them after he saw my family picture. It gave me a cocktail of adrenaline to finish him." He said. "That's the most terrifying thing to hear about in my life." Spoiled said. "Where's the rest of your group?" Filthy asked. "Most of us are looting the cars here and bringing them to the cars, trucks and RV we got. Where's the car you drove?" Aria asked. "It's right here." Spoiled said, pointing at the grey Honda Civic Diamond and Silver were sitting in. "You'll have to come help us with what we're doing and we'll help you with your car. We were siphoning fuel from this truck over here." Devon said, leading them to where they were before they met. They got back to the truck he and the girls were looting and siphoning fuel. The Jerry Can was half full, Devon continues to siphon the gasoline. "Check these cars, we need the supplies." He said. Shining kept watch of everyone and noticed some familiar faces where Devon and the dazzlings were. It looked like they were going to join his group. He looks back the direction they came from and saw something moving in the distance. Rarity kept watch from the ground and looked in the direction Shining was looking and noticed what he was seeing. She aims her rifle and looks through the scope to find a zombie coming through the jammed highway. She pulls the bolt of her new rifle back halfway to check if it's loaded. There was a round in her rifle. She retakes her aim and prepares to shoot. Rarity spots another zombie following. She lines them up to get a two for one shot before she pulls the trigger. It was too late when she sees many more zombies following. It was a horde following the highway, Shining lies down on the roof as Rarity slowly runs to warn the others. The members remained in a few of their vehicles, they noticed the horde and had no choice but to stay out of sight and keep quiet. Rarity managed to find Twilight and the Wondercolts. "Girls, get under the cars." Rarity said, it took her friends a second to realize there's trouble coming. Two of each of them got under a different car and wait for the horde to pass. Over to where the Sparkle and Dash family are, they pulled out a couple more jugs from the truck. Velvet noticed the horde coming their way. "Guys, hide!" Velvet warned her friends, she and Windy climbed under a truck while Bow and Night Light crawled under the water truck. They looked back and to see the horde passing by without it noticing them. Over to Rainbow Dash's group, they were looting the other vehicles next to the SUV they looted. Scootaloo noticed Shining getting down on the roof of the RV. It left her confused. "Why did Shining get down just now?" She asked. Her friends and sister looked where Shining was standing and starting wondering. Applejack looked in the direction where they came from and saw the horde. "Girls, get under the cars." Applejack said, she grabs Rainbow Dash and forced her to the ground to crawl under a truck next to the guardrail of the highway. The crusaders crawled under a vehicle of their own so they can get in the middle of the spot. Rainbow Dash and Applejack held out their hands to the girls to keep them quiet when horde roams right by them. Sweetie Belle noticed the feet of her people in the direction the horde of zombies was heading. She pointed to where her people were to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Applejack nods to Rainbow Dash to go help them. Rainbow Dash crawls out from under the truck and guardrail onto the grass. She was in the clear from the zombies to go help her friends. As she moves in the horde's direction, she sees Discord and Zephyr looting. Discord and Zephyr noticed the horde and moved away from where they were looting, but a couple zombies noticed them and followed them. Zephyr and Discord went left and was at a dead end with vehicles forming a wall to prevent them from going anywhere without climbing them. The two zombies that noticed them blocked their way out. Zephyr pulled out his gun to shoot them, but Discord stopped him from shooting them and get the horde to come to their location. Rainbow Dash came from the opposite direction and stabs them in the heads. "Rainbow Dash." Zephyr said in relief. "Quiet." Discord said to him. "And don't move." Rainbow Dash said, drags the dead zombies and puts them on top of Discord and Zephyr to hide their smell. She puts another dead zombie on herself and lies down. The horde walks by and never noticed the survivors. The members in the RV stayed out of sight from the horde. Cadance looked through the bedroom window at an angle the horde couldn't see her. She has never seen these many zombies without them noticing her or her people. "I've never seen this many before." Cadance said to the members who are with her in a quiet tone. "How big is it?" Carrot asked. "I don't know." She answered. "Do you think Shining is okay up there?" Cup asked. "I don't think they saw him, honey." Carrot said, calming her wife down. The members in the marauder kept watch of the horde passing through. There's not much of the horde left from what they saw. "It looks like the horde almost past us. Just a little bit longer for the rest of our friends." Mr. Shy said. "I just hope the others didn't get caught." Mrs. Shy said. "There's no way the horde has found any of them." Hondo said, looking through the wind shield. "There's so many of them." Cookie said with fright. The rest of the group in the cargo stayed down in the bed and kept quiet from the horde. The Pie family had their melee weapons out just encase some of the horde saw them and to not bring the rest of the horde back to their location. The horde past them and they wait for about twenty seconds before they climb out to see the horde still roaming. "That was close." Limestone said, putting her machete away. "As soon as the horde is gone, we'll check on the others." Igneous said. "I'd like to have a 'We hid from the horde' party after this." Pinkie said. "Will it be somewhere safe?" Maud asked. "Sure, it will." Pinkie replied. After two minutes, horde passed through the highway without seeing any prey. Everyone climbs out from under and out of the vehicles. To where the Rich family was hiding, they notice the horde coming and they had to hide under the cars. The survivors watched the feet of the undead pass by unnoticed. Diamond and Silver were scared to see zombies so close to them, they wanted to get away. Diamond’s parents tried their best to calm them down from under another hiding spot. After a few minutes of hiding, the horde has passed and everyone crawled out from their hiding spots. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon got the attention of two zombies and crawled out from a safe side and ran into the woods next to the highway. Devon and his friends crawl out as fast as they can and go after the girls, leaving their carbines behind. Filthy and Spoiled went after the kids, but got held back by Bow and Night Light as they tried to force their way out of their grips. The dazzlings and Devon noticed the zombies, but they had to save the girls first and ran ahead of the zombies. Diamond and Silver were lost in the woods now, they didn't know where to go. They got stumbled upon four figures and recognized them. "Shoot them!" They both scream as they try to take their guns. "No. If we shoot them, those zombies on the road will come back here." Devon said, getting Diamond to stop her from trying to get his gun. "You have to listen to us, we're going to take them out silently." Adagio said. "Come on. We're going to keep you safe." Sonata said. Diamond and Silver were picked up as the zombies that followed the two girls found. They ran further into the woods to a good spot to kill the zombies. After half a minute of running in the opposite direction they drove, they found the perfect spot. Devon and Adagio put the girls down. "Stay here. We'll protect you while they get the freaks." Aria said, as she and Sonata moved the two girls behind a bush. Devon took the whip off his belt and gave one end to Adagio as they both hide behind their own trees to do a trip rope trap. The zombies were coming right for them. Adagio and Devon looked at each other and lifts the whip from the ground and trips the first zombie. Aria ran from the bush to stomp on the zombie's head. Adagio picked up a rock and throws it at the second zombie to force it to fall back on the ground. Devon walks over to the zombie and picks up a bigger rock. He stands on top of it and lifts the rock over his head to lets the gravity pull the rock down with full force to kill the zombie in one drop. Diamond and Silver were surprised to something so violent happen with their own eyes. "Now let's get back to the others." Devon said, picking up the whip and puts it back on his holster. He and girls walk back to the highway and find the back end of jam. It was a good thing they didn't run to far and they climb the hill and onto the road. They made their way to the RV. "Girls, take them into the RV. I'll let them know we saved them." They nod and open the door to walk inside. He ran through the vehicles and found the group looking in the woods for a sign of life. "Guys." He got their attention. "Where are the girls?" Spoiled asked. "They're okay. They're inside the RV." He answered. Spoiled and Filthy ran past him to see the girls. "How did you handle those zombies?" Twilight asked. "We managed to draw them that way and kill them. Sonata kept them safe in a bush while me, Aria and Adagio handled the rest." He said, walking through them to get the carbines left on the road. "That must have been awesome the way you dealt with them." Rainbow Dash said. "Hold on there, Rainbow. He's a little tired from fighting the dead." Applejack stopped Rainbow Dash. "Shining, is there a chance we can move the cars out of the way so we can move our cars into the woods?" Cloudy asked. "There could be a chance to move them as long as they're good enough to move." Shining said. "It's almost night time everyone. We should do this quick." Luna said. "I agree with you there, Luna. Everyone, let's get the highway clear. Stay close and give a signal if you see any trouble." Shining said, everyone walks to the vehicles blocking the road and starts moving them for a chance to clear the highway. Everyone got to a vehicle next to the space between the roads and pushed them onto the grass. They set the vehicles in drive and pushed them onto the space of grass. For the vehicles in good condition, they loot the cars after they move them and leave the gas in them for tomorrow. For about twenty minutes, they managed to clear the road. The sun was halfway into the ground, it was almost night time. Shining noticed an exit side road. "There's an exit here. We can camp in the woods." He called out to his group, they ran back to their vehicles and drove off the highway to get in the woods to camp for the night. They drove a few blocks and found a good spot. They parked their vehicles in a circle and gathered some wood to make a fire for the night. Three hours later, Bulk kept watch from on top the hood of the cargo truck while everyone sat near the fire. Devon noticed Shining and Cadance standing outside the circle of their vehicles, he was concerned about them. Maybe it was about her cravings she's had for a week. He got up and walked pass his group to talk to two survivors standing out in the open. "Shining, Cadance, are you two okay?" Devon asked. "No, Devon. We're not okay." Shining answered. "Then why are you two standing out here in the open? It's not safe." Devon replied. He heard Cadance sigh. "I'm pregnant." Cadance replied, leaving Devon shocked at what she just said. "How long have you been pregnant?" He asked. "For about a week." She said. "We had sex when we first came to Wood Valley the first night. It just felt like we were safe and it just put us in the moment." Shining explained. "We didn't think. The moment took us over like somebody brainwashed us. We couldn't stop until we grew tired." "I don't even know if I want to raise a baby in this world." Cadance said with worry as tears begin climbing down from her eye lids. She rests her head on Shining's shoulder as he wraps his arms around her to comfort her. Devon walked closer to them. "We're going to raise the baby, Cadance. We'll keep it safe when it's born." Shining said. "But we're all infected. The baby is infected. What if it's dead inside me right now?" Cadance freaks out and the thought. "Cadance, that won't happen. It can't die inside you like that. That baby is going to grow up in a safe place. If there's anyone that tries to kill you, they'll be dead before they even try to kill us or bring more of their people. That's a promise." Devon said, reassuring Cadance and her unborn child would be safe. "You don't know that." Cadance said. "He does, Cadance. We're all in this together." Shining said. "You two should get back to the RV. We shouldn't be out in the open like this." Devon said, getting the leader and his wife back in the circle of vehicles. Devon noticed Twilight doing something to his machete, it looked like she was cleaning the blade. "Twi?" He got her attention. "Devon. I was just cleaning and sharpening your machete." Twilight said. "That's nice." He said. "I couldn't stand seeing the word 'FEAR' carved into the handle, so I wrapped it with hockey tape I found back at the shelter. I don't want that word to remind me of Frank." She said, taking a rag and wipes the water of the machete and puts the machete back in its sheath. Twilight looks back at her friend and noticed the look on his face. "Are you okay?" She asked. "Well, I talked to your brother and Cadance." He said. "What did they say?" She asked. "I should let them tell you and the others. It's difficult for me to say it right now." He said. "How difficult is it?" She asked with concern. "At an eleven. If you were asking from a scale from one to ten. That's how difficult it is." He said. "So, it's bad or good?" She asked. "I'd say...both." He said. "How is it both?" She asked. "It's too hard to explain. They'll let everyone know soon." He said. "Okay. I'm going to sit with the others. Sorry for asking you to much." She said, walking to the fire. "And thanks for making a change to my machete." He said and looks through the window of his truck and noticed three dark figures on the other side, standing there. He walks around to see who they were and why they were watching his people. When he got around, they were gone. He looks around and couldn't find any sign of the figures. He thought he recognized who he just saw. He climbs into his truck and picks up his phone and sticks it up next to his left ear so no one can see him talking to his phone. "Are you guys there?" He asked. "We're here, son. You sound troubled." His father said. "Were you three standing next to the door?" Devon asked. "Yes. You were talking to your friend about something and you had a problem." His father said. "Yeah. Twilight's sister-in-law in pregnant. They were in the mood when we first came to Wood Valley. Cadance is about a week pregnant." Devon said. "Oh no. How are you and your friends going to handle raising a baby?" His mother said. "We just have to keep Cadance and her baby safe until its born. We already have two babies with us. We can help raise it." He said. "But it won't get to have a childhood when it grows up. It needs to know about the world before the outbreak started. Learn about history, science, math and other subject you learned in school." She said. "That's going to be hard." He said. "Remember the guy who tried to kill us?" "Yeah. Is he still alive?" The voice of his sister asked. "No. I fought him at this military base and let some zombies eat him. I was so angry when he told me he killed you guys back on the first few days of the outbreak and how he liked it and made him into the person he was." He said. "I can't believe someone would just think that killing us would make them happy. Did he kill anyone else?" His sister asked. "He didn't get any of my friends. But he said he killed lots of people when he went out on searches behind his leaders back. I left him undead at the base and took his machete as payback." He said. "Where were you before you came here?" His mother asked. "We were at this homeless shelter and we thought it wasn't going to keep us safe. So, we're going to get to the country side and a big enough land for us bring any people we know and good people." He said. "You know some people can be dangerous now, right?" His father said. "I know. So, out there will be safe for us. We also found a family today. Their names are Filthy and Spoiled Rich, their daughter Diamond Tiara and her friend Silver Spoon. They didn’t know me at first and then they recognized me from the news." He said, noticed his people stepping away from the fire and walking to their vehicles. "Everyone is walking away from the fire. I'll talk to you guys some other time." He puts his phone away and saw Adagio and her friends get in his truck. "You okay?" Adagio asked. "Yeah. Just a little tired. I'm going to get some shut eye. Two of you girls can sleep in the bed and one will sleep in the back, I'll sleep in the front." He said, lifting the armrest to make a spot for him to lay on. "I'm taking the back seat." Adagio said, stepping out of the truck and steps aside the open back door. "Looks like we got the bed." Sonata said to Aria. "As long as you don't snore in your sleep, I'll have a good night's rest." Aria said, walking to the back of the truck and opens the shell's door. She and Sonata climb in without opening the bed's door. They closed the shell's door and lay back on the mattress they and their group took from the homeless shelter earlier. Everyone was now at rest and waits for the sun to rise again. (September 6, 2016) A new day has begun as the sun shines over the camp. Everyone was awake and eating out of the MREs they took from the base. "You know, these don't taste too bad after a while. Like hash browns with bacon, peppers and onions is a good combo." Twilight said. "And the sides and drink that come with them. Like this orange drink for example. The vitamin c to give us some energy." Fluttershy said. "What are we going to do after we finish eating?" Spitfire asked. "Shining will tell us what to do. Whatever it is, it will be important for everyone to do the tasks." Aria said. "Does anyone think there's a safe place to find out here we go out?" Zephyr asked. "We don't know, Zephyr. If there is, we'll contact everyone through the radios and tell where it is." Sunset said. "I hope there's a house big enough for all of us." Sonata said. "Maybe a farm would be nice." Applejack said. She hears the door of the RV open and saw Shining and Cadance walk out into the open. "Everyone, we're going to do a grid search of the area as soon as we finish eating. We need to do some hunting and find a better area to camp." He said. "Where should we look, Shining?" Velvet asked. "We'll split up in different directions and contact through the radios to give a location and we'll drive there." He said. "What about the highway?" Windy asked. "We'll deal with that some other time. We need to search first and then we'll do the highway when we can." He said. "We can't go too far or the radios won't reach out to each other." Devon said. "If the horde is anywhere close to here, we can't shoot our guns." Shining said. "But the horde should be far away from here. They can't hear a gunshot for miles." Discord said. "We can't take any chances, Discord. We don't know if they're close by." Shining said. "I have to agree. We can't lead those monsters here." Fluttershy said. "There's not much of a choice here. We will die if we bring the dead to us." Cadance said. Everyone went back to eating their breakfast. After a few minutes, everyone was done eating breakfast. They had they're guns, bows and crossbows out and were ready to do a grid search. "Does everyone know which way they'll be going?" Shining asked. "Some of us are going to stay here so we can drive to the safest location any of you can find." "We'll go in groups and watch each other's back." Twilight said with Bow, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Big Mac and the crusaders beside her. "We're going to head southeast and find anything of use." Bow said. "We'll head north along the tree line and keep clear of the road." Igneous said with his daughters, Zecora, Bulk, Flash and the Wondercolt behind him. "We're going to search across the road." Sunset said with Trixie, the dazzlings and Devon beside her. "If anyone sees a horde, you don't take any risks, you come straight back here." Shining said, everyone nods and walks in the directions they planned to go in. "Do you think they'll find any place that can be safe?" Cadance asked. "I hope so. I just don't want you to go out there right now." He said. Eight minutes later, Bow's group walks through the woods, searching for a good sign. "What are the chances we can find a house around here?" Rarity asked. "Ah don't know. The country side is so big, it's going to be hard to find a new place to stay." Applejack said. "Like a farm for example?" Rainbow Dash asked. "The country side always has farms, Rainbow Dash." Applejack replied. "As long as it's big enough for everyone to stay." Twilight said. "How big are these woods anyway?" Scootaloo asked. "It's a lot of acres here, Scootaloo. There won't be much of the dead out here with this much trees." Bow said, he and the girls heard the sound of gurgling water, they must be close to a river. "That sounds like water." Sweetie Belle said. "There must be a river close by." Apple Bloom said. "Stay close, girls. There could be zombies or bad people by the river." Bow said as he and the girls walks up slowly to not make so much noise. Everyone brought soft steps to the ground to prevent noise as they walk towards the sound of water. The search party found a tent next to the river, but no one and nothing was around, they had to make sure it was safe. "Check the tent." Twilight said quietly and aims her bow. She, Applejack and Rainbow Dash followed Bow so they shoot whatever was inside the tent. Bow pulls the zipper to open the tent slowly and avoid a quick attack. The tent was open and there was a dead person inside with a gun in his hand. "It's clear, girls." Bow said, Twilight and Applejack disarmed their bows while Rainbow Dash lowers her crossbow. Bow's daughter walked into the tent to see anything of use. She takes the revolver out of the dead person's hand and looks inside a suitcase and finds some clothes and a box of ammunition. "There's not much in here, just a bunch of clothes, a gun and some ammo." She closes the suit case and steps out of the tent. She looks at the revolver for a second and recognizes it as the same model revolver Devon owns. She remembers when Applejack carried his gun, so she hands it to Applejack. "Looks like you could use this." Applejack looks at the revolver for a second and takes the revolver. "Well, I'll be damned. Ah never thought Ah would see another one of these revolvers like Devon's again." Applejack said, putting the revolver in between her belt and the back of her pants. "Let's take the suitcase, we could use the clothes before it gets cold." She said. "I'll carry the suitcase." Bow said, walking inside the tent and picks up the suitcase by its side handle. He looks at the inside of the tent and finds blood surrounding a bullet hole in the roof of the tent and pieces of the corpse's head on the walls and floor. "We'll have to leave the tent here. It has a hole and brains on the floor." He told the girls. "At least we can catch fish here, right?" Sweetie Belle asked. "We can try to get some fish when we have to, darling." Rarity said to her younger sister. Everyone turned their heads at the sound of gun shots. "Is that one of our friends?" Scootaloo asked. "No. None of us would shoot that many times. We've got to go help them." Bow drops the case and starts running in the direction where the gun shots came from with the girls following behind as more gun shoots went off in the distance. A few minutes ago, with Igneous' search group. He and the teens walk next to the road, searching for a sign of hope. "Today must be a good day. We haven't seen a single zombie out here." Spitfire said. "I don't think there will be much of the dead out here in the woods and country side." Igneous said. "Who knows, maybe a few of them come through here." Flash said. "At least we can hunt every once in a while, there's so many acres out here, we can find deer and turkeys." Maud said. "As long as we don't scare them off with our voices." Igneous said. "Is that a lake, dad?" Pinkie asked. "I can't tell from here, Pinkamena." Her father said. "We should look, anyway. I can't stand this heat much longer." Limestone said. "Calm down, Limestone. We've got plenty of water." Soarin said. "As long as you don't talk really loud, we won't bring any danger to us and stop us from getting to what Pinkie just saw." Fleefoot said as she and the others follow Igneous. After a couple minutes, everyone made it to the lake Pinkie saw. The lake was really big and there was no sign of any docks around, but a creek entering from the north side and another creek at the west side of the lake. "This is a huge lake." Bulk said. "Guys." High Winds called out to her friends. "There's a boat over here." She pulls the boat out from under some brush and it was lightweight. "We can use this boat and do some fishing on the water." Fleefoot said. "What will we use to catch the fish?" Marble asked. "We just need some fishing rods and spears. We can make some spears out of some sticks and sharpen the ends." Igneous said. "We can use our knives to sharpen the sticks." Pinkie said, she and group turned their heads around to the sound of gun shoots coming south of their location. "That can't be use shooting." Limestone said. "We need to get down there." Igneous said, runs in the direction of the gun shoots with the teens right behind them with the same sound going off. A few minutes ago, with Sunset's group, they walk through the trees and bushes, searching for what can help their camp. She walks in between Trixie and Devon and noticed his revolver holstered behind his back. "Why do you have another one of your guns on you?" She asked, Devon looks at her. "I've been thinking about keeping my Python on my belt so I can use that against the living, as the pistol can be used against the dead." He explained. "That's smart. I should make sure to take a revolver for myself when we get back to camp." She said. "Maybe everyone should do it and be prepared." He said, looking around. "Did you change your gun, Shimmer?" Trixie asked, looking at her sidearm. "Yeah. One of Frank's men had variant of my gun and I switched it out with the other." Sunset said. "What is it?" Trixie asked. "It's a USP Match. It has this attachment surrounding a longer barrel, so I thought it could reach out farther to reach a target and holds three more rounds." Sunset said, Devon laughed in his throat. "Well, somebody is becoming an expert on our guns." He said. "What do you think is out here?" Aria asked. "A lot of trees, bushes, and dry leaves. It's the only thing we can see out here." Adagio said. "It feels nice to be in the shade out here. The sun made me feel hot in the light." Sonata said. "That's what nice about the shade, it can cool you down until you leave it." Devon said. "How long have we've been walking anyway?" Trixie asked, Devon looks at his watch. "About ten minutes. Why?" He asked. "I need to pee." She answered and everyone stops. "Go behind that tree, it's big enough for you, so we can't see you." Sunset said, Trixie walks to wear Sunset was pointing and walks past the tree. "Why are you walking away from the tree?" Adagio asked. "Trixie needs more privacy when she needs to pee." She said, walking away further. "Seriously?" Adagio asked herself. "I have the same problem there. I can't pee when somebody sees me." Devon said. "Should we get closer to her?" Aria asked. "Let's just give her a minute and then we'll go get her." Sunset said. Trixie walks through the trees with her machete out and keep quiet. She found a good spot and quickly pulls down her pants. She lowers her crotch a couple inches off the ground and placed her hands against a tree to keep herself balanced. It felt good for her to let out the fluids in her body after drinking the drink packs from her breakfast. After peeing for thirty seconds, she was done and pulled her pants up. She looks around the tree and finds a road, could this lead to a house, she had to get the others. As she jogs back, they followed her to make sure she was okay. "You okay, Trixie?" Devon asked. "Better than okay. I found a road next to where I peed." Trixie answered, gave her friends a surprise. "Where does it go?" Sonata asked. "I don't know, but we have to follow it." Trixie said, leading them to the road and they followed. They arrived at the road Trixie found and looked at how flat the path looked. "This has got to be a drive way to a house or farm." Sunset said. "We have to see if there is one, it's our only chance." Trixie said. "Let's go." Devon said, walking on the drive way with the girls following. With two minutes of following the driveway, they found a whole farm surrounded by a stone fence at four feet tall. The farm had a Victorian model house, a barn, a stable, a windmill, a field of vegetables and flowers growing, a small chapel, a well and a metal garage. It was sixteen acres big, big enough for everyone to stay in. "This is big." Sonata said. "Really big." Aria replied. "Does anyone think it's safe?" Sunset asked. "This has to be safe." Devon said, approaching the gate and tries to open it by pushing and pulling, but it was locked by a chain and the stone fence. "We'll have to climb over the gate." He climbs over and lets the girls climb over into the property. "It's beautiful here." Adagio said, looking at how untouched the farm looked. "Let's make sure it is safe first." Sunset suggested and walks to the metal building. The others followed her and came to one of the windows and look inside. It had equipment for a workshop, whoever lived here must have been a blacksmith. "This is a good place to work on our stuff." Devon said, saw Trixie try to open a door. "It's locked." Trixie said. "We'll deal with that, later." Adagio said. "Let's check the rest of this place." Sunset said and walks around the building. She saw potted plants hanging from the house on the porch. She looks back at the direction she and her friends were walking and stops to see a zombie hanging from a noose by its neck and reaches for her. Her friends came around and saw what she was seeing. "What the hell?!" Aria said. "Oh, Jesus." Devon said. "This is the worst way to die." Sunset said and saw a note on its chest and reads it. "'I got bit, I didn't come back as one of them, leave me be.' This guy never learned that he could still turn." "He looks so old." Trixie said. "We can't leave him like this." Sonata said. "I agree. We have to put him out of his misery. Devon." Adagio said, telling him to use his crossbow. "Yeah. Just one shot." He aims his crossbow and shoots. At the same time, a few gun shots hit the corpse and got their attention towards the house to see a living figure with rifle and mask on. "Drop your weapons!" The figure with a female voice shouts and forced them to put their long arms on the ground. "Take off all your weapons or I’ll blow your heads off!" She demands and they did nothing. "TEN! NINE! EIGHT!" She starts counting. "Girls. I'm going to buy you some time to escape." Devon said. "What?" Trixie asked. "Get ready to run." He lowers his hand to his PPK/S and quickly pulls it out and shoots at the woman. "GO!" He got the shooter to dodge and the girls ran in different directions. He began to take cover behind a tractor and quickly reloads his gun. He aims at the last spot he saw the shooter and she was gone. He looks around the house to see where she is and there was no sign of her. Was she inside the house? He walks away from the tractor and tries to find the woman. He walks up to the house and spots the front door open at the corner of his eye. The woman shots at him, but missed and got him to shoot back while running for cover and made her take cover behind a tree next to the house. He shoots all of his ammo in the second clip for his Walther and he puts it in his holster and draws out his Python. The woman tries to shoot him again and tries to shoot him as he takes cover behind the stable. The woman runs, so that way he doesn't escape. She spots him trying to get away and stops him from escaping. Devon pulls back the hammer on his Python, so he can get a quick shot to kill his pursuer. She was five feet away from where he was hiding as she moves slowly. Devon gets up quickly and aims, but stops when she gets shot in the chest and falls to the ground. He looks at where the gunshot came from and it was Sunset who shot her and saved him. "Are you okay?" She asked. "Yeah. I think." He replied, decoking his revolver and places it on his holster behind his pants. He saw the other girls climb over the wall and ran to him and Shimmer. He looks back at the masked woman and didn't see any blood spreading around the bullet hole. He pats her chest and it felt hard. He pulls the shirt up and to find a bullet-proof vest. "She's wearing body armor." "Does it matter?" Trixie asked, aiming her Beretta at the woman's face while Sunset removes the mask off her face to see who she was. It was Wallflower Blush and noticed her hair was now short. "Wow. It's her." She holsters her pistol. "Who her?" Sonata asked. "This is Wallflower Blush. Someone from CHS and she was the gardener." Sunset explained. "I remember helping her a few times with bringing flowers from the trucks when she needed help." Devon said, placing his arms underneath the unconscious gardener and picks her up. "We should get her inside the house. Girls, get our weapons from where we dropped them." He heard the sound of his radio go off from his belt. "Guys, we heard gunshots. Are you alright?" Shining asked from his end, Sunset grabs the radio to answer. "We're okay. We were almost killed by someone from CHS. We're at this farm west of the camp. It's like nine acres out here, surrounded by a stone wall." Sunset said through the radio. "We were heading towards your location when we heard the gunshots." Bow said from his end. "What did you guys find?" Sunset asked Bow and Igneous. "There's a creek south of your location. We found a tent and it had a dead guy inside. We left the suitcase when we heard the shots. Since it's clear, I'm going to go back and get it." Bow said. "There's a lake north of the farm. We found a boat and it's in good shape, but there wasn't anything to use to catch fish. We're heading your way." Igneous said through his end. "We're going to start the cars and head your way." Shining said. "There should be a left turn when you drive north on the road." Sunset said, turning off the radio and picking up the rifle Wallflower was using. She walks with Devon up to the house. They spot the dazzlings and Trixie picking up their guns and his crossbow. They walk up to them so they can help them. "When do you think she'll wake up?" Aria asked. "It will probably be awhile after getting shot with a bullet-proof vest on." He said, stopping at the door while Sunset opens it for him. He turns sideways so he doesn't accidentally hit Wallflower's head against the doorway and walks inside. The inside of the house was nice and clean. Adagio and Trixie put down Devon's carbine and crossbow down by the door and took their long arms off their shoulders. "Sonata, Aria, check this floor. Trixie, Sunset, check and see if there's a basement. Adagio, keep me covered while I take her to her bedroom." The girls nodded and split up into groups of two, while Adagio stayed with him. They walked up to a flight of stairs, leading to the second floor. "I'll go first, just in case." Adagio said, aiming her AK-47 and walks up the stairs with Devon following her behind. Adagio aims both ways at the top of the stairs as it was a two-way hallway and nobody was in site. She stops him from coming up and checks each door she came to. She opens one door and it was a closet. The next door she opens was the bathroom. She walks to the next door and opens it to find a queen size bed and dresser inside, it was a bedroom. She walks to the closet and opens it, to find it empty. She walks out and opens another door to another bedroom. She finds the closet in this bedroom empty too. She walks to the study room across the hallway and it was clear. She walks down the other end of the hallway and opens the final door she had to check. Inside was a king size bed two dresser, it was the master bedroom. She checks the closet and bathroom, they were empty. She walks back to the staircase and saw the attic, but told him to come up. "The master bedroom at the end of the hallway is clear." She let Devon walk up the stairs and walks to the master bedroom. He places her on the bed gently. "I'm going to take off her armor and change her shirt. Go see how the others are doing downstairs." He said, Adagio walks out of the room to his request. Devon points Wallflower's arms up so he can take off her shirt easier. He pulls it off of her and unstraps the vest. He spots a bruise from the spot where Sunset shot her and tossed the vest away. He walks to the closet and finds a new shirt. He finds her brown stripped sweater and walks back over to the bed and puts it on her upper body. He spots a book on the dresser in front of a window and walks over to see it. To his surprise, it was a CHS book. He opens it and finds all the students, teachers and principals in the pages. He noticed a couple sheet of papers sticking out at the back of the book, he slips it out and saw a list of people and their life status and saw his name with the word 'Deceased' written next to it. The other sheet was written all over with 'EVERYONE TURNS' and 'ALONE'. He looks at the unconscious girl on the bed. "I'm sorry this happened to you." The words he just spoke, woke her up, but he didn't notice. She slowly reaches under the blanket to retrieve a knife while he looks back at the window and puts the book and papers back down on the dresser. Devon looks at a bronze star medal hanging on the wall next to the dresser. He opens the top drawer and noticed a barrel under the socks. He moves them out of the way and finds an M1 Garand rifle. He takes it out of the drawer and examines its condition and how it looks. He heard a sound coming from the bed and he looks back. Nothing happened from what he saw, he looks out the window for a second and turns back around with the butt stock of the rifle hitting Wallflower's skull, causing her to fall to the floor in front of the bed and dropping her knife. "Do you know me?" He asked her. "Look at me. Do you know me?" "I don't know anyone!" She replied, grabs her knife and charges at Devon. He grabs her by the wrists and placed her against the wall. "You're just a dead man!" "You know me!" He tries to remind her. "I DON'T KNOW ANYONE ANYMORE!" She shouts, pins him to the floor and tries to stab him. "People just turn. You'll turn and rot!" She said, places her free hand against the bottom of her knife to push harder. Devon placed his right hand under his left hand to keep her from stabbing him. The blade was coming closer by the second, he pushes her hand to his left and quickly punches her bruise. She yells in pain as he kicks her off of him and gets up. "Stop! You crazy son of a bitch!" He draws out his revolver and aims it at her head while she gets up. "Kill me! Please, just kill me." She demands, holding his gun with tears pouring from her eyes. He calms down at what she just said as his friends came in and saw him aiming his gun at Wallflower's forehead. "Devon, don't do it." Sunset said. "I wasn't going to, girls." He pulls his gun away from Wallflower's head and puts it back in his pants. He grabs the yearbook and finds his, Trixie and Sunset's pictures to jog up her memory. "Wallflower, you know me. Everyone at CHS called me Devon. Two of those girls are Sunset and Trixie. Whenever the flower trucks came to the parking lot, I'd help bring them to the garden and help you plant them." He said. "You tried to erase my friend's memories with the memory stone because of what I did to you and we both apologized to each other for our actions." Sunset told her and Wallflower's past. She looks at them for a brief second. "Guys?" Wallflower said, with her eyes growing big, she remembers her friends and hugs Devon and Sunset for what she did outside the house. "I'm sorry for trying to kill you." She apologizes to them as they hugged her back. "It’s okay." Sunset said. "Sunset was the one who shot you in the chest. Because of that mask, we didn't know it was you." Trixie said. "I'm actually glad she stopped me. It hurts me so much though." Wallflower said, she looks at the three girls next to Trixie and stops hugging. "Who are they?" "Those are Adagio, Sonata and Aria. I found them back in the city a few days after the outbreak." Devon said to Wallflower. "How long have you been here?" Aria asked. "For a few months. I drove until my car broke down on the highway. I walked through the cars to find supplies and parts to fix my car." Wallflower said. "Why did you cut your hair?" Sunset asked. "I cut it because a zombie grabbed me by my hair. It was in a crashed car and it tried to kill me. I managed to kill it and free myself. I ran away on the exit and found this farm. I found some scissors in the study and cut my hair down to a length the zombies can't grab me again." Wallflower said. "I was grabbed by my ponytail by this asshole who held me hostage a couple of weeks ago." Sonata said, it got Devon to think what happened between the two girls. "You know, that's actually a problem. A living person can hold anyone with long hair by their hair, but a zombie could be a big problem." Devon said. "What are you saying?" Adagio asked. "I'm saying that women in our group and you girls have long hair and could get you killed if we don't cut them as soon as possible." He explained. "But Trixie doesn't want a haircut." Trixie said, placing her hands against her head. "We have to, Trixie. He's right about that if we don't do it." Sunset said. "I'm not sure how I'll look with short hair." Trixie said. "It's not the looks that matter, Trixie. It's about survival. There's no other choice." He said calmly, trying not to make her mad. "I'll think about it, it's really hard to think right now." Trixie said. "How did the searches go, girls?" He asked. "The first floor was clear and there's some food in the cabinets." Sunset said. "The base had some boxes and a big wine rack." Aria said. "I never went into the attic when I got here." Wallflower said. "You and I will check it. There could be something extra up there to use here." Devon said to Wallflower. They walk out the room and to where the attic ceiling door was. Devon looked at a flag of the united states on one of the walls in the study. "That flag, the rifle, the bronze star and this farm must have belonged to a world war ii veterinarian." "I thought the same way when I came to this house." She said, pulling the rope to the attic door and the ladder unfolds. "I'll go first. Just encase there's something up there and because of your bruise." He said, draws out his revolver and starts climbing the ladder. He saw his group driving their vehicles through the window as they parked in the driveway and climbs up the ladder. He feels the hot air of the attic hit his head. It was dark, but a light shined through the window at the end of the room in front of him. It looked empty, aside from a few boxes and chairs. "It's all clear up here." He told Wallflower to come up and search the attic with him. He puts his gun away and takes a few steps away from the entrance. He stops in his tracks when he smelled an awful stench. "Jesus! What the hell is that-" He stops at a horrible sight. "Oh my god." In horror, a little girl was undead and was skin to the bone and with just a few clothes on, getting up in front of the window and turns around to spots the survivor. Wallflower stands next to him and was shocked to see what he was seeing. The zombie girl starts to walk to them and falls to the floor due to how skinny it was. "I thought I remember hearing thuds when I came here, but I didn't know it was coming from up here. What happened to her?" She asked. Devon noticed an empty water bottle on the floor. "I don't know. She either died of dehydration or starved to death." He guessed the death. "Oh, Jesus Christ." She said, holding her hand in front of her mouth. "We have to put her out of her misery, Wallflower. She been like this for so long, we can't leave her like this." He and Wallflower walks to the zombie girl and stop a couple of inches away from its reach. "This could have been Adagio, Aria and Sonata if I haven't found them." He said to himself. "Which one of us should kill her?" She asked, Devon pulls out his knife and holds it out to her. "You do it. I'll hold her arms." He said, Wallflower takes his knife and gets behind the zombie as he grabs it by the wrists. He gives it one last look. "We're sorry." Wallflower shoves the knife into the back of its head and Devon lets go of its arms. She pulls the knife out and hands it back to its owner. "We should bury her. The shovels are in the garage." She said. "I'll do it." He said, putting his knife away and picks up the zombie. It was light from all the weight it lost. They walk to the ladder and exit the attic. They walk down the stairs to the first floor, the others were surprised to see the dead zombie girl in his arms. "I didn't know she was in the attic." Wallflower explained to the others. She walks to the key hanger and takes a key to give Devon. "This key is to the garage." She places the key around his index finger and he nods in return. She opens the door for him as he walks outside. The survivors talked to each other about the farm and the possible safety and stopped when they spotted Devon carrying a dead kid in his arms, some of the adults got in front of the kids so they couldn't see while the Mr. and Mrs. Cake turned around to keep their son and daughter from seeing the emotional moment, Cadance turned away from the sight and sobs in Shining's shoulder as he tries to calm her. Devon walks to the tree where the zombie hanging by the noose and placed the dead girl down for a second to cut the rope with his machete and watch the dead veteran fall to the ground. He walks around the garage and unlocks the side door. He unlocks the door and walks inside to get a shovel and a wagon. He spots three shovels hanging from big hooks on the wall. He walks to the wall and takes one of the shovels and then to the wagon down the wall. He walks to the garage door and opens it, so that way he doesn't go around again. He walks back to the dead zombies and puts them into the wagon. Devon brings them to the chapel and starts digging a spot, big enough for the two. The ground was wet from some rain that rained over the farm some time ago, he could dig a hole in no time. He stops after seeing Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing right next to him. "Do ya need a hand, partner?" Applejack asked. "No, girls. I need to do this alone." He said, goes back to digging. "Are you sure? You couldn't dig when you tried to dig for your family. We can't let you go through that again." Rainbow Dash said. "I'm fine, girls." He said. "Girls." The voice of Twilight got Rainbow Dash and Applejack's attention. "Shining wants you two to come to the house. He and Cadance wants us to hear something important from them." She said. "What about Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I think I know what they're going to tell you." He said. "Why do you say that?" Twilight asked. "I learned about it from them last night." He said. "What was it?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It's complicated. You'll have to hear it from them." He said while digging. "Come on, gals. Let's leave him to diggin the graves." Applejack said, walking away with Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Twenty minutes later, Devon dug a hole big enough for the two zombies and puts the little girl in the hole first with her arms crossed. He drags the veteran into the hole and positions him just like the girl. The two must have been a grandfather and granddaughter that lived on this farm. He steps out of the hole and grabs the shovel to bury the corpses. After a few minutes of scooping the dirt, the hole was full of dirt and he had to flatten the ground because the bodies made a bump. He walks back to the garage and puts the shovel, he needs to make a couple of crosses for the grave, so he picks up some 2X4s, some nails and a hammer. He makes two crosses and walks to the grave to place them in the dirt. He scoops some of the dirt around the bottom of the crosses so they can stay up better. He turns around and walks away to see how everyone else was doing. Most of the members looked around the farm couldn't help with they were seeing, the wide-open spaces, the pens, garage, barn and crops growing. It was everything the group needed. He saw the looks on their face from what Cadance and Shining said, it was obvious to him that they got the news Cadance was pregnant. Although, there were already two babies in the group. He had to talk to Shining and Cadance and see how they were doing. Most of the adults were in the living room and kitchen, but no sign of the two people he's looking for. "Where are Cadance and Shining?" He asked the adults. "They're upstairs in the master bedroom. Wallflower let them stay up there since all of us are staying here." Velvet said. "Did you know she was pregnant?" She asked. "Yeah. They told me last night when I saw them out in the open. Are they okay?" He asked. "I'm not sure. After we saw you carrying that girl, she's benn really upset." Granny Smith said. "I'm going to talk to them." He said, walking to the stairs. "Be careful, son." Nightlight stops the teen at the bottom of the stairs. "You don't know if they'll let you talk to them." "I was the first guy they talked to about the pregnancy. I'm sure they'll let me talk to them." Devon said, walking up the stairs and to the master bedroom. He spots Wallflower sitting on the bed of the bedroom, across the hallway from the master bedroom. "Thanks for letting them have the master bedroom, Wallflower." He said. "Not a problem. After hearing the news, I knew I had to let them stay in there and I can sleep in here." Wallflower said. "I was told about how upset Cadance was after seeing the girl we killed. I came up here to check on them." He said. "But, they had sex when you guys thought you were safe." She said. "None of us knew they went all the way that night when we first came to Wood Valley. We felt safe that day and we didn't think it would happen. This is why I'm going to check on them." He explains. "Okay, I hope it doesn't end badly for you." She said as Devon turns around and opens the door to see the depressed couple on the bed. Shining held Cadance's shoulders while she held her face in her hands. Shining turned his face towards the fellow survivor. "You shouldn't have come in here." He said. "I came in here to check on you two. Some of the others told me about you guys after seeing me carry that girl outside." Devon said. "It's just horrible." Cadance said, in between hers sob and lifts her head from her hands. "How can someone so young just end up like that?" "We just found her like that when we searched the attic. We don't know if she died from starvation or dehydration. She couldn't get up and gets us because of how skinny she was. Wallflower and I put her out of her misery." He explained. "That's the thing, I don't know if I can protect this baby from danger or leave it behind after it's born." She said. "That's not going to happen, Cadance." He said. "But, how do you know?" Shining asked. "Because I do. Everyone on this farm will be here for you two and the baby. Even if we have to die to protect it." Devon said. "What if somebody finds us here?" Cadance asked. "I don't think anyone will find us here, Cadance. There can't be much people and zombies out here in the country side. Nothing can get in through the gate and over the fence. We can still keep watch and keep this place safe." Shining said, trying to comfort Cadance as she continues to cry. "Devon, could you leave us alone? We're going to need some alone time." "Okay guys." Devon said, walking out the door and closed the door behind him. Wallflower was now looking in the mirror and checking the bruise on her side. "Sunset gave me a hell of a shot here." Wallflower said to herself and noticed Devon standing outside the bedroom. She lets go of her shirt. "Are they okay?" "They want to be alone for a while, Wallflower. I think it's best we should go downstairs and give them some extra space." He said. "I heard the conversation and Cadance sounded like she was sad." She said. "You have no idea how sad she is. After she saw me with the kid we killed, it just broke her down into tears. She really needs some alone time." He said. "Alright, I'm coming down. I was going to check on the flowers today anyway." She said, walking out of the room and follows him down the stairs. He opens the front door for her and they both walk outside the house. Many groups were all over the farm and checking each area. "I want to say I'm glad missed you when I tried to shoot you guys." He turned his head to her. "You never practiced shooting when you got here?" He asked. "No. I just shoot at anything I see until it dies." She said. "I can teach you how to shoot a target better sometime." He said. "That sounds like a good idea. I'll catch up with you later." She said, walking towards the garden as Devon walks towards the metal garage. He saw Rainbow Dash, Twilight and Sunset inside. "This looks like a good place to make some improvements on our weapons." Twilight said, looking at the workbench. "It's a good thing you took that book from Wood Valley when we escaped." Sunset said, looking inside a tool chest. "That guy who owned this place must have been some kind of craftsman before he died." Rainbow Dash said, looking inside a box full of scrap metal. "You girls find anything in here useful?" He asked the girls. "This garage is perfect to work on our stuff." Twilight said. "I hear that." He said. "How's Cadance and Shining doing by the way?" Sunset asked. "They want to be left alone for a while until they calm down." He said, he noticed a dust cover sheet placed over something behind a crate. He walks around the crate and lifts the sheet up a little to find a wheel. He pulls the sheet off and discovers a 1942 Indian Scout 741 B motorcycle in good condition. He knew Rainbow Dash would want it after her motorcycle was destroyed. "Hey Rainbow Dash." He calls her name. "Yeah." She turns her head around and saw her friend bringing the motorcycle around the box, into the middle of the garage. "Holy shit." Her words brought Sunset and Twilight's attention to her and then the bike. The three girls approached the motorcycle to observe it better. "This is a 1942 Indian Scout 741 B motorcycle." Twilight said. "Someone's smart to know how old this relic is." Sunset said. "Does it work?" Rainbow Dash said, turning the keys in the ignition and nothing happens. "We have to get this bike to work." "Do you think there is enough parts to get it working?" Devon asked. "We've got plenty of tools in here." Sunset said, taking the lid off the fuel tank and smells the inside. "And it's out of gas." "We can use the fuel we siphoned from the cars we looted yesterday." Rainbow Dash said. "We should siphon the rest of the cars on the highway tomorrow with the rest of the gas cans we got." Twilight said, checking for any part of the motorcycle if it needs to be replaced. "I'm going to check on the rest of the farm girls. If I hear the motorcycle, that means it's working." He said, walking out of the garage and to the cattle. He didn't see any horses when Wallflower tried to kill him and he spots Fluttershy petting a horse by its muzzle. "It's okay. We just want to be safe like you and your farm friends here." She calms down the horse and sees her friend at the corner of her eye. "Oh, hi Devon." "Hey Fluttershy. I came by to see if there were any horses and I got an answer." He said. "There's two actually. I checked the barn already, there's two cows, a few chickens and some chicks. I couldn't help myself and hold a few of them. Their pen is a part of the barn and it does have an exit to the outside, covered in chicken wire." She said. "These horses remind me of the time I went horseback riding for the first time. My back was sore in the spine with every run it did. I had to pull it back every time the pain happens." He said. "Applejack's good at horseback riding. She can teach you how to do horseback riding a little better." She said. "She and her brother and sister are at the garden right now." "I was going there anyway. I'll catch you later, Fluttershy." He said, walking out of the cattle as Fluttershy did the same. He spots the Apple siblings checking the crops, they can check on the plants to make sure they were good to pick. "Wallflower has done a good job here on the crops." Applejack said, examining the fresh tomatoes. "Does anyone think she keeps more in the basement?" Apple Bloom asked. "Eeyup." Big Mac said. "Hey guys." Devon said, getting their attention while he gets down on his right knee. "How are the plants doing?" "The tomators, cucumbers, peppers, onions, garlic, wheat and corn are perfect. We can all of this to feed us and the animals through the winter. As long as we keep growing these crops, we'll have plenty of food before it gets cold." Applejack said. "And I never thought I would see crops growing in this world." He said, looking at the crops and over at the chapel. "Has anyone checked the chapel yet?" "Ah think Sunset is inside there right now." Apple Bloom said. "How is it in there?" He asked. "It looks like the inside of a church." Applejack said. "Is Shimmer the only person in there?" He asked. "Yeah. She wanted to be alone for a while after doing something before we got here." She said. "It's must be about her shooting Wallflower." He said. "What? Why?" Apple Bloom asked. "Wallflower's been alone for so long, she didn't recognize us and tried to kill me when I gave the girls some time to escape. Sunset snuck back over the wall and saved me. It's a good thing Wallflower had that bullet-proof vest on when it happened or she'd be dead now." Devon said, looks at the chapel and thinks about the problem Sunset was in right now. "Do ya think she's okay?" Apple Bloom asked. "Ah'm not sure, sugarcube. One of us should check on her." Applejack said. "I'll check on her. She did save me from death." He said. "Are ya sure ya want to check on her right now?" She asked. "I'm sure, AJ." He said, walking away from the crops and towards the chapel. He can think back to the last time he went a church before the outbreak with the clean walls and stain glass windows. "Now I wish I had a funeral for my family we found them." He said to himself as he grabs the handle of the cherry coated door and opens it. He spots Sunset sitting in the front row. Devon walks to where Sunset was and placed his hand on her shoulder, she turns her head around to see who was trying to comfort her. "I want to be alone." She said, taking his hand off her shoulder. "I was told you were in here after what happened with Wallflower." He said, taking a seat next to her. "Why did you come in here?" She asked. "I wanted to check on you and see if you're okay." He said. "I don't feel okay. I shot a friend and I feel guilty. She won't forgive me for trying to kill her." She said. "She will forgive you, Shimmer. She did say she was glad you stopped her from killing me." He said. "So." She replied. "It doesn't mean it's too late to try and apologize. You just have to go to her and tell her you're sorry for shooting her. She will forgive you for stopping her." He said. "Are you sure about this?" She asked. "I'm sure." He said. For a few seconds, Sunset sat in the seat without a sound. She gets up and faces the door. "I just hope she's not going to hate me again." She said, walking towards the door and out of the chapel. Devon looks at the cross with Jesus Christ on it at the end of the room and thinks about the problems he and his group have and have had. Should he talk to the statue and ask for help? Safety from bad people, the dead and keep Cadance along with her unborn child from getting killed. He had to ask for help. "If you're listening to this, my people and I have had these problems for so long, we just want to stay safe from what's outside this farm. We've killed people because they tried to kill us. I killed the guy who killed my family when I was in a hospital and I hope you can forgive me for what I did. I was really angry for what he did." He said to the statue. "One of my friends is pregnant and she's worried about it dying after it's born. We just want to be safe until this apocalypse is over." He said, went to silence for ten seconds. He walks away to the door and turns back around. "I keep hearing my family's voices inside my head. I just need a sign or something to clear my mind and help me stay focused on what's important in this world. To keep us alive." He said and walks out of the chapel. Devon walks to his truck and unloads the camping gear from the bed. He sets up his tent and puts the cots and sleeping bags for him, Aria, Adagio and Sonata. Everyone was lucky when they found a couple stores near the homeless shelter when they stayed there. Some of the member's tents were set up near the house. The RV was set up for a few members to rest in at a time. Half of the group heard the sound of a motor running and coming from the garage. Devon knew what that could be, he jogged towards the garage and finds the motorcycle working. "Ah, yeah. We got this bike running, girls." Rainbow Dash said, twisting the throttle a couple of times. "As long as nobody blows it up." Twilight said. "We won't let that happen again, Twi." Rainbow Dash said, turning off the motorcycle and puts the key in her pocket. "How long do you think this motorcycle will last for?" Devon asked. "As long as I don't leave it out in the open, it will stay in one piece or gets stolen." She said. "We'll need more fuel for the cars and the motorcycle. Otherwise, we can't do any supply runs." Twilight said. "Those cars on the highway will have plenty of fuel to take. We can siphon any cars that aren't damaged too badly." He said. "Should we go to the highway now?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I don't think we should go back. The gunshots Wallflower caused would attract any zombies around here and to this place." Twilight said. "Twilight's right, Rainbow Dash. Now is not the best time to do it." He said, agreeing with Twilight's words. "And from digging those graves and nearly getting killed, I'm not going outside those walls for anything today." Devon said. "I guess you're right, Devon. I mean, everyone likes the open space here. Nobody wants to go out those walls." Rainbow Dash said. "Did you two hear about why Wallflower's hair is short?" He asked. "No. Why?" Twilight asked. "She told me about a time when a zombie grabbed her by her hair and she cut down so that way she doesn't get grabbed again. I think you two and the others with long hair need to cut your hair." He explained. "Now that I think about it, if any of us keep our hair this long, we'll get killed by zombies this way." Twilight said at the problem. "I'll let someone cut my hair." "I know it's not cool to see death and I won't go down to that fate. I'm getting myself a haircut." Rainbow Dash said. "I told the dazzlings about it and Sonata wants her hair short. Adagio wasn't sure if she wants her hair cut. I'm sure about Aria with this choice." He said to the girls. "Tell the others about this. They need to prepare themselves for what lies ahead." He said. "It will have to be all the women in our group know about this." Twilight said. "Would Rarity even go for a short hair style? She likes her hair the way it is right now." Rainbow Dash said. "You've got a point, Rainbow Dash. She loves that hair style of hers." Devon said. "She tends to do a new style whenever she needs to. She might cut her hair." Twilight said. "There can't be any other choice, is there?" He asked. "I guess not. Let's get everyone to hear the news." Rainbow Dash said, pushing the motorcycle out of the garage to put it next to her tent. Twilight and Devon followed her outside. They closed the garage and walk in different directions. Twilight had to talk to her mother first while Devon looked for the dazzlings. He checked his tent and they weren't in there. He looks inside the RV, no sign of them. He had to guess they were inside the house. He walks to the front door and enters the house. He finds them in the living room. They didn't see him and he knocks on the wall and got their attention. "Hey girls. You three look relaxed." He said. "It feels like forever since we sat in some place that felt peaceful." Adagio said. "I know what you mean, Adagio." He said. "How's Cadance doing up there? She sounds really upset." Sonata asked. "She's not doing so good. After she saw me with that dead girl, she doesn't know if she can keep her kid safe." He said. "How long is she going to be like this?" Aria asked. "I don't know. It could be a day." He said. "Are we going to use a knife cut our hair?" Sonata asked. "I don't think so, Sonata. Wallflower used scissors to cut her hair. If we use a knife, it's going to hurt." He said. "Then, where are the scissors?" Aria asked. "I don't know if they're in the study. The kitchen is one place to look for a pair of scissors." He said, turning around and looking at the path to the kitchen from the dining room. "You girls get ready, I'll look for a pair." He walks into the kitchen and finds Velvet, Windy and Granny Smith cutting some vegetables from the crop fields. He didn't need to talk to them right now. He walks to a stack of drawers and opens them from top drawer first. It was the silverware drawer. He closes it and opens the next drawer down and finds a pair of scissors. He takes them out of the drawer and snips them to see how they look. "They look clean enough." He said to himself and closes the drawer. Devon spots the trash bin behind them. He knew they need the trash bin to throw away the pieces of vegetables they don't need. One more thing he needs is a chair for the girls to sit in. He walks back to the dining room and picks up a chair to take to the kitchen and sets it on one side of the trash bin. "Getting someone ready for a haircut, sweetie?" Velvet asked, looking behind her to see the chair next to the bin. "Yeah. I thought about using this trash bin to cut the hair over it and let it fall right in. So that way we don't have to sweep it up." He said. "We were told about cutting our hair down and avoid getting grabbed. My hair is short already, I don't have to worry about a hair problem." Windy said. "You've always had that hair short since the day we first meet." Granny Smith said, throwing an apple core in the bin. She spots Sonata walking into the kitchen. "Looks like your friend wants a haircut now." Devon turns around and sees her. "I'm ready." Sonata said, walking to the chair and sits down. "Alright, Sonata. Let's start with taking your hair scrunchy off." Devon said, taking the scrunchy off her head and watch the hair fall down. "You know, you look cute with your hair down." He pulls out the scissors. "That's nice. I was always use to the ponytail. Do you know how to do this?" She asked. "My mom was a hair stylist before she died. She cuts my hair whenever I needed one. It can't be that hard to make your hair short." He starts cutting. "I'm going to look like a boy." She said. "No, you won't. Windy has short hair and she's use to it." He said, holding the strands of hair and snips them clean off. He drops them in the bin and cuts the rest of her hair with his hand placed against her head. He pressed his fingers together to extend the strand and cut them about a quarter of an inch away from them so he doesn't cut his fingers by mistake. "Zephyr can help you with cutting the other hair, son. He uses to practice cutting hair in his free time." Windy said. "If he meets my mother before the world changed, they could make great friends." Devon said. "We'll need another pair of scissors if he's going to cut hair with us." Granny Smith said. "These were the only pair I found in that drawer." He said, snipping the hair at the top of Sonata's head. "Wallflower would know where to find another pair." "What about the staples? Don't people keep a pair of scissors in there?" Windy asked. "I don't know. I was there avoiding gunfire from Wallflower when she didn't recognize us." He replied, finished cutting Sonata's hair and tries to grab her hair. "There we go, Sonata. You're a lot harder to grab now." "Am I still pretty?" Sonata asked, getting up from the chair. "Yes. Now to do Aria or Adagio." He said, placing the scissors down and checks on the two. They remained in the living room with Aria looking out the window and Adagio reading a book. "You two ready?" He asked. "I guess I can do it now. I don't have anything else to do." Aria said. "I'll let you cut my hair after her. I just don't feel like dying to the dead the way Sonata was held." Adagio said. "Alright." He said, walking back into the kitchen. He noticed a few strands of hair on his hands, he rubs them off as best as he could. "Did you cut her hair into that?" Aria asked, pointing at the trash bin. "Yeah. I didn't feel like sweeping up hair while they make lunch for us in here." He said. "I've made a couple of sandwiches for Cadance and Shining." Velvet said, taking a tray with two small plates with the sandwiches on them and two cups of water. "If they're still upset, leave the tray by the door." Devon suggests as Aria sits down in the chair and he starts to cut Aria's pigtail off before he takes off her hair scrunchies. "Are you okay with this, Aria?" "I don't really think about my hair that much. I just have to do what everyone's got to do." Aria said. "Do you think you'll get use to short hair?" He asked. "I don't know. I might feel some breezes when it gets cooler." She said. "I've always had my hair short and my mother cuts it whenever it was time to cut it." He said, finishing Aria's hair. "So, how do I look?" Aria asked. "Like you got a haircut." He replied as she rubs her head to feel how short her hair was. "At least a dead freak won't tear my head now." Aria said, walking away and out the front door. "Are you ready, Adagio?" He asked, waiting for the orange haired girl to respond or to come into the kitchen. She walks into the kitchen. "I'm ready for you to do this." Adagio said, getting in the chair and lets Devon takes off her hair scrunchy. "Did you know you and the others looked pretty with your hair down?" He asked. "That's sweet. But I always liked my hair in a big ponytail." She said. "Everyone's got to try out a new hair style every once in a while. Whether they want or need to." He said, cutting her hair off and drops it into the trash bin. "How much do you know about cutting hair?" She asked. "My mom use to cut hair. I've seen her cut hair millions of times. It looks easy to do." He replies while cutting the rest of Adagio's hair. "As soon as this apocalypse is over, I'm letting my hair grow back to its original length." Adagio said to herself, even if it sounded like she was talking to Devon. "Or when we ever might get to a really safe place where no zombies can get any of us." He said, trimming the side of her head. "What would you picture for a safe-zone?" She asks. "Well, since this farm is surrounded by a stone wall for a fence. A place surrounded by a really tall wall that nothing and nobody can climb over. With the top fortified if they tried to climb over." He said, trims the other side of her head. "What can be put on top of walls if you made them?" She asked. "I'd put metal spikes on the top. I would be the only way to keep the danger out of the safe-zone." He said, starts to cut her hair at the top of her head. "I hope you won't make me look ridiculous after this." She said. "I won't. I already did it to your sisters and they like their new looks." He said, snips the last of some long hair off and throws it away. Adagio tries to grab her hair and collects a few strands on her fingers. "This is going to take some getting used to." She said, getting up from the chair. "I'm going to get my sisters to clean our heads off." "I don't know if the shower works, you'll have to use the water from the well outside." He said, looking at her hair on his hands. "At least I can get the rest of this hair off of my hands." He slaps his hands together to get the hair off. "Where'd you three get the food to make lunch?" He asked the three women. "These were from the cellar. It's got plenty more." Granny Smith said. This got Devon to think about when he told Sunset and Trixie to search for a basement and it gave him the answer. He walks away and finds an open door to the cellar. A light was coming from the cellar, Wallflower must have got power to the house somehow. He walks down the stairs and spots some of the mattress from the homeless shelter on the floor, since some of the members had to make room in the house to sleep in. He looks at the shelves and they were full of baskets with all kinds of vegetables and bread inside them. "Wow. This is enough to keep the entire group feed for months. We might survive this after all." He said to himself as he picks up a tomato and takes a bit out of it. He couldn't resist the taste of a juicy tomato in his mouth after the number of times of eating store-based foods and what he's eaten for the past five months. He walks back up the stairs and out the front door. Spike comes up to Devon. "What's that you got there?" Spike asked. "It's a tomato. The cellar is full veggies and bread, Spike. It looked like Wallflower has been doing her best to grow food before we got here." Devon said. "You're about half way to a full-grown dog." "I know. When I get close to my full size, I can try to fight off any zombies that we come anywhere near us when I'm around." Spike said with the idea he had in mind. "That's a good idea, Spike. We should train Winona too so we can get as much help to distract as many as we can." Devon said, finishing the tomato. "I don't think I've told you or the others about the time I had a dog." "You had a dog?" Spike asked. "Yeah. We had a boxer mix named Fiona. She was the best pet to have around. There was a one time when she got bit by a copperhead and ended up getting a long scar over her spine." Devon said. "That must have been a painful time for her. What happened to her?" Spike asked. "Well, she was sick and dying. We took her to the vet and had to put her out of her misery. She had a tumor and internal bleeding." Devon said, placing the side of his hand against his eyebrows. "I'm sorry to hear that. I hope that never happens to me." Spike said. "I hope so too, Spike. You're a good dog and you look healthy." Devon said and looks at a box behind him. He opens it and finds some dog toys. "Looks like the people who owned this farm had a dog and something to bring back some good times." "What kind of toys are in there?" Spike asked. "There's a throwing disc, a rope, a tennis ball, a fake bone and some squeaky toys." Devon said, holding some of the dog toys. "The squeaky ones will make noise." Spike said. "Yeah. It's probably for the best to play with these inside the house." Devon said, putting a rope down and takes the flying disc out. "You ready for a game of fetch, Spike?" "Totally. I haven't played this game in a long time." Spike said, getting ready for Devon to throw the flying disc. "Alright, Spike. Go long." Devon said, tossing the flying disc and Spike runs after it. He jumps and catches the flying disc in mid-air. "Go catch, Spike. Bring it here." He called out and Spike runs back to him. Spike drops the flying disc to Devon's feet. "Good boy." He said, picking up the flying disc and finds Winona walking up to him and Spike. "Looks like someone wants to do a little competition with you, Spike." "Or she just wants to play with us." Spike said. "Either way, we've got something to cheer us up." Devon said, preparing to throw again. "Get ready you two. This one is going far." He said, tossing the flying disc really hard and watched the the two dogs runs after the flying disc. Winona catches the flying disc and Spike grabs the opposite side of the toy Winona was holding and start tugging on the flying disc. Devon had to get the dog rope out of the box and ran to the dogs to stop them from playing tug-a-war with their teeth. "Hold up you two. There's plenty more toys where that came from." He said as he threw the rope next to them and Spike lets go of the flying disc and grabs the rope with his teeth. "I wouldn't want either of you to break your teeth if you're going to fight what's out there." He said to himself. "Where did ya find those, partner?" The voice of Applejack got Devon and the dogs’ attention to the country girl with Twilight behind her. "There's a box by the front door with some dog toys inside. Some of them were squeaky toys." Devon said, grabbing a loose end of the rope and pulls on it a little. "At least you choose to play with the regular dog toys instead of the squeaky ones." Twilight said. "As long as the dogs play with them inside the house and there are no zombies inside the wall, we should be fine." Spike said. "I never thought we could find something to make you and Winona happy, Spike." Twilight said to her pet and looks at Devon. "How are my brother Cadance doing in there, Devon?" She asked. "It's been a while since I last checked on them, Twi. Cadance is just heartbroken from seeing the dead girl I carried out and buried. Did Adagio and her sisters tell you about the hair situation?" Devon asked the girls. "Yeah. It clearly makes sense to get our haircuts. Sonata told me she got to get a haircut first by you." Twilight said. "I knew she would go first after what happened with Frank holding her by her ponytail. She now feels safe with short hair." He said. "What brought the idea for haircuts?" Applejack asked. "You'd have to thank Wallflower for this. She told me about a time when got grabbed by a zombie on the highway, she came here, found the scissors and cut her hair. It kept her alive ever since she found this farm." "We're going to get our haircuts, sugarcube. Zephyr will do all the hair-cutting for the rest of us. Ya could use some practice on cutting hair." She suggests. "Well, my mom was the one who cuts my hair. I just watch her through the mirror while she did the work. I tried my best for the first time." He said. "Ah'm just saying, ya could use some practice." Applejack suggests. "Sounds like a good idea, AJ. I could learn how to cut hair better." He said, picking up the flying disc from Winona and goes back to playing with the dogs. After around ten minutes, he and the dogs stopped playing with the dog toys. He walks over to the dog box and puts them back inside. He felt his stomach growl, he had to see if Granny Smith, Velvet and Windy were finished making lunch for the whole group. Devon opens the front door and walks to the kitchen to find plenty of sandwiches and apple slices for the sides. "We just got lunch ready for everyone, kiddo." Windy said, spotting the teenager. "Vegetarian sandwiches for lunch and apple slices for a side. I started getting hungry just a minute ago." He said. "There's a bell outside on the porch. Be a dear and ring it and others outside will come in here." Velvet said. "Sounds easy enough. Just a few rings and everyone will come in here to eat." He said, sees Zephyr cutting his sister's hair. "How do you feel about this, Fluttershy?" "I think it's okay. Just the thought of getting grabbed by my hair is so scary, I don't want my head pulled off." Fluttershy said. "Are you going to cut your own hair off or is someone else going to it for you, Zephyr?" He asks. "I could cut my hair myself. It'll be easy to look in the mirror and cut off some at the top and sides." Zephyr said. "But, it's time for a lunch break." He puts the scissors down and rubs Fluttershy's hair off his hands. Devon walks to the front door and spots the bell on a post of the porch. "Well, it's lunch time." Devon said to himself and rings the bell. Everyone on the farm hears the bell and walks to the source of the noise. A few members were close to the bell, they started wondering why Devon rung the bell. "What's the bell for?" Applebloom asks. "It's lunch time, kiddo." He answers and walks inside the house to grab himself some food. The others got in line behind him and each grabbed a sandwich and some apple slices. Everyone spreads around the house to pick a place to sit. Some of them got the table in the dining room, the study, the living room and the cellar. "I can hardly remember the last time my mom made me lunch." Twilight said, taking a bite of her sandwich. "Me too, darling. It feels nice to eat something other than the MREs." Rarity said. "I like the vegetarian sandwiches they made from the food in the cellar." Fluttershy said. "With my help, we'll be able to grow as many as we can." Applejack said, eats an apple slice. "We'll have to make them last, Applejack. By the time it gets cold in a few months, we'll have to scout for food." Twilight said. "Where we going to scout for supplies?" Rainbow Dash asks. "We have to see if Wallflower has a map of the area. We can find what we need as long as it's close to this farm." Flash said. "We could go back to the highway and loot the other cars there. They could have plenty and it's still close by." Pinkie said. "What if we run into zombies or people?" Sonata asks. "We'll just kill them, of course." Aria said. "It depends on who is good or bad out there." Adagio said. "We know someone who gave us a chance to live." She looks at Devon while he eats his lunch. He looks at everyone around him in the living room and couldn't help but laugh. "What's so funny?" Sunset asks. "What's funny is that you, Flash and the other but the dazzlings were all together at that hockey stadium before the outbreak and it felt like I became a friend with you since that day." He said. "It was the start of a friendship for ya for sure, partner." Applejack said. "When he found us, I felt a spark of friendship light inside me." Adagio said. "You three look up to me like a brother or hero." He said. "I was thinking a legend. The way he fought back against the dead and Frank. For saving me from death." Sonata said. "I agree with that, Sonata. Devon looks like a legend to me." Aria said. "Well, as long as you three look up to me like that, I'm okay with it." He said. "Are you girls still going to get your haircuts?" Flash asks to remaining girls with long hair. "Of course, Flash. Everyone else is going with it." Rainbow Dash said. "I may not like my hair short, but it has to be done. I should put in an apocalypse style fashion of hair clothes for the world when it comes back to the world we remember." Rarity said, causing her friends to laugh a little. "Still have that hobby of yours, Rare." Applejack said. "That's funny." Pinkie said. "Hush now! It's my way to celebrate the end of a tragedy." Rarity said. "We understand, Rarity. Not everyone can let go of their past." Twilight said. "Yeah. Even if you remember the really important people in your life." Devon said. "You still hear your family, man?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Yeah. I talked to them last night after I talked to your brother and Sister-in-law, Twilight. Talking to them through my phone is the only way to talk to them." He said. "We understand ya, partner. It can be hard to let go of yer past." Applejack said. "I don't know if we have any medicine for your problems. Zecora could make something that might help." Twilight said. "You know, that might actually help. Zecora will need to find the right stuff to make it." He said. "Wallflower planted so many flowers on this farm. She can pick the right petals from them and mix them together." She said. "How do you know that, Twi? Did you learn that in school?" Aria asks. "No, I read it in a book." Twilight said. "Um, can we go back to eating? Talking is making me really hungry." Fluttershy said. "She's right. We can talk again after we finish eating." Flash said and everyone continues to eat their lunch. Later that night, everyone stood and sat around a bonfire behind the house in silence. The fire produced heat in the night air and they all didn't have to worry about any zombies getting through the stone fence if they saw the fire. "Shining, do you think we will get through the first winter?" Velvet broke the silence. "I'm not sure, mom. We've made it this far to what we can make home and to can keep us safe." Shining said. "I hope so for this winter." Nightlight said. "How hard can it be in the winter? We've managed before we meet up with you guys." Aria said. "We've managed to find warm places before the infection, Aria. This is different now." Adagio said. "We'll survive this, sweetie. I know we can." Debby said. "This is a good thing. I know it is." Cookie said. "It's best to keep our hopes up." Applejack said. "We have to agree. It's our best chance to live off the dead and any dangerous people we come across." Rarity said. "As long as we've got each other, we've got what it takes." Sunset said. "At what cost?" Sonata asks. "The survival kind of cost, Sonata." Flash said. "It's the only thing we've got here." Celestia said. "We don't have to worry about the zombies anymore in this place." Fluttershy said. "I know we can make this work." Twilight said. "At least we don't have to run into any psychos out there." Trixie said. "Don't count on it, Trixie. There's always danger out there, alive and dead." Bow said. "It's best we all stay close to here. I want this baby to have a peaceful life when it's born." Cadance said with her hand placed over her abdomen. "We will, Cadance. We will." Shining said. "Let's go to sleep everyone. It's going to be a long day." He and his people grabbed some loose dirt and threw it over the fire to put it out. So that way, nobody would have to use their water supply. With that done, everyone walks to the house and tents to get ready to sleep. As everyone got to where they're going to sleep and changed to some light clothing so they don't feel hot in the morning. "What Velvet said about this winter is getting to me, girls." Devon said. "What about it?" Aria asks. "It's getting me to think about American history. When the British first arrived in North America, more than half the colonists died from illness, starvation and froze to death. We seriously need to prepare for the winter." He said. "How do we do that?" Sonata asks. "We grow crops, scavenge for supplies, warmth, anything that keeps you alive." He said, getting on a cot. "Is that all you got to say?" Adagio asks. "That's all I got to say in a small sentence possible." He answers. "Let's get some sleep, girls. We've got work to do tomorrow." He goes to sleep as the girls do the same. (September 7, 2016) The morning warm air flows over the farm and wakes everyone up to a new day. Everyone wakes up and walk out of the house and tents to start a new day. It was best to those with the best helping hands to gather in front of the house. "So, what's the plan for today?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Me and my brother can work on the crops. Plant some more and make sure the ones Wallflower planted still perfect." Applejack said. "I can take a couple friends with me to do some hunting near the tent we found yesterday." Rainbow Dash said. "I'll take the girls with me to the highway. We'll scavenge for what's in the cars and siphon as much fuel with the empty fuel cans we have." Devon said. "That will be a lot of gas to take, dude. We can use that fuel to power up the generator to the house. We'll have electricity to the house." She said. "Should we use it all?" Sonata asks. "No. I'd rather save the fuel for our cars. We can use the generator when it gets cold." He said. "It's for the best. I wonder if we can find any oil fields around here. We can harvest the oil and turn it into fuel." Twilight said. "Let's hope there is an oil field around here." Applejack said. "How is Cadance doing by the way?" Adagio asks Twilight. "She's better now, Adagio. She just needed to get the dead girl off her mind." Twilight said. "The rest of our people can go to where we found the lake and the woods behind the farm." Aria said. "Those woods can be full of animals for us to hunt. As long as we don't hunt the young animals, it will get harder to hunt." Devon said. "Let's take the cargo to the highway since all the empty fuel cans are in the bed. It will give us the advantage on how much supplies we can get." "Everyone, take a radio so we can keep in touch." Twilight suggests. "So that's it? We know what we're going to do?" Aria asks. "Of course, Aria. It's what we have to do." Applejack said. A few minutes later, the dazzlings and Devon were in the cargo truck at the front gate. Applejack and Rainbow Dash opened the gate as they let their friends drive off to the highway. The two girls close the gate and go do their tasks like they said they would do. After a short drive, the four teenagers arrived at the highway and out of the truck with a fuel can and their own siphon pumps. "You know what to do girls. Siphon as much gas into the cans and loot what's in the cars." He said. "How long will this take?" Sonata asks. "As soon as we fill up all the gas cans and loot as much stuff from the cars, we can head back to the farm." He said, walking to the closest vehicle he spots. The car was damage, but not too damaged to destroy the fuel tank. He opens the tank and siphons the fuel. The girls spread out to a least damaged to perfectly shaped vehicles. "This van is in perfect shape, guys." Sonata said, calling out to her friends and look in her direction. "A Ford E-450. See if there's anything good in there, Sonata." Devon said, siphoning the fuel. Sonata opens the driver door and finds the keys in a cup holder and looks at the passenger seats. There were some bags in the seats. Sonata had to open the passenger door and make it easier to bring the bags to the cargo. She opens the door and brings a couple of bags to the cargo. "There's some more bags in the van, guys and it still works." She holds out the keys in her hand. "That's nice, Sonata. I don't think we need another vehicle on our hands." Adagio said while siphoning fuel. Sonata walks back over the mini bus to grab the rest of the bags. She looks at the keys for a second and puts them in her pocket. Little did she and her friends know, a group of six were hiding beside a few cars. "One of them is in the van." A white haired survivor said. "I saw her walk right in. She's just getting stuff for their group." Another survivor said in a sweet tone. "She could be a crazy person. I can wait for her to take the next bags out and come back to the van. I'll get a nice clean shot and the rest will come." She said in a mean tone as she grabs her bow and loads an arrow. "Make sure you get her in the chest. She'll turn and go right for them." The adult survivor said. "We could take the truck and get out of here." A blue haired survivor said. "Any idea who has the key to the truck?" A purple haired survivor asks. "He might have the keys. Do you think he's the leader?" A lime haired girl asks. "I saw him come out of the driver seat. He's got the key. Just take out his friend and he'll check on her, Ms. Sweet." The woman said. "Of course." The girl with the bow said in a sweet tone and starts in a sour tone. "And he will be her main course." She aims her bow as Sonata is about to walk into the mini bus. "Right on cue." She stops when she feels the end of a gun barrel at the back of her head. "Don't. Even. Blink." The voice of a male teenager said. "Disarm the bow and drop it. The rest of you put your weapons on the ground and take your bags off. If you try anything stupid, this will be enough to take all out at once." Devon ordered the women to do what said. They disarm their weapons and backpacks and place them in front of him. "Girls, empty one of the bags. We've got a problem over here." He calls out to his friends and they come to his location. "What's the problem?" Aria asks with Adagio and Sonata behind her and see the problem. "Who are they?" "Don't know. I saw their feet after my pump rolled under the car." He explained. "Take their weapons and bags, girls. See if they have any other weapons on them if they're trying to do a trick." Aria checks them while Sonata loads the weapons in the bag. "We just gave you our weapons." The lime haired girl said. "I tend to double check for any mistakes." He said. "You are a cleaver boy. After this, you'll see us telling the truth." The only adult said. "That depends if you people are telling the truth." Adagio said while Sonata and Aria checked them. "They're clean." Aria said. "See. We are unarmed after you wanted us to." The blue haired girl said. "What do we do with them?" Sonata asks. "We'll have to move away from here. They'll track us back to our camp." He said. "What about the rest of the cars?" Sonata asks. "We'll have to call some others to take over." He said. "Can we use the van to take them? I have the keys." Sonata pulls the key to the mini bus out of her pocket. "You kept the key, Sonata?" Aria asks. "Yes. I thought if I kept the key, we could still use the van." She said. "We should've check the cars, that mini-van could get us out of here faster." The green haired girl said. "And it will. Now get up. We're going for a ride." Devon said, aiming his carbine while Adagio did the same with her AK-47 and Aria carries the bag of weapons as the group of woman get up. They walk to the mini-bus and Adagio gets in first to make sure none of the women would try to get to the driver seat. Sonata hands the key to Devon so he can drive. He pulls out his radio. "Twilight, we need you and some others to finish getting fuel for us. We've got a problem." "What's the problem?" Twilight asks on her end. "We encountered a group, one of them was going to shoot Sonata with an arrow. We're going to take them west of here." He replied. "Alright, Devon. I'm on it." Twilight said and Devon puts his radio away. He walks onto the mini-bus and starts the engine. "We found some zip ties in here and tied their arms behind their backs." Adagio said. "Good." He said to her and looks at the group. "We're going to take you west and find you place you can call home." "Where would that be?" The silver haired girl asks. "Don't know. We'll find a good place." He answers and starts to drive. Everyone in the mini-bus have traveled for at least eighteen miles. Nobody spoke a word since they left the highway. "What are your names?" Sonata asks, breaking the silence. "Why do you ask?" The blue haired girl asks. "Cause I'd like to know who you are and I can remember people." Sonata said. "Well, since you asked, I'm Indigo Zap." She said. "Sugarcoat." The silver haired girl said. "Lemon Zest." The lime haired girl answers. "Sunny Flare." The purple haired girl said. "Sour Sweet." The purple haired girl said nicely. "And the only adult here is Abacus Cinch." She said in a mean tone. "We don't need to let these strangers know who we are." Cinch said. "Too late." Devon said. "How long have we drove?" Aria asks. "Eighteen miles out, Aria. Tell me if you see a place that looks safe for them." He said, looking for a secure area. "Why'd you ask who they are Sonata?" Aria asks Sonata. "I was just curious, Aria." Sonata said. "Oh, you're just curious." Sour Sweet said nicely. "How curious can you be?" She asks rudely. "Don't be like that, Sour. They spared our lives, didn't they?" Lemon said. "And we're still alive." Sunny said. "They'll leave us and give our weapons back." Sugarcoat said. "Don't trust these people. They're just want to finish us when we get to he'll stop." Cinch said. "No we won't. We killed people that were trying to kill us a few weeks ago and you haven't killed u. That's why we're sparing you." Devon said. "Where are you from?" Adagio asks them. "We're all from Canterlot City. We got out of there when we evacuated and we've been to so many places to survive." Indigo said and felt the mini-bus slowing down. "I found a place you can stay." He said, driving to a police station. He stops at the gate after spotting a chain with a lock on it. "Are there any tools in here we could use?" "We have a tire iron in here, could this help?" Aria asks, holding out the tire iron. "That might help break the lock, Aria. You three keep an eye on them." He said, turning off the mini-bus and takes the tire iron. Devon walks out of the mini-bus and walks to the fence. He looks through the fence for any zombies inside and doesn't see any. He hits the fence with the tire iron and a zombie comes out from behind a police van. The zombie walks to the human survivor on the opposite side of the fence, it grabs the fence and tries to get him. Devon looks at the tire iron for a second and looks back at the zombie, he jabs it through the zombie's head and watched the corpse fall back. He swings the tire iron against the lock to break it. After a swings, the lock breaks and he removes it to untie the chain and opens the gate. "Bring them out, girls." He calls out to the girls and they walk the group out at gun point. Aria carried the bag of their weapons inside. Everyone walks inside the police station and stopped in the parking lot. Adagio brought the zip ties and forced the group on the ground so she and her friends can tie their ankles together. The women were now helpless, but they left their weapons twenty feet away from them. "You're just going to leave us here?" Lemon asks. "This is as far as we go to let you all go." He said. "What about these zip ties? We can't get them off our wrists and ankle." Cinch said. "We left one of your knives next to the bag. You can cut yourselves free." Adagio said. "Let's go." She and her friends walk back to the gate. "You can't just leave us here. We can help you and your group." Silver begged for her and her group to be cut free. "We have some skills you could use." Lemon said, still ignored. "For crying out loud, you were talking to Twilight Sparkle." Indigo said, getting them to stop in there tracks. "Wait, you know Twilight Sparkle?" Aria asks. "She use to be a student at Crystal Prep with us and participated in the Friendship games with us." Sunny said. "By the end of the games, we forced her to use all this magic to win, but it turned her into a monster." Sour said. "Because Cinch forced us to." "Don't talk about that." Cinch said. "You fuckers could have told us this before we left!" Adagio said, frustrated. "You had us at gun point." Lemon said, Adagio pulls out her handgun on the girls. "ADAGIO!" Devon grabs her arm and caused her to shot the window of a police cruiser. He disarms her of her gun and made her fall. "NO! Not like this." He picks up her gun and tucks it away. "She's crazy!" Indigo said. "Shut up!" Devon shouts. "She has a temper and don't mess with her like that." He walks up to them. "How many people have you killed?" "We've only killed a few small groups." Sour said. "Why?" He asks. "Because they tried to kill us." She said in a mean tone. "How many more of you are there?" Cinch asks. "A lot of us, we hardly keep count. Some of them you might remember since you know Twilight." Aria said. Sonata checked on Adagio. "Are you okay, Adagio?" She asks, helping her get up. "I'm fine." Adagio said. "I was just mad." "Are you people just going to leave us here or we going back with you?" Sunny asks. "Are you still friends with Twilight?" He asks. "Yes. We wouldn't do anything to her. We worked with her and her new friends with a music video for a fund raiser after we tried to steal their idea." Sugarcoat said. "Please, let us come with you. We barely have enough food to last for a day or two." Sour said. "If you decided to let us starve to death." "Will you stop talking like that? It's getting on my nerves." Devon said, pulling out his knife and cuts the zip ties around their ankles. "You people are coming back with us. Shining Armor is the leader of the group." "Shining Armor leads you people?" Cinch asks. "Yeah. We were siphoning fuel when you saw us on the highway." He said. "What about our arms?" Lemon asks. "He cut your legs free so you can walk back to the van. We'll see if you won't try anything stupid when we head back to the farm." Adagio said. "You have a farm?" Sugarcoat asks. "Yes. There's a lot of space surrounded by fence made out of stone. There's no way a zombie can get in there." Sonata said. "It belonged to a world war two veteran. It has a Victorian house. Some of the space is taken in the cellar, but the attic has some room. It might be a little warm in there, but we got power." Devon said. "How?" Sunny asks. "It's power by a generator and takes gasoline to run it." He explained. "Come on, let's go." Everyone walks to back to the mini bus. He hands Adagio her gun back and Aria picks up the duffel and knife for the Crystal Prep students and gets in the mini van. They saw a few zombies walking towards them, they ignored the zombies and drive away from the police station. Everyone looks out the windows to see wide open fields. A horde of deer run through the field, it reminded them of the world before it changed. They still hope for their world to come back. Author's Note My first time experience of horse back riding with a sore spine really did happen when I was around fourteen years old. I did have a boxer mix named Fiona years ago.
Month 6, Day 169-171 (October 29-31, 2016)(October 29, 2016) As the weather came to a low fifty degrees, everyone was settled with the farm and safety. Everyone dressed warm for the season. A few groups split up to do some chores. Some went to the lake to catch some fish, some on the highway to collect more fuel, some did some weapon training, some checked on the crops and livestock and some were checking on the supplies in the house. Cadance sat on the front porch with her hand placed over her torso. Shining walks out of the front door with two plates of eggs, some apple slices and water. He sits down next to her. "It's beautiful, Shining. Seeing this farm now and everyone feels safe and I can feel this baby already feels safe." Cadance said. "Yeah. It does feel safe. We will raise our kid until it's born. I almost feel bad when we had sex in Wood Valley." Shining said. "I did, too. But that's changed now. All I can think about is peace right now." Cadance said and starts to eat. "I still can't believe that Devon and his friends found Cinch and the Shadowbolts on highway last month. It was a good thing he stopped Sour Sweet from killing Sonata. It would have gone in a different direction." Shining said. "If Sour Sweet killed them, Devon would have done the same with them and they wouldn't be here." Cadance said, watching everyone on the farm with their day. Cinch walks out the front door with a cup of tea in her hands. "I can see how you managed to lead everyone here, Shining." Cinch said. "It's pretty easy to do here on this farm. It's best place we've got to keep us alive." He said. "I've been meaning to talk to you about that Devon fellow of yours." She said. "He's a good kid. We meet him four days after the outbreak when we were trying to get away from the city. He was in the hospital he got hit with a hockey puck. You probably heard the news about that?" He asks. "I do remember hearing the news about that." She said. "He joined me, Cadance, Flash, the crusaders, my sister and her dog and friends when we escaped. When we got the RV, he found the dazzlings and they look up to them like a hero. When we were on the highway, we found his parents and sister already turned into zombies after they crashed into a post." Shining said, which shocked Cinch a little. "He put them out of their misery and was depressed for some time. He reunited us with our family and friends, even some new faces like Zecora. We found this town after we were attacked. That's when we learned that some people have changed. There was a leader that let us stay because he believed in hope for the world to change back. The leader's right-hand man was the leader of the group that tried to kill us and was doing it behind his back. Devon learned that he killed his family and he didn't care. Devon killed him and left him to rot. That machete he carries was carried by the guy he killed. I wonder if he feels better after killing him." "I don't know if I feel comfortable around him." Cinch said, looking around the farm for him. "Devon's not a bad kid, Abacus. He just has issues. We're here for him and to help him get through his pain." Cadance said. "I hope so. He nearly left us at a police station." Cinch said, walking back inside. Meanwhile, Sour Sweet was practicing her trick shots on a bale of hay. Rainbow Dash watches her shoot three arrows at the same time. "I remember when you did that trick at the friendship games, I think it's awesome. Have you ever done that on multiple zombies?" Rainbow Dash asks. "Yes, I did. It's a quick way to get rid of them and get away." Sour Sweet said. "I would be cool if I could do that trick with my crossbow." Rainbow Dash replies. "Maybe you could try." Sour said. "As long as you don't shoot one of us." She said in a mean tone. "I wonder if Applejack ever tried this trick?" Rainbow Dash asks herself. "I did, partner. It was a little tricky after the first few times." Applejack said, getting the girls attention. "One of the tries went over the target and went into the bushes over the fence." Sour Sweet said. "Has Twilight tried that yet?" Rainbow Dash asks. "No, she hasn't yet." Sour Sweet said. "She might be better than Applejack when she tries." "Where is Twilight?" Applejack asks. "She's inside the garage. I think she's working on something in there. She's been in there for a couple of hours." Rainbow Dash said. She and the two girls heard the sound of the UTV driving by, they turned around to see Flash and Devon inside the UTV. "We're going to do some hunting, girls. We'll need you to open the back gate for us." Flash said. "You got it, guys." Rainbow Dash said, walking to the gate with Applejack beside her. They open the gate and let the two hunters enter the woods and close the gate. A few minutes after driving through the woods, the two hunters stop the UTV and step out into the open. Devon picks up his father's Savage 10/110 hunting rifle and his crossbow. Flash picks up a Remington 870 Field Gun for long distance and they both load their guns. "The weather feels nice for this day to hunt, Flash." Devon said. "I agree. We might find some enough animals out here. Tell me how do we find signs of animals in wooded areas." Flash said. "Well, you'll have to find scrape marks on trees. Those are signs of bucks in the area. Look down on the ground for tracks and droppings, the droppings are the size of pellets. If they're wet, that means it fresh and deer are nearby. After we shoot a deer down, we'll have to remove their guts from inside their bodies." Devon answers. "And we'll just leave them for zombies to eat." Flash replies. "Exactly. That's why we've got those long gloves in here." Devon said, he and Flash start to walk further into the woods. "We need to remember the wind direction, it will blow our scents in the direction it's blowing. It can alert the animals out here.” “You sound like a good hunting expert, Devon. Where’d you learn about this stuff?” Flash asks. “I use to hunt with my dad. He taught me about hunting and we hunt for deer during the winter. There were a few times I couldn’t stand the cold and hands would freeze easily. There were a few times I take my gloves off and put my hands under my armpits.” Devon said, looking around for animals. “Did you ever hear about Cinch recently? She’s been talking about taking over if something happens to Shining.” Flash said. “Like how she led Crystal Prep when she was principal? The shadowbolts told me about how treated the students like slaves. There’s no way I’d let her take over as leader.” Devon replies. “She can’t even try to get those shadowbolt girls to stand by her side. They are Twilight’s friends before she left that school. I think they’re starting to like you.” Flash said. “I think they do, too.” Devon replies. He stops Flash from walking and they both spot a few deer in front of them. They get down slowly to not scare the deer away. The deer look around for the source of their movement and they can’t find them. They raise the rifle and shotgun slowly and aim them right at two bucks. “I’ve got the one on the right, you’ve got the left. We shoot on three.” He whispers. “One.” “Two.” Flash whispers. “Three.” They both whisper and shoot at the same time. They shoot the two bucks and the rest of the deer run away. “That was easy and lucky.” “No kidding. I’ll get the UTV and you’ll cover the deer. We can’t be sure if there’s any zombies in the area.” Devon said, Flash hands him the key and runs back to the UTV as Flash goes to the deer. Flash arrives to the location of the shot down bucks, he keeps an eye out for any sign of the undead. He looks down at the deer and placed his hand on one of its sides where there was no blood. The fur felt warm against his skin, it was like he finds a way to turn the skins into blankets or rugs. “Now I know how it feels to be a hunter.” Flash said to himself. He hears some snaps coming from behind, he turns around to find a couple of zombies walking right towards him. He gets up and pulls out his machete and walks over to the zombies and kills them in just two swings. He hears the UTV getting closer to his location. He knew Devon was there to remove the inside of the deer. He climbs out with the tools and gloves out. “So, how do we do this remove their guts?” He asks. “For starters, put the gloves on first.” Devon puts on a pair of gloves and Flash grabs a pair for himself. Devon opens the box of knives and a small saw. He picks up a knife. “We need to cut them open at the belly, but don’t push it in too deep and don’t cut open the stomach, whatever they ate before will smell really bad.” He stabs the deer. “And then we cut it open, up to the sternum and we use the saw to cut the it open.” He cuts the deer open and picks up the saw and cuts the sternum in half. “Now we have to reach the esophagus and trachea so you can cut them loose. It will help us pull all of the guts out of its body. But, don’t cut yourself while you do this.” He reaches inside the deer and cuts the esophagus and trachea loose. He pulls his arms free and puts the knife down. He grabs the intestines and pulls them out of the deer, it nearly disgusts Flash. “I know it’s gross, but you’ll get used to it.” He hands Flash the knife he used. “Now you try.” Flash takes the knife and does the exact tricks Devon showed him. Devon drags the empty deer into the bed of the UTV while Flash de-guts his deer. After a few minutes, Flash’s deer was removed of its intestines, he and Devon picked it up and placed it inside the bed. They both take the gloves off and put them in the bed. “At least the dead can have something to eat out here.” Flash said, looking at the piles of intestines. “Yeah. Maybe we could dig a hole somewhere and put some guts inside and the dead can fall right in. We can just stab them with something long enough to reach their heads.” Devon replies. “How long until some deer pass through here?” Flash asks. “It might be a few days until they come back. Let’s get back to the farm.” Devon climbs into the UTV and starts it up. Flash climbs into the passenger seat and they drive out of the woods. Flash looks back to see a zombie approach the deer intestines and eat them. A few minutes later, the two hunters return to the farm. Devon steps out of the UTV and walks to the gate. He opens it and lets Flash drives it into the farm. Devon closes the gate from inside the wall. Flash drives up to the garage and sees if the doors are unlocked. They were still locked and Twilight was still inside working on something. Everyone else was inside the house, probably eating. He and Devon walked to the house and joined the others for lunch. The fishermen returned with a cooler full of fish. Unknown to the two, a zombie comes up to the back gate, watching the two teens walking into the house. The zombie pushed its body against the gate to try and get in. The chain had an old rusty chain ring, it snaps and the gate opens. The zombie walks into the farm and walks to the house. It heard a sound coming from inside the garage, it walks towards the garage to a cracked open door. A minute ago, inside the house, everyone grabbed some lunch. Flash and Devon walked up to Shining. “What did you guys find?” Shining asks the two. “We got a couple of bucks.” Flash said. “Big ones. We removed the guts and left them for the dead to eat. We left them in the UTV, beside the garage.” Devon said. “Is your sister in there still?” Flash asks Shining. “Yeah. It sounds like she’s been working on something for a couple of hours. She needed some alone time. But she’ll come in when she’s hungry.” Shining said. “ZOMBIE!” Fluttershy shouts, causing a few members to drop their food and drinks. Some of who were near Fluttershy looked out the window and saw what she saw. “How did it get in here?” Indigo asks. “Did you leave the gate open?” Sour Sweet asks Flash and Devon. “No. The chain must have snapped.” Devon said, looking out the window. “Just keep quiet. Maybe it will leave.” Rarity said. Everyone looks out of each window where it goes. The zombie stops in its tracks and turns its head towards the garage. It walks towards the cracked open side door. “It’s going to get Twilight!” Rainbow Dash said, runs down the stairs to get the zombie. A couple minutes ago, Twilight was finishing up a aluminum casting of a baseball bat for Rainbow Dash. Thanks to some aluminum ingots stored in an industrial cabinet. She finished coating the bat and wraps bat tape on the grip. She cuts off the unneeded parts on both ends of the bat, she cuts them off with a hacksaw. One of the chunks of aluminum rolls off the table and rolls towards the door Twilight cracked open a while ago to let the hot air out. “Oh shit.” Twilight said to herself. She puts the bat and hacksaw down and walks to the door. She knees down to pick up the aluminum and noticed a foot at the doorway. She looks up and saw the face of a zombie and left her in fear. She falls back and crawls back to avoid it from grabbing her. The zombie walks towards her and tries to reach her. It falls and Twilight puts her foot up against its throat. She kicks it back and caused it to close the door. Rainbow Dash was about to get in the garage, but slams into the door. A few friends arrive to help her get up. “Get that door open.” Rainbow Dash said, Lemon grabs the doorknob and turns it, only for it to be locked. “It’s locked.” Lemon said in worry. “Get to the other door open.” Applejack said, running to the big door of the garage. The others follow to open the door and it was stuck. “They’re jammed.” “Now on my watch.” Flash said, grabbing one door as the others grabbed his door. The fight between living and dead inside continue. Twilight gets up faster than the zombie. The zombie gets up and Twilight grabs a rake and pushed the zombie by its chest. It reaches for her again, but was forced back to an anchor and falls back right on it, piercing through its chest. The zombie tries to get up and pull itself free from the anchor. Twilight picks up the aluminum bat and walks over to the zombie. She swings the bat over her head hits the zombie’s head. It left a dent in the skull and the zombie was still moving, she hits it again, but didn’t kill it. She swings again, but fails. She swings really fast with all of her strength and finally kills the zombie with some of its blood splattered on her face. She drops the bat and the garage door finally opens and everyone witness the girl and dead zombie on the anchor. “Twilight, are you okay?” Shining asks, walking up to her sister. “Yeah. I’m just scared.” Twilight said. She looks at the zombie she just killed. “How did it get in here?” “I locked the back gate, but the chain must have snapped.” Devon explains. “She could have got bite.” Cinch said. “I’m not bit.” Twilight replies. “Twilight, you were in here with that thing and it must have got you.” Cinch said. “Cinch, there aren’t any teeth marks on her clothes. She’s fine.” Shining said. “She could have bites you can’t see.” She said. Getting everyone to look at her with angry looks. “Did you hear what he just said, bitch? She’s not bit!” Adagio said. “She is as tough as her nail to take on one zombie by herself.” Rarity said, putting one of her fingers up to Cinch’s face. “This is why you were a bad principal.” Sunny said. “You were just selfish about the school’s reputation.” Indigo said. “We all know if anyone was bit, we can figure something out.” Sunset said. “What about the blood on her face?” Cinch asks. “It’s just zombie blood. It can’t infect someone when it’s on someone's skin and it won’t kill her.” Devon said, getting her to some senses. Cinch looks at everyone looking at her the same way they looked at her at the friendship games. “Fine. Don’t say I didn’t warn you about her. She almost destroyed us once.” Cinch walks back to the house. Twilight picks up the bat and grabs a metal file to file both ends of the bat. “I made this for you, Rainbow Dash. I thought you could use something to hit some heads.” Twilight said. “So that’s what you’ve been working on?” Rainbow Dash asks, walking up to her friend and takes a closer look at the bat. Twilight finished the bottom end and files the top end. She rubs the ends with her fingers to feel any bits of aluminum sticking out and it was smooth. Twilight hands the bat to Rainbow Dash and she accepts the weapon. It weighed a little more than any other aluminum bat. She swings it a few times to get a good feeling of the weapon. “This bat is heavy.” “There were some aluminum ingots in a cabinet. The bat is a completely casting. Other aluminum bats from stores are hollow. So, this might be better than any other bat.” Twilight said. “This is awesome, Twi. Thanks.” Rainbow Dash said, grabbing a rag off the table and wipes the blood off. “You hungry, Twilight?” Applejack asks. “Yeah.” Twilight answers, whipping the blood off her face with a different rag. She drops the rag and walks to the house to eat with everyone. Ten minutes later, everyone was settled after eating lunch. Devon and Flash brought some of the men to help them with taking some of the meat off of the deer. Devon told them they had to skin the deer first and then take the back straps, tenderloins and other parts they can store and eat. Those who are cutting the meat out for the first time thought it was gross. “How can anyone get use to this?” Bulk asks. “I know how you feel, Bulk. That’s what I was like when I had to remove some meat with my dad. I was never a fan of touching dead animal parts.” Devon said, cutting out a tenderloin out and puts it in a bag. “At least we know which parts of a deer are good to eat.” Soarin said, removing a back strap out. “Do you guys think this will be enough meat for the group?” Night Light asks. “I don’t know. We could make a stew out of this. Windy use to make stews for me and Rainbow Dash.” Bow said. “My dad would get deer steaks and deer sticks from a butcher shop.” Devon said. “How was the meat?” Shining asks. “It was good. The sticks were a good snack. Sometimes, the animal fat from the steak would stick to the top of my mouth, it was hard to get it off with my tongue and to wash it down. So, I had to use my fingernails to get it off.” Devon said. “Sounds like taking some getting used to when eating deer steak.” Flash said to himself, removing some meat from a shoulder. “Just a few more pieces and we’ll be finished with the bodies.” Devon said, cutting some of the good meat out of a deer. A few minutes later, all the meat from the deer have been removed and stored. “Do you guys think we could use the skins?” Flash asks. “For what, Flash?” Shining asks. “Maybe we could use them to make some clothes and help keep warm before winter gets here.” Flash said. “I don’t know how to turn animal skins into clothes. Twilight might know how to change them and Rarity could make something useful out of them.” Devon said, loading the carcasses into the UTV bed and takes a fresh chain from a box. He gets in with Shining driving towards the back gate. They arrive to the back gate. Devon removes what’s left of the deer while Shining puts the new chain on the gate. “Flash said something that gave me an idea to handle zombies easier.” “What did he have in mind?” Shining asks. “After we removed the deer guts, I thought we could dig a hole somewhere to use the guts as bait and they can fall in the hole and we can just stab them from the top of the hole.” Devon said. “That’s not a bad idea. We’ll find a good spot and dig at least ten feet deep so they can’t reach us or climb out.” Shining said. “Flash told me about Cinch wanting to become leader if something happens to you.” Devon said. “I had a feeling she’d want to. The day the friendship games was over, Cadance told me about how she forced the students and my sister into winning and how it nearly got them killed. I not letting her take over as leader.” Shining said, finished putting the chain on. “My vote will always go for you. I won’t let anything change that.” Devon said, taking the gloves off. “If something were to happen to me, I’d let Cadance become leader.” Shining said, getting in the UTV as Devon did the same. “You should make her co-leader now and we wouldn’t have a problem.” Devon said as he and Shining drove back to the house. Shining parks the UTV next to garage and the two men get out of the UTV. They walk to the house and go see how Twilight was doing. They find her upstairs in the study reading a book with Cadance keeping her company and they walk in. “How are you feeling, Twilight?” Shining asks. “I’m still a little scared from nearly getting killed in the garage. I just need to calm me down.” Twilight answers. “I thought I could give her some company after lunch.” Cadance said. “We replaced the chain on the back gate and unloaded the deer. We’ve got plenty of meat for a while. Did anything happen while we were doing chores?” Devon asks. “Well, Cinch has been passing by every few minutes, looking at Twilight like she's still going to turn. We checked her and there were no bites, even if there weren’t any holes in her shirt.” Cadance said. “She just doesn’t know when to quit, does she?” Devon asks. “Devon told me about her wanting to take over the group. After what happened at the friendship games, she’s not taking over. Even if she tries to get any of us to vote for her.” Shining said. “She has an inflated ego, that’s why.” Devon said with his arms crossed. “Either way, she won’t become leader of this group. She’s already outnumbered.” Twilight said. “I just need some quiet right now. I’m going to finish reading this book.” “Okay, Twi. We’ll leave you and Cadance alone.” Shining said, walking out of the study with Devon following. They close the doors and walk in different directions after they go downstairs. Devon walks out the door and to a bonfire with an open chair. The heat of the fire hits his face as he picks up a stick and moves the burning logs a little. Sonata sits down next to him to get warm. “Twilight doing okay?” She asks. “Yeah. She wasn’t bit and just needs some time alone.” He said. “Damn, it’s cold.” “Is it going to get really cold?” She asks. “It will get cold by December. First it will rain, it will turn into ice, then snow. It might be hard to get through the change of weather. We have to keep warm for as long as we can.” He said, putting the stick down. A few members joined the bonfire. “Getting warm here, you two?” Rainbow Dash asks with her new bat in her hand. “Yes. Devon just told me about how cold it might be this winter. We’ll need a lot of fire wood.” Sonata said. “It’s best to keep the bark on the wood. It will keep the wood dry from rain and snow. It would take longer to burn if it were wet.” Flash said. “You’ve been carrying that bat for some time, Rainbow Dash?” Sonata asks. “Yeah. I’m just trying to get use to its weight.” Rainbow Dash said. “She killed a zombie that came up to the wall with that bat.” Lemon Zest said. “I was more of a soccer player, but this is still handy for a weapon.” Rainbow Dash said. “Maybe you can let us give a few swings with your bat. We can knock off some heads.” Spitfire said. “I’ll let you guys use this when you run out of ammo or lose your weapons.” Rainbow Dash said, placing the bat beside her. “I could probably destroy an entire head in just one swing if I can.” Bulk said. “I bet.” Adagio said. “Do you guys think the bat will break?” Aria asks. “I don’t it will break, Aria. This will last long than a wooden bat.” Rainbow Dash said. “Do you remember when you used that sword, Devon? How good were you with it?” Flash asks. “Well, I was sick when it happened and couldn’t cut through their heads. I shoved the sword through a mouth and how I handled seven of them by myself. I step on one of their heads in a fire and fried its brain. One trip on a limb of the log Zecora had next to her hut. A few more of them came and Zecora saved by swing her staff right at them. Maybe she can teach us how to use her staff and sword.” Devon said. “She does have the skills for melee weapons.” Rainbow Dash said. “I think I saw her with Wallflower a while ago. They were replacing some flowers and Zecora was collecting them for some mixes for medicine.” Adagio said. “Whenever she has free time, we’ll ask.” Spitfire said. Getting everyone to have a good time. Devon thinks back to the times he had bonfires with his family, it made him feel sad. “I miss my family.” He said, looking down at the ground. “I’m sure you do, bro.” Aria said. “If they were here right now, I’d know they like you guys.” He said. “This bonfire reminds me of the times we would go outside and get some fresh air.” “Where are you from, Devon? We don’t much about you.” Lemon said. “Oh. Well, I’m from Missouri. In the Kansas City district of that state. We’d go to some conventions held at Bartle Hall in down town KC. Watch the Chiefs and Royals games whenever we could go inside the stadiums.” He said and laughs a little. “I remember the first time I went inside the football stadium, it was winter and I wore heavy clothes to keep me warm. By the end of the game, I had to use the restroom and it took so long to take off the clothes.” “What happened after that?” Sonata asks. “We left the stadium.” He answers. “Man. It was rough for you to handle the cold.” Aria said. “It may have been a rough couple of hours, but I’m not going to give into the cold when winter comes.” He said. “We’ll do our best to keep us all warm. We know the best techniques to stay warm.” Bulk said. “You just need to keep moving to keep your blood pumping.” Spitfire said. “I’ve had a lot of experience when I played soccer for the school’s team.” Spitfire said. “His sister use to play soccer when she was a kid.” Rainbow Dash said. Which surprised Spitfire. “She would’ve made a good player for the team.” Spitfire replies. “I’m sure she would. She switched to volleyball years after playing soccer.” He said. “It must have been an easy play for her then, huh?” Adagio asks. “Yep.” He said. Aria sees Spike walking to the fire with Twilight walk next to him. They join the fire. “Are you okay now, Twi?” Lemon asks. “A lot better, yeah. I just needed some quiet was all.” Twilight answers. “I saw Cinch checking on her and I decided to with Twilight for a little protection. I remember her allergies for dogs and this is useful.” Spike said, laying down on the ground. “Does she carry any allergy medicine with her?” Devon asks. “I think she does. After we were brought here, she looked through the supplies and found a bottle of them.” Lemon said. “As long as she doesn’t hog all the allergy meds, we’ll have to give her a few pills and give her more when she runs out.” Rainbow Dash said. “If she was just checking on you for any signs of zombie infection, Twi. We should teach her a lesson about her ego and to get her to know how wrong she is.” “I’m sure we can do it in a less painful way if that’s what you’re thinking.” Twilight said. “I didn’t say anything about hurting, just a little meaning about how wrong she can be.” Rainbow Dash replies. “She’s been wrong ever since the day she ran Crystal Prep, until she stopped running there.” Twilight said. The remaining shadow bolts, Applejack and Sunset join the group. “Having a good time here, partners?” Applejack asks. “We’re are, Applejack.” Spitfire said. “What we’re you guys talking about?” Sunset asks. “We we’re just talking about some issues with Cinch.” Rainbow Dash said. “Like what?” Indigo asks. “Like when she ran Crystal Prep and when she kept checking on me for any signs of me turning into a zombie.” Twilight said. “Oh, just making sure you were okay.” Sour Sweet said. “Unless she was trying to get rid of you.” She said with some attitude. “She’s really stubborn, that’s her problem.” Devon said. “You think?” Sunny said. “More like I know. She even thinks about taking over as leader if something happens to Shining.” Devon said. “She has her ways, that’s her problem.” Sugarcoat said. “How did you girls end up with her again after the outbreak?” Aria asks the shadowbolts. “We had our own camp after we got away from Canterlot City and she came up to our camp. She was trying to take some of our supplies and we had her surrounded until we recognized her. We let her stay with us and she barely told us what to do. A couple months later, we were on the highway and we heard your message through the radio. We followed the highway and we found the homeless shelter.” Sugarcoat said. “At least you knew where to go. If we didn’t find you on the highway, you’d still be walking.” Adagio said. “And for how long? Who knows? We don’t know how long we would have lasted out there.” Lemon said. “And you guys gave us a chance to live.” Sour Sweet said. “Unless you wanted us to die out there.” She said in a mean tone. “But we didn’t do that.” Sonata replies. “Are you going to talk between sweet and sour talk like that?” Devon asks with some annoyance to how she talks between sweet and sour talk. “Don’t complain, man. It’s just part of her personality.” Indigo said. “Some things never change inside us.” Sunset said. “Where are you from, Devon?” Sunny asks. “He’s from Kansas City, Missouri. He told us about the things he remembered doing before he moved.” Lemon said. “That’s a long way away from here. Do you miss it there?” Sugarcoat asks. “I do miss it. Sometimes, I can’t imagine how much of the district is over run right now.” Devon said. “Unless everyone there was evacuated to the city, it might be safe there.” Rainbow Dash said. “What makes you say that?” He asks. “We remember the news about the infection spreading and everyone was told evacuate the cities and return once they were clear. Some of the cities have to be safe out there.” Flash said. “Maybe. Some cities might be overrun, just like Canterlot City. It’s best we should avoid any cities we come across.” Twilight said. “God. I remember how much of the dead was in the city.” Adagio said, thinking about the first few days of the outbreak. “How did you three end up with them?” Sunny asks. “Me and my sisters were trying to get out of the city when saw the dead walking around.” Adagio said. “We hid inside a dumpster when the streets full of them. There was no way out of there.” Aria said. “The dumpster was empty when we hid in there. I thought we were going to die, but Devon found us and saved us dying. Sonata said. “Now we know why you girls like him so much.” Sunny said. “We found this motel an hour away from the city. We found our family members a few weeks later when we had to get food and supplies. They stayed at this apartment complex next door to the store we searched.” Rainbow Dash said. “We had to get back to my house and I heard my phone ringing and ran to get my phone.” Devon said. “Your phone had a signal?” Lemon asks. “No. I was hallucinating. I heard my mom’s voice through the phone and my dad’s the next day. I talk to them when I need to. I don’t know how long this will go for.” He said. “He told us about this when we found this military base. We agreed to help him get through his problem.” Flash said. “Sorry to hear that.” Indigo said. “A month before we found that base, this group was led by this guy named Frank. He was killing people behind his leader’s back when he wanted him to find people and rescue them. He tried to kill us at the motel and I thought I killed him.” Devon said. “You thought?” Sugarcoat asks in confusion. “My shot just scratched his face and shot a chunk of his ear off and we escaped the motel. He and his leader Derek were from this town named Wood Valley. We were all safe for a day until we learned about a hidden secret. Frank use to carry this red handled machete with him to kill people.” He said. “I fought him inside this bar and he caused a fire. It burnt the rest of Wood Valley as we escaped. He and what was left of his search party tracked us to the base. We fought again on that cargo truck with zombies surrounding us. I never felt anything like that in my life.” “How did he die?” Sunny asks. “Well, when he saw my family photo, he told me he killed them on the highway and liked it. It made so angry, I hit his head so hard with a bat and let my rage take over and made him fall to the ground to get eaten alive. I watched him in complete fear as he died.” He explained. “Jesus, man. That Frank guy was worse than zombies.” Lemon said. “That liar was wantin to put our world in fear as a way to bring it back with a new world order.” Applejack said. “He even had the word ‘FEAR’ carved in the handle of the machete. It was like his trademark. Twilight wrapped it with some tape so we don’t have to see that word again.” He said. “That’s why you tried to get rid of us.” Sour Sweet said. “Because we were giving you a chance to live without us trying to kill you.” He said. “Was this farm empty when you guys found?” Indigo asks. “No. Wallflower found this farm before we came here.” Sunset answers. “We nearly died that day.” Aria said. “What?” Sunny asks in shock. “When we got here, there was this zombie hanging from its neck on that tree over there and I shot it out of its misery. Wallflower shot the ground a few feet away from us and tried to get us to go away. I gave the dazzlings, Sunset and Trixie some time to escape so I could stop her.” Devon said. “Did you know it was Wallflower?” Sugarcoat asks. “She was wearing a mask and I couldn’t recognize her voice. She had me pinned down at the stables and I was about to shoot her when Sunset came back to help.” He said. “I shot her in the chest, but she had body armor on under her shirt. She was lucky to wear that. We brought her into the house and she tried to kill Devon. For being alone here for months, she couldn’t remember anyone. We found her yearbook and showed her our pictures to jog up her memories of us.” Sunset said. “Well, that’s one way to stop someone from killing you.” Sour Sweet said. “This place belonged to a world war two veteran from the flag and M1 Garand rifle I found in the master bedroom.” He said. “How do you know if the gun’s what you say it is?” Indigo asks. “He knows any gun model we find and the ones he had in his father’s safe.” Twilight said. “He gave us his guns and we gave them back to him a couple months after we stayed at the motel.” Flash said. “Some of the guns he had were rare. Ah had to pick a different gun.” Applejack said. “Well, that’s interesting to hear.” Sunny said and looks at the two crosses under the tree. “What about the other cross over there?” She asks. It made Devon remember what he did last month. “That cross is for the veteran’s granddaughter. Wallflower and I found her in the attic, she was a zombie. Wallflower never looked in the attic when she found it. We didn’t know if she died of dehydration or starved to death.” Devon said. “Oh, jesus.” Indigo said. “That made me think it could have been the girls if I didn’t find them in that dumpster.” He said, holding his arm to the dazzlings. “Depends on which one of would die first and then eat the other two.” Aria said. “Don’t say that, Aria. If I didn’t find you girls in there and with those zombies following the alarm of that car, you’d escape with less zombies to get you.” He makes a point. “He’s right, you know. You three would have made it out, but you probably wouldn’t survive without us.” Rainbow Dash said. “The fire is going out, guys.” Bulk said, getting everyone to at the logs and the small flames. Bulk gets up and tossed some dirt on the log to put out the fire. “Does anyone think any zombies are eating what’s left of the deer?” “Ah don’t know, partner. Ah’m gonna check on the deer.” Applejack said, walking to the back gate. She arrives and spots a couple of zombies eating the remaining parts of the deer. “Well, they’re havin a good meal.” Applejack continues to watch the zombies eating as they mind their own business without her getting their attention. It felt like a nightmare, watching the undead eating precious life of the world. They heard a branch snap and looked in the direction it came from. Applejack saw Zecora and Wallflower walking to the gate and the two zombies got up to eat fresh meat. The two girls see the zombies walking towards them, Zecora pulls out her katana while Wallflower stands back. The zombies raise their arms to reach Zecora as she swings the blade up the middle of the first zombie’s face and swings to her left, slicing the head clean off from the neck. She flicks her kanata to shake the blood off the blade and puts it back in her sheath. Wallflower begins to walk to the gate with Zecora walking ahead. Applejack opens the gate and lets the girls in. “We were looking for some flowers in the woods, Applejack. I felt like we could use some other plants around the farm.” Wallflower said while carrying the plants. “What kind of flowers did ya find?” Applejack asks. “Well, we found some cosmos, daylilies, marigolds and yarrow. I ran out of packs of seeds, so I went out there to find some.” Wallflower said, explaining why she got flowers. “We picked the right flowers that nature help bloom, it is peace that will keep us from thinking about certain doom.” Zecora said. “As the old flowers begin to die, there will be no flowers for us to buy.” “That’s what I was afraid of. It would just put my hobby on hold for a really long time.” Wallflower said. “And for how good they smell?” Applejack asks. “It will help a little. You just need to get close to smell them.” Wallflower said, walking to the house. She arrives to an empty spot of the flower bed and pulls out her garden shovel from her back pocket. She digs the soil out of the ground and placed the flowers in the holes. She scoops the dug-up soil around the flowers to cover up the roots. To her attention, Cadance watches her plant the flowers, reminding her of the old days. “Where did you get these, Wallflower?” Cadance asks, getting her attention. “They were in the woods, Cadance. I wanted to find some flowers and place them here. Something to make me feel better.” Wallflower said. “It reminds me of the old days. The smell of flowers made it fell like a piece of beauty. Like the Canterlot Garden Park was one.” Cadance said, which made Wallflower look at her in the eyes. “I use to go the garden park every weekend. It was one of my favorite places in the city, but I loved the Canterlot High’s garden. It was one place I could be myself when I was unnoticed by the rest of the school.” Wallflower said. “I’m sorry to hear that, Wallflower.” Cadance said to her unnoticed attention. “It’s alright. I apologized to Sunset for my mistake to get revenge for what she did and she apologized to me for her mistakes.” Wallflower said. “That’s good. Twilight went through a bad experience one time and she’s changed since then.” Cadance said. “I think I remember students talking about the incident after the friendship games. I was sick when it happened.” Wallflower explained. “Sorry again, Wallflower. I think I know how it feels to stay home and worry about yourself.” Cadance said, rubbing her torso. “Do you think it’s a boy or girl?” Wallflower asks. “I don’t know. I haven’t thought of any names for the baby yet. We’ll make sure to pick the right one.” Cadance said. Meanwhile, Shining and Twilight were working on RV. Making sure it was in good shape for any more trips when the group needs to use it. “How does it look, Shining?” Twilight asks. “It looks like it could use an oil change. I’ll have to get under the RV and open the tank. See if there’s a bucket in the garage. I’m going to get a bottle of oil for this.” He said, going to get a new bottle of motor oil while Twilight walks to the garage to find a bucket. She looks through the shelves for the right bucket to collect the oil in the RV. She finds an oil tray and it was nearly flat enough to slide under the RV. She grabs the tray and walks back to the RV with Shining standing next to the door with a new bottle of motor oil. “I think this work better than a bucket.” Twilight hands the tray over to her brother. He smiles at the tool that would work better than a normal bucket. He slides the pan under the bottom lid of the oil tank and picks up a wrench. Shining grabs the lid and turns it counter clockwise, the lid comes off and oil begins to poor into the pan. “It’s pooring, Twi. It will be out in just a minute.” Shining said, watching the oil poor as the pan fills up. Every drop of the oil falls into the pan and nearly reaching the top. The oil stopped pooring from the tank, Shining pulled the tray out of the way and puts the lid back on the tank. “It’s on, Twi.” He gives Twilight the signal to poor the new motor oil in the oil tank. Shining Armor climbs out from under the RV and gets up to see his sister refill the oil tank. They watched the oil slowly enter the tank and remind them how thick oil is. All of the oil has entered the oil tank, Twilight places the cap back on the tank while Shining puts the lid back on the bottle. “This will keep it cool for a while.” He closed the lid and goes inside the house to wash up. As the day goes on, everyone stayed on the farm. Those who went outside decided to help with the livestock and crops. The day passed and brought birth to a new night. Nearly every survivor was asleep in their tents. Twilight sat in the RV with the moment of her zombie encounter in the garage. She keeps an LED lantern turned on next to her on the bed, writing in one of Devon’s blank notebooks to write down today’s events. She has been writing important events that revolve around her group, from day one of the outbreak. Listings of places, deaths, supplies looted and map routes they traveled. She writes the moment she was close to death with her zombie encounter in garage when she worked on Rainbow Dash’s bat. The sound of the RV door opening catches her attention and she saw Devon and the dazzlings enter the RV. “We saw the light coming from the window. Are you doing okay?” Adagio asks. “Yeah. I just have some trouble sleeping. I still have my zombie encounter stuck on my mind.” Twilight explains. “I know how that feels.” Adagio said to herself. She noticed the notebook Twilight was writing in. “Is that one of Devon’s notebooks?” “It is. I thought about writing our groups history through the apocalypse. I’ve memorized everything ever since day one.” Twilight said. “Wow. You must be the smartest person I’ve ever meet, Twilight.” Sonata said. “I can agree with that.” Aria adds. “It’s like I’m a historian. To write down where we’ve been, what we’ve got, learned and who we’ve killed. Including the dates, they happened.” Twilight said, writing in the notebook. “Every day that’s happened?” Devon asks. “Every single day.” Twilight answers. “Do you want us to keep you company, Twi? It looks like you could use it again.” He asks. “Yeah. I feel like I’m going to get in the same problem for some reason.” She said, letting them sit on the couch and seats of the RV. “How much more do you have to write in that notebook?” Aria asks tiredly. “Just a minute and I’ll be done for the night.” Twilight said, writing on the page of the notebook. The teens began to feel tired, one of them decided to lock the door and rest for the rest of the night. Twilight turns off the lantern. (October 30, 2016) The sun climbs the sky and everyone wakes up to the light. The community steps out into the open, feeling the wind flow through the farm. The community members divided into groups to the chores for the day. Hunting was off for a while since Flash and Devon caught the two deer yesterday. With it thought through, a group walks to the crops, another on the livestock and the last group goes to the lake with the best fishing equipment. The fishing group took the cargo truck to carry the whole group at the same time with their equipment. They drive to the gate, one of them hops off of the bed to open and close the gate. The group arrive to the lake in a few minutes, they climb out and off the cargo. The boat Spitfire and Soarin found next to the tree was getting unloaded from the cargo’s bed. Twilight, Adagio and Devon carry the boat to the water, climbs onto the boat and paddled to the middle of the lake. The rest of the fishers remand on the bank to catch any fish in the shallow waters. “They might not get much as we’ll get over here.” Rainbow Dash said. “They can catch some big fish if they’re lucky, Rainbow.” Applejack said, fetching her rod out into the water. Rainbow Dash noticed her rod was made out of a stick, fishing line and a hook. She thought Applejack was fishing with an old fashion fishing rod. “It’s peaceful out here.” “It does. The country side is not as bad as the cities.” Sugarcoat said. “How did you girls get out of Canterlot City?” Aria asks. “We were at Crystal Prep, in our classrooms and we heard the military ordering us to evacuate. We grouped together and made it out of the city. We manage to get out a camp when it was overrun and survive on our own. Cinch found us at a cabin when she was trying to find food. We made sure she wasn’t going to kill us and we let her stay.” Indigo said. “But she didn’t become leader. She wasn’t going to repeat history if we let her.” Sour Sweet said, aiming her bow at a fish. She lets go of the arrow and shoots the fish. She pulls the rope to retrieve the arrow with a twenty-pound fish around it. She removes the fish from the arrow and puts it in the cooler. Zecora held a makeshift spear made from a stick and stone. She held the spear over her shoulder and looks for a big fish to catch. One swims near the algae and she jabs her spear right at the fish, stabbing it with the stone. The fish tries to wiggle free from the spear, but Zecora refused to let it go. She pulls it free from the spear and puts it in the cooler. “How did you get in the group, Zecora?” “I was alone inside my hut in the woods, when Devon came by, he wasn’t feeling good. When his friends came for him need, they let me come with them, all with good deed.” Zecora said, looking back at the water. “What can we say, he’s a good kid. We’re even keeping an eye of him for any trouble he has.” Rainbow said, aiming her crossbow at the water to try Sour’s trick shot. She spots a fish and pulls the trigger, firing the arrow and strikes the fish in the head. She walks over to the arrow and pulls it out of the water with the fish on the arrow. “Does anyone know if they’re going to get anything out there?” She asks. “I don’t know. They might get more fish out there than we might here.” Soarin said, watching the bobber on his line for any nibbling from fish. As for the teens on the boat, they sat down with rods in their hands and no sign of fish taking the bait. “I remember this one time I saw these zombies inside a pond and they were just floating. They didn’t even swim to shore.” Twilight said. “I can’t imagine how bad the water would taste and how much fish they could eat. And how bad the water would taste.” Adagio said. “It might turn anyone into a zombie if they do drink that kind of water.” Twilight said. “Then maybe we should put up warning sign for tainted water to warn others and remind us not to make that mistake one by one.” Devon said, looking into the water. “I remember the number of times I went fishing with my dad and I caught this twenty-inch stripper in Arkansas. It was the biggest fish I ever caught.” “What did you do with the fish?” Twilight asks. “We took it back to the docks, cut some of the meat off and cooked it back home.” He spoke. “Do you do that to other kinds of fish?” Adagio asks. “Yeah. Some are catfish, salmon, carp, trout and other kinds of fish.” He answers. “Some of them are seafood instead of freshwater fish.” “We might catch some frogs while we’re here.” Twilight said. “We could try to make frog legs if we catch any.” “That sounds disgusting.” Adagio replies. “I have never had frog legs before. My dad told me they taste like chicken. But I can imagine a little easier to chew.” He spoke. “What makes you think it will taste like chicken?” Adagio asks. “It’s just something everyone says in a way to get someone to eat they’re going to eat.” He spoke. “Oh brother.” Adagio said to herself. She felt her rod twitching and bending, she felt a fish trying to take her bait. “Adagio. Yank your rod, you’ll catch it onto your hook.” Devon said, getting her to do what he just said and she does. He watches her reeling her fish in while Twilight grabs a net to help. Adagio reeled the fish out of the water and lifts it over the net. It was a ten-pound carp, Devon picks up the carp and removes the hook from its mouth. He puts it in the cooler they had with the boat they brought. “Just a few more big ones and we’ll head back to the farm.” Twilight said. A couple hours later, the boat survivors returned to shore with five fish in their cooler. “How did you guys do?” She asks her friends. “We caught ten of the fish. Some of them were too small to make a fine dish.” Zecora said. “That’s good. The rest of the fish here can take care of themselves.” Twilight said. “Let’s get back before we catch any trouble. I don’t like being out in the open like this.” Sunny said, walking to cargo. She and the others grabbed the fishing supplies, load them into the cargo and drive back to the farm. They have arrived and unload their equipment and what they caught. “What’s the catch for the day?” Shining asks. “Over two dozen of fish and some bullfrogs.” Applejack said. “We can make fish sticks and frog legs for lunch.” Rainbow Dash said, carrying a cooler out of the cargo. “I managed to catch some fish with my arrows.” Sour Sweet said, receiving a surprised look from Shining Armor. “What kind of fish did you all get?” He asks. “We got some bass, cat fish and salmon.” Twilight said. “I could go for smoked salmon. Just a few ingredients on the fish and you got a meal.” Devon said. “Well, we have plenty of ingredients in the house. We can pick the right ingredients and it will taste better.” Shining said. He and the teens carried the load over to the house. A few survivors took the fish to table and to cut them into pieces. They chopped off the heads of the fish and a layer of the fish on both sides of their bodies. It was important to leave the skin and flesh together before cooking fish meat. They rinsed the meat with water and started dressing the meat with seasonings and dressings. Devon started the smoker and grill so it would be ready to cook and smoke the fish. The smell of smoke and fish travels through the smoker’s exhaust, some of the people walked by and smelled the smoke. With the smoker going, everyone had to wait until the food was ready. Everyone else who remained inside the farm went with their tasks. Some of the survivors decided to train and improve their skills. Those who practiced with machetes used some hay bales and logs as if they were zombies. Those shooting the airsoft guns used old paper plates for targets. Zecora taught some of her friends how to swing a staff just like hers and use her katana. Some of them felt nervous about using her katana like they were going to lose their grip on the handle and end up killing someone by mistake. They used some old glass bottles to swing the katana for a head. It was really important for them to wear eye protection or look away from the bottles. Zecora taught her friends how to defend themselves with her weapons and how to disarm them. Even taught how to trip their opponents. During archery practice, it surprised some survivors how Sour Sweet can shoot three arrows at the same time. After all the training, everyone sat inside the house and ate the fish with a side of corn on the cob and salads. “This is good, man. Is this what your parents used on their fish?” Rainbow Dash asks Devon. “Yeah. It’s like I just knew what they use on any type of fish they cook.” He spoke. “Did you know some consider fish not a meat?” Twilight said. “It’s kind of odd they think like that.” “Well, I think it’s meat.” Lemon said. “Does anyone know any tricks on how we can catch more animals in the woods?” Flash asks. “We could set up some traps in the woods. One of the traps I’ve seen on tv is called a snare trap.” Devon said. “How does it work?” Sunny asks. “Well, one version is when you carefully flex a small tree with a thick string on the end with a loop and place some rock and sticks on the string to keep it on the ground. Another version, you can just be put in a path on the ground and whatever goes through will get caught in the trap.” He explains. “What do we do for fish?” Sugarcoat asks. “We could craft some cages and place them in the creeks. They’ll just swim right into them and can’t swim out.” Applejack said. “Every day is a school day for everyone.” Indigo said. “How will we know where we’ll the traps are after we set them?” Sonata asks. “I have a map of the area. We can mark the locations of the traps.” Wallflower said. “How much land does it show, Wallflower?” Twilight asks. “It goes as far as the lake and the forest.” Wallflower answers. “That’s got to be enough land to mark the traps.” Twilight said, continues to eat her lunch. After everyone ate their lunch, Wallflower brought the map she mentioned to who were talking about the trap plans looked at the map to see where were the best locations. “Hey. What will we do if zombies get to traps if something is caught?” Rainbow Dash asks. “We’ll have to set traps for them.” Twilight said. “How will we do that?” Sour Sweet asks. “I don’t know. I’ll need to figure that how.” Twilight said. “It better now end up with us getting caught in those traps.” Sour Sweet replies and receives a punch to the arm from Adagio. “You have got to stop doing that.” Adagio said while Sour Sweet was rubbing her arm. “We’ll work on this together. It’s the best way to make this work.” Applejack said. After discussing the trap idea, Twilight looked through a survival book and kept track of Devon’s snare trap tip and found the page it’s on. With a little thinking, they found a way to make traps for zombies. They would dig trenches in the ground with spikes inside them. It would catch them by their ankles and prevent them from reaching their food. They looked through the garage for any kind of material for string. They found a roll of some rope, not too thin and not too thick. With some cage designing for the fish traps. They got in the UTV and jeep and into the woods. Some were setting up the traps while the rest kept watch. They took the map with them and marked the locations with colored markers, so that way, they can know where the trap is. Red for snare and blue for fish. They made sure to make zombie traps to surround the snare traps if they try to catch any food they’ll get. After a couple of hours, they drove back to the farm and got back for everyone to make dinner out of the deer meat. They used the smoker and grill again and cooked the meet with the same seasoning with the fish meat they had for lunch. Everyone went along with their routines and ate dinner. Some zombies were spotted, trying to reach over the wall. Some survivors took care of them so they wouldn’t be annoyed with their desire to eat anyone inside the wall. As the day turns to the night, everyone goes to their beds in the house and tents, they sleep under the moon. (October 31, 2016) A new day has arrived, everyone gets up and to do their tasks. To those who set up the traps in the woods, they travel into the woods and checked on the traps. They were a few locations with some zombies caught in the traps for them, trying to reach for the caught animals. Rainbow Dash uses her bat to take some whacks at their heads. They managed to catch some rabbits and squirrels. Some of them were too small, they decided to let them go. They checked on the fish traps and caught a total of nine fish in the creek traps. Everyone in this group resets the traps and head back to the farm. They gave Shining their trap reports on what they caught. “Guys, I need to tell you something important.” Shining said. “What is it, Shining?” Sugarcoat asks. “I was checking on the supplies and we are low on medicine.” He answers. “How much?” Lemon asks. “Pretty much all the meds and medical supplies we have.” He spoke. “Can we make some more with what we can use?” Rainbow Dash asks. “I’m afraid we won’t have enough supplies to make any more meds and the flowers are dying in this weather.” He spoke. “Perfect.” Devon said, waving his hand up. “We’ll have to go out of the farm and search somewhere for supplies.” Flash said. “But where? We don’t know what’s out there.” Sour said. “What about the highway? We haven’t searched all of the cars.” Sonata suggested. “Not a chance. We’ve searched every inch of those cars and took everything we could find. Even if we all go out there and Cadance is in no condition to do that.” Twilight said. “Wallflower. How far have you been away from here?” Shining asks the girl. “I’ve only gone as far as the highway. That’s as far as I’ve gone away from here.” Wallflower answers. “There’s got to be a place out there we can look for supplies.” Applejack said. “Is there a map we could use to find any towns nearby?” Twilight asks. “We had that one map showing us the forest. There has to be one in here that can show us where to go.” Flash said. Wallflower started thinking about the possibility of another map she found in the house. “I think I know where a map like that is. Follow me.” Wallflower walks towards the stairs and up to the study. Everyone in the conversation followed behind as she looks through the drawers and shelves. She found a map and opens it on the desk. Everyone looks at the landscape and saw the name of a nearby town named Rockhill. “Rockhill looks like the nearest place we can go look for supplies.” Adagio said. “It looks like it’s about ten miles away from here.” Twilight said. “We’ll have to take the RV if we're going to take as many of us there and to carry as much as we can back here.” “It sounds like a plan. Who’s going?” Flash asks. “Flash, Devon, Shadowbolts, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Dazzlings. I rely on you guys to go and search. Take Pinkie and Rarity with you, Rarity can help you spot any sign of danger when you go out there. Twilight can know what we need the most and Cadnace will need vitamins for her and the baby.” He spoke. “Spike’s been through a lot of training. We could take him with us. He can track and warn us of any danger.” Twilight said. “That’s not a bad idea, Twi. He can be of use.” Shining said. “Looks like we know what to do. Let’s get our things everyone. We got a job to do.” Applejack said. Everyone walks out of the house and went out the front door. Along the way, Applejack spotted the crusaders sitting next to the door. “How long have you three been there?” “Is it going to be dangerous?” Applebloom asks. “Is what going to be dangerous?” Applejack asks back. “Rockhill.” Scootaloo answers. “Ah just can’t lie to you girls. Ah don’t know.” Applejack said with her honest answer. Devon stood aside her, overhearing the conversation. “We don’t want to you guys to die.” Sweetie Belle said. “Neither do we, Sweetie Belle. I won’t let anything happen them or me. That’s why Shining picked us randomly for the job.” Devon said. “Can we help?” Applebloom asks. “What?” The two teens ask at the same time. “You guys trained us for a long time and we feel like it’s time for us to be a big help for this.” Scootaloo said. “We just want to get outside of these walls with you.” Sweetie Belle said. Devon and Applejack looked at each other, thinking about what the crusaders said. “Can we come with you?” She asks. The two older kids thought about it. “Yes. But you girls have to stay with your sisters no matter what.” Devon said. “Okay. We’ll go get what we need.” Applebloom said, walking to her tent to get her backpack and weapons. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle did the same. Thirty minutes later, the search party was outside of the RV with their weapons and bags. Shining hands Flash the keys to the RV. Devon’s trailer was hitched to the RV for anything big they’ll find. Flash walks in and puts the keys in the ignition. Everyone walks inside and gets in a seat, some of them had to sit on the bed and some on the floor. Flash starts the RV and drives towards the front gate. Bow and Shining opened and closed the gate for the RV. They travel up the road to Rockhill. Those who sat on the floor, couldn’t stand sitting on the rough floor and slips whenever Flash turns the RV. One of them had to sit on the toilet in the bathroom. After a ten-mile drive, everyone arrived to Rockhill. It was guarded by a large gate. It was closed. They had to get out and see if they can open it. They try to open it from the outside, but it wouldn’t budge open. “Looks like we’ll have to open it from the inside.” Flash said. He spots a turnstile next to the gate. He walks to it and pushes it to get in, but it was jammed shut. “Give me a hand.” He calls for help. Rainbow Dash and Applejack pull the gate behind Flash while he pushes the gate in front of him. “On three. One. Two. Three.” They work there might and got the turnstile to revolve and Flash got through. “We’re coming in, Flash. Just encase there’s something crazy in there.” Rainbow Dash said, going through the gate with Applejack following. The inside of Rockhill was empty. No humans, no animals, no zombies. Nothing inside the town. “It’s empty in here.” Applejack said. “Something tells me this town went to shit from the inside.” Flash said, walking to the control panel to the gate. He pressed the green button and it didn’t respond. “Guys. The gate is out of power. I’ll need to turn the power back on.” He follows a cable from the gate to the other end of the cable. It led the end of the cable to a generator and he plugs it into the generator. It was not running, he had to pull the pull rope and get the generator running. The generator starts running and the power to the gate was on. Applejack pressed the open button and the gate opens, the RV pulls into Rockhill. “Rarity, keep driving the RV until we get somewhere big.” He called Rarity to keep in mind. “Alright, darling.” Rarity said, staying in the driver seat as the rest her friends walked out of the RV. “Nobody draw their guns. We can’t take any chances with what could be in here.” Devon said, drawing his machete out. The others did the same with their weapons. Everyone walked through the streets to find any pharmacies and a few other places for supplies. They checked the first pharmacy they found and walked inside. They searched the shelves and behind the counter, they could only find pregnancy vitamins for Cadance. “The only meds we can find are pregnancy vitamins in here. Why would anyone avoid these?” Twilight said. “That doesn’t make any sense. There could be others.” Spike said. He catches a rotten sent coming from the front door, he growls to warn everyone. They look in his direction and walked to locate the danger. They find zombie standing by the door with no arms and no jaw. Devon jumped in surprise, but it wasn’t attacking him. “Devon. Get away from that thing.” Sour Sweet said, aiming her bow at the zombie. “No, wait. Put the bow down.” Twilight getting in the way of Sour’s shot, preventing her from shooting a bolt and gets a better look at the zombie. “It’s not attacking him. It’s not trying to eat him or me. It’s like this zombie’s behavior changed after what happened to it.” She sticks her finger into its mouth as the zombie’s eyes followed the movement of her hand. The others looked at it after what Twilight said. “You’re right, Twilight. It’s being so friendly, it’s like it’s human again.” Apple Bloom said. “We’re not going to leave it like this, are we?” Sweetie Belle asks. “No. It needs to be put down.” Sunny said. Applejack grabs the zombie while Twilight pulls out her knife and stabs it in the side of its head. “Guys. I see a gun store up the street.” Rarity told her friends and they looked in her direction. They walked to the gun store. They were stopped by Flash and Devon just encase. They both knocked on the outside of the door and waited for any zombies to come to the source of the knocking. After a few seconds, it was clear. “It’s clear.” Flash said, walking into the shop. There were roughly a few guns inside in display counters and cases. They took what they could find. Rainbow Dash spots a leather vest with angel wings on the back. She thought it looked awesome on her, she puts down her crossbow and backpack to put the vest on. “These will come in handy.” Twilight said, looking at the variants of ammunition reloading machines. Twilight about the idea to reload their fired ammunition. “We have to take these back to the farm. We can reload our ammo with these.” “I hope we can find the bullets we shot.” Indigo said. She and the others gave Twilight a hand to carry the machines to the trailer. They strapped them down on the trailer to prevent them from sliding off the trailer and bumping into each other too hard. They went back into the gun store anything they could find. They checked the back of the store and found a workbench. Rainbow Dash felt something loose in the floor under her right foot. She looks down to find a rug on top of something, she moves the rug and finds a trapdoor. She opens it and finds some suppressors and a few threaded barrels in various calibers. “Look at what I found, guys.” She spoke. “Suppressors. I never thought we could find these.” Devon said, taking one of the suppressors. “These can help reduce the sound of the gunshots.” He looks at the workbench. “We’ve got time.” He picks up a .22LR threaded barrel and walks to the workbench. He unloads the gun’s mag and pulls the slide back and ejects the bullet from the chamber and removes the end of the barrel. Devon screws on the threaded barrel to his gun and attached the suppressor to his gun. “It’s all yours.” He gives the others to attach suppressors to their guns. Applejack’s gun already had a threaded barrel on, she attached a .45ACP suppressors to her gun. “What else did you find?” Rarity asks. “We found some suppressors, Rarity. We can now use our guns and avoid bringing an army of the dead.” Lemon said. “Your rifle could use this.” Devon said, tossing her a suppressor. She catches it in midair and spots a zombie walking towards them. “Guys.” Rarity points in the direction and they see. “Let me do it.” Devon said, drawing his gun and shoots it in the head. The sound was not loud and their scavenger hunt was going to go okay without any trouble. He looks up in the distance to see a hospital a few blocks away from their location. “There’s a hospital that way. It’s the best place we could find medicine.” He picks up his fired casing for Twilight’s idea to reload their ammo. Twilight knew she couldn’t find the bullet since it was too small to find. “Rarity. We’ve got one shot with that hospital.” Aria said, walking into the RV with the others. Rarity drove to the hospital with hardly any danger along the way. Everyone got out of the RV when they arrived at the front doors. It was locked. “I’ll take care of this.” Twilight said, walking to the lock and reaches into her backpack. She pulls out a small pouch and opens it to a set of lockpicking tools. Twilight pulls out the right kind of tools to pick the lock. “Where did you get that?” Sonata asks. “I found it in one of the cars back on the highway when we were searching them. I thought they would come in handy for any locked doors we’d come across.” Twilight answers, picking the lock of the hospital door. With a few twists and turns, the slide doors were now unlocked. They opened the doors and walked into the hospital. They closed the doors behind them and looked at what was around them. “What the hell happened in here?” Adagio asks. “I wish I knew, Adagio.” Twilight said. “It looks like it’s safe in here.” Rainbow Dash said. “One way to find out.” Flash said, walking the information desk and knocks on the desk. He looks down the hallways if any zombies would come to the source of the noise. Pinkie spots the call bell and dings it a few times for more noise. After a few seconds, it looked like there were no zombies on the first floor. “No zombies here. Which way do we go?” Pinkie asks. “We can look at this map here.” He said as he and the others looked the map on the wall. “Three floors, a basement and the back parking lot.” “Five places to go and eighteen of us.” Twilight said. “We’ll have to split up and search everywhere.” Applejack said. “I don’t want to go to the basement.” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll all go down there together after we search these floors and the parking lot.” Indigo said. “Let’s split into four groups. Spike, Sour, Aria and Sunny will search the top floor.” Twilight said. “Adagio and Flash are with me. We’ll check the parking lot.” Devon said. “Scootaloo, AJ, Apple Bloom, Rarity, Sweetie Belle and I will search this floor.” Rainbow Dash said. “Lemon, Sugarcoat, Pinkie and Sonata can check the second floor with me.” Indigo said. “So that’s settled. We’ll look all over the hospital and save the basement for last.” Applejack said, she turns to the sound of something crunching and noticed Pinkie eating a chocolate bar. “Pinkie, where did ya get that?” “I found it and some more candy bars at the pharmacy. I couldn’t resist.” Pinkie said, eating the rest of the chocolate bar. “Let’s move before we waste our time.” Sour said, everyone walks to their destinations. They walk down the hallway with their weapons ready and Spike to warn them of any signs of danger. Sonata spots two elevator doors on her left. She walks to the button panel and pressed the up button. It did nothing. “It was worth a try.” Sonata said. “The stairs are the only way up and down.” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at the door to the stairwell. The nine members taking the upper floors walked through the door and up the stairs to the second and third floor. The rest walked through the first floor until Adagio’s team got to the door to the parking lot. She and Devon raised their guns as Flash opens the door and find a bunch of ambulances outside. They walked out to the parking lot and searched the back of each ambulance for any supplies. There were barely a few medical tools and IVs in each ambulance they searched. “Did any find any meds?” Devon asks. “No. Just medical supplies and something tells me they were used.” Lemon said. “I don’t think there’s anything out here we can find.” Adagio said. “Let’s go back inside and help the others.” Flash said, walking to the door them came through. Along the way, Devon noticed an undead doctor walking right to him. The others looked and decided to get back inside and leave it. “Guys, the parking lot was no luck, each of us are going to join the rest of you on each floor.” He said into his radio. “Okay, Flash. We’ll wait for you guys to join up with us.” Twilight said on her end. Flash’s team splits up with him staying on the first floor, Lemon going to the second floor and Adagio and Devon heading up to the third. They used their flashlights so they can see watch their steps. “Twilight, where you are?” Adagio asks into the radio. “We’re in an office. Go right, take a left and the fourth door on the left.” Twilight answers. “Got it, thanks.” Adagio replies, she and Devon follow the directions. As they walked, they noticed dry blood on the floor and bullet holes on the wall, she starts wondering what happened here. They found the office and enter to find their friends in the room. “Did you find anything?” Devon asks. “Yeah. We found this safe here.” Sour said. “It’s locked and has the medicine inside and we can’t get it open without a code.” She said complaining. “We can’t bust it open, it’s too hard to break.” Sunny said. “Guessing the code will take too long.” Aria said. “The only way we can get the code is by looking at the footage on this camera.” Twilight said, looking at the camcorder. “Any luck?” Devon asks. “No. I’ve looked through so many of them and the doctor is blocking the combination. The camera was pointed at the safe when we got here. There’s one clip left to check on this card.” Twilight plays the last clip. Devon and Adagio walked to the camcorder to look at it. “Day one-fifty-two since the outbreak. Doctor Bill Harrison with Amanda Jones.” Bill said on the video, appearing as a man in his mid-thirties with black hair. Amanda looked like she was in her late-twenties with blonde hair. “Why are you recording this, doc?” Amanda asks. “It’s for regulations. Dawn has ordered me to keep records of all medical examinations and consultations.” Bill answers. “I need you to brace yourself, Amanda. The ultrasound confirms you’re pregnant.” “Oh my God.” Amanda holds her hands up to her face, sobbing. “As you know, the rules are very clear. The termination is mandatory.” Bill said. “You don’t have to tell them. Tell them it was just food poisoning. You gave something for it and it went away. This is my problem, not yours.” Amanda begged Bill to keep her pregnancy a secret. “If Dawn finds out that I concealed evidence of a pregnancy... I’m sorry, but these are the rules.” Bill said, walking to the safe about to punch in the code. “I’m going to give you a sedative. It’ll make the procedure easier on you.” “I don’t want the procedure! I want my baby! I can’t do this!” Amanda said, stopping Bill from punching the code. “Amanda, you don’t have a choice.” Bill said. “Now if you like, you can take some time to think about this, but I need you to come back no later than tomorrow. Or I’ll have no choice but to inform Dawn myself. I’m sorry.” Bill said as Amanda walks out of the office and he walks to the camera to end the clip. “Dammit! We almost had it!” Twilight said. “I guess that explains why we found pregnancy vitamins in the pharmacy. This place had rules about surviving.” Adagio said. “Guys, this was only card could find in here. There’s got to be another card around here.” Twilight said, removing the card. “I think I recognize that doctor. He was the zombie we saw out in the parking lot.” Devon said. “You two should go get him and see what he’s got on him.” Twilight said. “Let’s hope he’s got a combination on him.” Sunny said as Adagio and Devon walked out of the office. They made their way to back door and open it. They looked around and found the same zombie they left walking past a lamp post with some of its intestine hanging from his side. Devon whistled and got its attention while Adagio pulled out her knife. They walked to it as he kicked Bill’s knee and Adagio stabs the back of his head. They turned it around to check its face and it matched Bill from the footage. “This is defiantly the guy.” Devon said, checking one of the pockets while Adagio did the same. She pulls out a memory card with a bloody fingerprint on it. “I think we found just what we need. Let’s get back to the office.” She said, walking back into the hospital. They made it back into the office. “We found a card, girls.” “Let me see it.” Twilight holds out her hand as Adagio puts it in her hand. Twilight puts the memory card in the camcorder and plays the last clip. “Have you made a decision?” Bill asks Amanda. “I thought you said I didn’t have a choice.” Amanda said. “Well, technically you do. You can terminate the pregnancy, or leave Rockhill. Of course, that would be a death sentence for both you and your unborn child.” Bill said. “Maybe it’s for the best, I stayed up all night thinking about this. Why are we even trying to survive, to keep on living, if this is what it takes? If this is what it’s turned us into?” Amanda asks. “I don’t make the rules, Amanda.” Bill said. “Bill, I’m begging you. Please help me.” Amanda begs. “Maybe one day, when things are different, you can try again. But for now, we have to do this.” Bill said, walking to the locker. Twilight looks closely at Bill punching in zero-four-one-two on the locker’s button pad. As Bill punched in the code, Amanda thinks fast and runs to grab a scalpel. Bill turns around to find Amanda stab and cut him open in his side, he shouts in pain. His intestines begin to spill out a little bit and he placed his hand on his cut. Amanda takes his gun and runs out of the office. The sound of the gunshots can be heard as Bill slowly walks to the camcorder in pain and falls to the floor. The last thing seen was his right hand covered in blood grabbing the camcorder, ending the clip. “I think we now know what happened to Rockhill.” Devon said. “But we got the combination now.” Twilight said, walking to the safe and pressed the buttons in the exact order on the video and the safe opens. “We’re in business. Antibiotics, morphine, there’s enough in here to keep us healthy for months.” She takes off her backpack and takes every bottle of pills in the safe. She pulls out her radio. “Guys, we got the medicine up here. Did anyone find anything?” “We found the armory on the second floor. There was some ammo and some riot armor.” Sugarcoat said. “There’s not much food in the dining hall here. We took what we could.” Pinkie said. “Sounds like it’s time to check the basement.” Flash said into the radio. Everyone heads toward the stairwell and down to stairs. “Lights on.” Everyone turns on their flashlights and moved slowly through the basement. When they got to the morgue's door, they listened for any source of noise, but not a sound. Flash knocks on the door, after a few seconds, still no sound. He opens the door and walk right in the morgue. “I hope these aren’t full of dead people.” Sonata said. “Same here.” Scootaloo said. Everyone left the containment alone, knowing there’s nothing inside them they could find. There were documents on the counters and a desk in the room. Some medical tools were on the counters, they would need a doctor to know what tools to use. They come to another door and light illuminated from a window, providing some light. They room looked like it was kept for storage to the whole hospital. They checked the crates to see what’s inside them. “These boxes are empty.” Sunny said. “That’s odd. If this hospital was abandoned after it fell, why would there be empty boxes in here?” Twilight said. She and the others heard a sound coming from behind a wall of crates. They noticed a ball rolling from the other side of one of the crates. It was the sign of someone in the room with them. Spike sniffs the ball for any scent, it had the smell of the living. “It smells like there’s someone in here with us.” Spike said, getting in front of everyone. “It smells like a kid.” “Who’s there?” Sour said, aiming her bow. “We know you’re there.” Adagio said, aiming her AK-47. There was no response. “We’re coming around. If you’re friendly, don’t shoot.” Flash said. They walk around the crates and find seven people. One nurse, a woman, four teens and one kid. They aimed their guns back if they were bad. Rarity looked at them and recognized the grey-haired girl. “Octavia?” Rarity said, getting her attention. “Rarity, is that you?” Octavia said, lowering her gun. The rest of her people lowered their guns after her response of recognizing her friend. “I thought you were dead.” “So did I.” Rarity said, walking to her. “What are you doing here? How did you get through here?” Octavia asks. “We just found this place empty when we came in. Looking for supplies to bring back. We found pregnancy vitamins for Cadance.” Twilight said. “How long have you been down here?” “We’ve been here ever since we heard gunshots coming from the third floor. This basement was the best place to hide, nobody would come here for anything, except for what were in these crates. We kept an eye on the doors and I’m only person with medical skills to keep us healthy as possible.” Nurse Redheart said. “Cheese found Elizabeth and her daughter Lily Pad through an alleyway when he was on patrol outside. He hid her down here.” “Dawn made that rule about kids at very young ages to not be brought in this hospital ever since she took control.” Cheese Sandwich said. “Do I know you?” Derpy asks one of the two boys. “Devon?” Octavia asks the dark-haired boy. “Long time, no see.” He responds. “The news about you.” She spoke. “I know.” He spoke. “Can we get back to what we were doing?” Aria asks. “Where are you guys held?” Derpy asks. “We have a farm ten miles away and we came in an RV. We can take ya back.” Applejack said. “What else do you have?” Lemon asks. “We’re a little low on supplies and some medical tools I keep just in case of emergencies.” Redheart said. “We actually need a doctor. You’re just the kind of person we need.” Twilight said. “Nine of you will go get the RV around to the back, the rest of will help them and we’ll meet you there.” Flash said, the dazzlings, Twilight, Rarity, Spike, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie and Devon went through the doors they went through and out the front doors. Devon gets in the driver seat and starts the RV. He drives around the hospital and finds the gate locked up by a chain. He drives right into the gate and breaks the chain lose and stops at the back door. They get out and open the door to find their friends help the people they know. “Give us a hand. They weigh a ton.” Sour said, receiving some help from Rainbow Dash. They loaded the boxes into the RV’s storage compartment. “It that everything?” Spike asks. “Yes.” Cheese said. Everyone loads the supplies. Elizabeth counts everyone but noticed something. “Lily!” She noticed her daughter was not with her. “What’s wrong?” Sugarcoat asks. “Lily’s not here.” She explains. “Where’d the hell did she go?” Indigo asks. “She must have gone back to the basement.” Octavia said. “She could anywhere. We have to go.” Sour said. “We can’t just leave her here. She’s just a kid.” Pinkie said. “We have to get back. There’s no time.” Sour replies. “You’ve got five minutes.” Flash said. “I’m going with him.” Rainbow Dash said. “No, just Devon.” He spoke. “It’s too dangerous.” She replies. “I need everyone to get these supplies loaded.” He said and looks at his friend. “You get back here fast.” “I will.” Devon said, he runs back into the hospital and to the nearest door leading to the stairs. He opens the door and finds a man opening the door from the other side and they look at each other. “SHIT!” He aims his carbine at the man, but he buts it out of his hands and tackles him. Devon grabs his shotgun and keeps him from trying to aim at his head. He kicks his opponent in his shin and got him to lose his balance. With his grip on the shotgun, Devon swings the butt of the shotgun to the survivor’s chin and gets him to fall on the floor. He tackles him back and begins to punch him in the face, but the man turns the tables around. Devon blocks the arm punching him and struggles to break free, he saw another door open and a few zombies walk out of the room. Devon spots the man’s knife, he pulls it out and stabs him in his side and breaks free. He kicks him off of himself and into the zombies as they begin to eat him. Devon picks up his carbine and saw more men coming from the hallway. He runs to the stairwell doors and shuts them. He spots a chair and picks it up to put it in the doors bar handle. The men shoot the zombies outside the door and struggle to open it, which gave him time to find Lily. “Go around. We can cut him off at another staircase.” One of the men said. “I’ve got to hurry.” Devon said, running down the stairs and into the morgue. “Lily.” He calls out to the little girl. “Lily. Let me know you are here.” He looks in some of the crates. He checks under a desk and in the containments. “I hope she didn’t go upstairs.” He said to himself. He spots a closet and runs to it. Devon opens the door and finds her with a stuffed snail in her arms. “Lily.” “I heard gun shots.” She said, scared. “I know. There are bad people here and they’re trying to find me. I’m going to get you out of here.” He said, putting his carbine around his back and picks up Lily. They spot a beam of light and they had company. “I’ll keep you safe.” He whispers. Devon crouched and walks slowly to avoid detection. “Where are you, asshole?” One man said, looking for Devon. He continues to move past the man and stops at another beam of light. The light moves away and he walks again. He uses the crates to hide and get past his enemies. He spots another door and moves a little quicker. A light shine from the hallway, he gets behind a stack of crates and hides as the survivor walks past him and Lily. “Come out you fucker.” The man said. Devon sneaks past him and out to the hallway to the stairs. They were almost out of the basement when they heard voices and footsteps coming from the stairs, Devon spots a closet and hides. Lily drops her snail in between the door and frame, it left the door cracked open. “Did you guys find him?” One man asks. “No. There’s no sign of him. He couldn’t have got out of this place.” Another man said. “We checked the morgue.” The second man said. “Go back and check. We won’t let him escape after what he did with David.” The first man said, the other two went back to the morgue. The one man in front of the door spots the snail on the floor. “What’s this doing here?” He begins to reach down for the toy. “Bill, get up here. We’ve got trouble.” A man said upstairs, Bill runs to the stairs. Devon opens the door and picks up the snail and gives it to Lily to help her stay calm. He walks out of the closet and to the stairs. He walks up to the first floor and spots a lot more men hiding from zombies. He hides from both threats and finds his way out. He knew he couldn’t kill them while holding onto Lily. He spots a mug next to his foot, he picks it up and looks back at the problem. He throws it at the middle of the room and creates a sound, bringing the attention of the dead and living to the source. The zombies walk towards the sound and they spot the men. The men begin to shoot, causing every zombie in the hospital to come to the first floor. This gave Devon the chance to find his way to the back door. He finds the back door and runs for his life. “You found her.” Cheese said as Devon gets in the RV. “Flash go!” Devon said, Flash starts the RV and drives through another gate. He drives out of Rockhill and back to the farm. Elizabeth was relieved to see her daughter in one piece. Half an hour has passed and everyone was safe. “What happened?” Sonata asks. “We had a run in with some men. They were going to kill me when I killed their friend.” Devon said. “Any idea who they were?” Octavia asks. “No. We haven’t had any threats like this since Wood Valley.” He spoke. “What happened there?” Cheese asks. “This guy Frank killed people behind his leader’s back and tried to kill us.” Rainbow Dash said. “How far is the farm from here?” Redheart asks. “About another five miles from here.” Twilight said. She noticed Lily Pad looking traumatized at what happened at the hospital. “You okay, Lily?” “No. I just saw those monsters eating those people.” Lily said. “Here Lily.” Pinkie reached into her backpack and pulls out a chocolate bar. “This should help you feel better.” She hands it to her. “Thanks.” Lily takes the chocolate and eats it. “I use to babysit her once.” Pinkie said. “Really?” Aria asks. “She did. She took care of her when I was going to the Young Designers Gala. I just couldn’t miss getting a ticket at the last minute when it was available.” Rarity said. “How big is the farm?” Octavia asks. “It’s big. There’s a house, barn, staple, garage we use for the workshop and a chapel. It’s surrounded by a stone fence.” Pinkie said. “It’s just a few miles north of I-70. There’s a forest and lake in the area.” Twilight said. “How safe is it?” Cheese asks. “Pretty safe. But the back gate’s chain broke and a zombie almost got me in the garage.” Twilight said. “She killed it with this bat she made for me.” Rainbow Dash said, showing the aluminum bat. “How many people are at the farm?” Octavia asks. “There’s about fifty of us total. We’re able to grow crops and the cellar was full of food.” Adagio said. “As much as we are talking about the farm. We need to let Shining now we're almost there.” Sour said, holding out her radio. “Shining, we’ve got the supplies and we’re about a few miles away.” “How much did you find?” Shining asks. “We found a locker worth of medicine, some more guns and suppressors. Even some body armor. We’ve also found some old friends inside this hospital.” Twilight said. “Great work, guys. Dad and I will be at the gate and open it as soon as you get here.” Shining said. “Will do.” Twilight said, turning off the radio. “How much room is on the farm?” Lily asks. “A lot. Some of us sleep in the house and some in tents.” Applejack said. “We also hunt whenever we need to-” Devon stops mid-sentence when Flash steps on the break. “Flash, what the hell?” He looks at the driver seat. Beyond Flash, there was a horde of zombies right them. “FLASH DRIVE!” Flash steps on the gas and gets past the horde and onto the path to the farm. The horde follows the RV as they get back to safety. Shining and Nightlight hear the RV approaching and the open the gate. The RV came in fast and RV group gets out quick. “Close the gate!” Lemon shouts. The two men close the gate in just a few seconds. “There’s a horde and it followed us.” “What? How big?” Shining asks. “Too many. We need to keep them out.” Scootaloo said. “Get those supplies to house and help us keep the gate closed.” He spoke. The member who returned ran to the RV and carried them to the house as fast as they could as the horde walks to the farm. Shining and Nightlight were shocked to see this much ever since the one horde that walked on the highway. The teens made it back to the gate and the horde pressed their bodies against the gate, trying to get in. The survivors pulled out their melee weapons and start to stab and bash the zombies, hoping they could stop them from breaking in. As they fought, the chain on the gate was breaking from the pressure of the horde's strength. The chain snaps and the gate opens. The survivors were forced to get to safety. “Get inside! Everyone get inside now!” He shouts as he and his friends run and shoot the horde. The others ran into the garage, barn, staple and chapel depending on who was close to which building and locked the doors. Those fighting the horde tripped and were helped up. They reached the house and ran inside as Velvet closed the door and locks it. Fluttershy, Granny Smith, Zephyr and Sunset needed to bring the cow and chickens into the barn and barricade the door. Bulk and the Wondercolts ran into the garage and locked the doors. Big Mac, Bow and Igneous got into the staple, they used a couple of chains to keep both gates closed and to keep the horse safe and calm. Wallflower, Diamond, Silver, Snips and Snail got into the chapel. After a few minutes, the farm was infested with zombies. “What happened?” She asks. “A horde spotted the RV and followed them here. The chain on the gate broke and they got in.” Shining explains. “I should have lured them away from here.” Flash said. “It’s not your fault, Flash.” Sugarcoat said. “How are we going to get all of these zombies out of here?” Lemon asks. “We need to find a way to draw them away from here.” He spoke. “That’s the thing, we need noise. Enough noise we can lure them away and back to the highway.” Twilight said. Everyone continued to work up a plan as some watched out the window. Devon watched some zombies pass and saw three figures in the field, two adult and one girl. Was it real or was it in his head? He felt a cocktail of adrenaline coursing through his body. Devon pulls out his machete, walks to the front door and opens it. Those in the house with him, watched him walk out into the open. Devon was full of rage as a zombie walks right to him, he swings his machete into its head before it could feed. Another comes from his side, he ducks and jumps back up, causing it to fall and receive the same death as the first one. He grabs another by the throat and used it as a shield as more zombies start to follow him. He kills his shield and takes on the rest. He looks around for the three figures he saw and they were nowhere. He looks around and saw them, Devon walks and fights to save the three people. But they were gone again. Realizing what he got himself into, he fights back. “What is he doing?” Cinch asks. “He’s fighting back.” Applejack said. “We’ve already lost so much, too many places to stay safe and we are not backing down from this and he brought all of us one thing. Hope.” Adagio said, walking to the door with her machete ready. Those who wanted to stay followed to help their fellow survivors. Devon keeps on killing what’s in front of him. He didn’t notice a few zombies approaching him from behind, they were getting closer and closer, they were killed by Adagio, Zecora and Rainbow Dash. Devon turns around to find his friends helping him take back their land. The others who were inside the other building joined the fight with their weapons ready. Everyone fought their way through, stabbing, bashing and shoving the undead until they reached the others and stayed in one group. Everyone stood their ground in the ultimate battle for survival, stabbing and bashing every head they can see until it all went down with blood splattering all over their clothes and skin. Everyone kept an eye on each other to keep them from killing each other by mistake. They fought and fought and fought as they kept-on fighting for the human race to what has brought them together. Nearly an hour has passed and bodies of dead zombies lie on the ground. Everyone had to pick up all the zombies off the ground and load them onto the cargo, truck beds and trailer. Many of them couldn’t stand the smell of the rotting corpses as they carried them. Some zombie limbs tore from the bodies, which caused the survivors to stop, pick up the limbs and place them on their torsos. It was unpleasant for everyone to do this task, but it had to be done. Devon just sat against the side of his truck, arms of his knees, covered in blood and his blood covered machete in front of him. His arms were twitching, he was stiff and he was out of control when he walked out of the house, he didn’t want to move. Those who carried the dead, some watched him sit and do nothing. A few of them had to talk to him. “Hey man. We did it. We killed them all. We saved this farm. You brought us hope when you walked out here and stopped them.” Rainbow Dash said. “When you fought these zombies, you gave us hope. A chance to save what’s ours.” Adagio said. “You were strong, you were brave, you are alive. That’s what matters. You’ve got what it takes to survive.” Shining said, Devon still sat in silence. He and the girls waited for a response. After a few seconds, they walked away to finish cleaning. “I saw them.” His voice said, they turned around and looked at him. “I saw my family. Standing out here. I couldn’t control myself. I just walked out and tried to save what I saw. I was lost.” “Dude. We know what you’re going through. We said we’d be there for you and we’re here.” Rainbow Dash said. “You need us and we need you. We can help you get through your problem. You just have to find the way.” Adagio said. “Come on, Devon. We need to get this done.” Shining said, helping him up and getting the rest of the bodies off the ground. Devon helps the others clean the farm. Within half an hour, every zombie was loaded onto the trailer, truck beds and cargo. Everyone drives to a nearby field east of the farm. They unload the vehicles loads and put the zombies into one big pile. Bulk pours a gallon of gasoline onto the pile and on the end of a makeshift torch. Spitfire lights the torch and Shining throws it into the pile. Everyone watched the pile burst into flames as smoke rose from the pile. The smell of rotting flesh was replaced with the smell of smoke with ashes flowing in the wind. They didn’t want to wait and watch, so everyone hoped into the vehicles and drove back to the farm. After a hard day of surviving, they went back to living on the farm. Shining and Twilight had to fix the chain on the front gate. Devon drove a new spot under another tree and sat under it, he needed to be alone for some time until he gets better. For now. Author's Note I do live in the Kansas City district of Missouri. My first time to a KC Chiefs game was during the winter when I was around nine years old. My sister was a soccer player in our elementary school years and started volleyball in high school. The oil change segment was based the first time my dad taught me how to do an oil change.
Month 0, Day 0 (May 13th, 2016)In the city of Canterlot, cars are driving, people walking on sidewalks and working at stores and offices. At Canterlot High School, students were in class and waiting for the bell at the end of the day, as it was the Seniors last day of school. The clock was one minute away from 12:00 and they started counting down at 10 seconds. The bell rings and all the students start to walk out of their classrooms and head out the front doors. With 7 friends gathering around for a surprise on the last day of school. "Alright girls, are you ready to hear about the surprise?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Like we have been for the past three days." Sunset Shimmer said. "So, what is it?" Twilight Sparkle asked. "I got nine tickets to tonight's hockey game." Rainbow Dash said. "Where did you get those?" Applejack asked. "I won them online. Who do you think should come with us?" Rainbow Dash asked. "I could invite Flash Sentry to come with us." Twilight said. "That could be perfect, Twilight. It's a date." Pinkie said. "But who else are we going to invite?" Fluttershy asked. They decided to look at the students that were heading out of the school to pick which one to go with them. They heard some conversations of others about what they are doing tonight. So, they decided to look for some students that were by themselves. Then, they saw a student named Devon, that had tripped and fell and they decided to help him up and invite him. "I'll ask if he wants to come." Rarity said to the group and walks to Devon and to help him up. "Devon, me and my friends were talking about going to a hockey game tonight and we still have a ticket for one more quest to come, would you like to come?" She asked him and watched him think for a moment. "Well, I don't have anything to do tonight and it has been awhile since I've been to a hockey game. Yeah, I'll come." Devon said. "I'll ask my parents, here's my address." He gave her the address. "Thank you, darling. We'll pick you up at 6:30." Rarity said and went to her friends. "He said yes." "Awesome! I can't wait to see the hockey game, tonight." Rainbow Dash said. Later, Devon made it home with his sister and walked inside and saw their parents in the living room, watching the news. "Mom, Dad, there is something I would like to ask you." Devon said to his parents. "What is it, son?" His mother asked. "At 6:30 tonight, I was asked if I could go to the hockey game with some students for a last day of school. Is it okay if I go?" Devon asked. "Yeah, son. You can go." Devon's father said. "Thanks, guys." Devon said and goes to his room and calls Rainbow Dash to let her know that he could go. "Make sure you take a jacket. It's cold at the game." His mom said. "I will, mom. Sometimes I can't stand the cold." Devon said and gets his favorite jacket out of his closet. Later that night, Devon was with the group at the hockey game to cheer for their favorite team. They were at the hockey arena watching the players practice before the game started. Devon looks at everyone that was in the group. He sat in between everyone on the bench and decided to talk to all the graduates. "So, what do you all plan to do over the summer?" Devon asked the group. "I'm going to be helping with parties." Pinkie said. "Designing outfits for people." Rarity said. "Working at the animal shelter." Fluttershy said. "Working on my farm." Applejack said. "Play soccer games with the Wondercolts." Rainbow Dash said. "Me and Sunset will be doing research." Twilight said. "I’m think about working as a guard at the museum." Flash Sentry said. "I don't know what to do really. We might have a vacation in Florida for 10 days. We do this almost every year." Devon said. As the group watched the players practice before the game on the players bench, they decided to talk a little more about themselves so Devon could get to know them better and he could tell them more about himself. They had some things in common, Devon and Rainbow Dash liked to read their favorite stories by the best writers they know. He and Pinkie liked to have fun whenever they have free time. Fluttershy and Devon liked to care for animals. Applejack and him like plants and how they grow. He and Rarity like to dress up for formal events. Twilight, Sunset, and Devon like to invent things using their imaginations. He and Flash do their best at all times so they can grow up to be responsible and caring adults. Devon thought maybe he could start a friendship with all of the graduates and go out with them a little more. "What's the weather supposed to be, tonight? I forgot to check this morning." Sunset asked. "I'll check." Devon said and gets his phone out of his pocket and it slips out of his hand. "Damn it. I dropped my phone." He looks for his phone that fell under the bench. While the players are practicing, one of them tries a slap shot on a puck and the hit sends it flying towards the bench with the fans as Devon found his phone. "Found it." He said and gets hit in the back of his head and gets knocked out cold, shocking everyone in the group and they immediately took him to the hospital. Author's Note May 13th was actually my last day of high school. This was my senior year and that I had a great 4 years of high school.
Month 1, Day 4-5 (May 17th-18th, 2016)"Devon, can hear us? We got here as fast as we could after we heard what had happened. "We wanted to make sure you survived the blow to the head." Devon's father said to his unconscious son. "How could this happen to my son on his last day of school?" His mother said. "Devon, I want you to wake up, please I want to make sure your OK." His sister said. "He should be out for about four days." His dad said. "I wish it could be sooner than later." Devon's sister said to her parents. "Devon, when you wake up, we will make sure that we get you home soon." Devon's mother said. (May 17, 2016) Devon wakes up and saw the room that he was in was empty with the usual furniture and items of a hospital room. "What happened?" He said to himself. He looked around the room and saw the clock in the room wasn't moving and saw a vase of dry flowers, they must have been left there for days. "Why are these off, would it be unsafe when someone is unconscious?" He said taking the heart monitor, the breather and the pads off of him and gets out of the bed and finds his clothes and stuff in a drawer and puts them on. He looked at his watch, read the seventeenth and 2:34 pm. "I must have been out for four days. I need to get home." He said while heading out the door of his room and saw the hallway empty. "Doctor? Nurse? Anybody?" He called out and saw something red on the floor. "What is that? Where does it go?" He followed the trail down the hallway where it ends at the cafeteria doors. "Is this blood? Why would it go to the cafeteria?" He opened the door and saw people acting strange with wounds, rotten skin, missing limbs, and a bad odor. He got a little scared. The people looked at Devon and started walking towards him. "What are you doing? Hey, get away from me!" He starts to run towards an elevator and pushes the button, to his luck it was already there. He got inside and closed the door to get away from the crazy people and went to the first floor. When the doors opened, the floor was clear and gave him the chance to get out of the hospital and get home. He walks down a sidewalk that leads to his house over a mile away. He saw a bike laying on the ground so he jumped on it and took off trying to get home faster. A bike ride later, he made it home and got to the front door and unlocks it. "Mom? Dad? Savannah?" He called out to his family and looked around the house, nobody was in his home and he got worried. "Where could they be?" He walks out of his house and sat on the sidewalk to see if they would come back from wherever they were. He hears the sound of a branch snap coming from behind him, he turns around, gets hit in the head by a shovel and falls to the ground. "Applejack, I got one." A little girl called out. "Apple Bloom, this one's not dead. Wait a minute?" Applejack said turning the knocked-out kid's head to see his face and recognized him. "Devon? He's alive. Rainbow!" She called out to Rainbow Dash. "Applejack, what happened?" Rainbow dash ran out into the open and saw Devon. "Devon? Is he okay?" She asked. "Apple Bloom hit him with a shovel, help me get him inside." Applejack said while grabbing Devon by his shoulders and Rainbow Dash carried him by his legs. Later that night, Devon woke up and looked around and saw that he was in his bedroom. He got out of his bed and walked to the opened door and walked downstairs and heard voices, he had to hide behind walls to see who it was. He looked and recognized the girls from the hockey game and decided to come out in plain sight. "Hey." He said to everyone in his house. "Devon, where have you been all this time?" Rarity asked. "In the hospital and how did I end up there?" He asked. "At the hockey game, you got hit in the back of your head with a puck." Twilight explained. "That explains why the back of my head still hurts. But, the side?" He asked. "Sorry, I hit you with a shovel." Apple Bloom said. "Why did you hit me?" Devon asked. "She thought you were one of those monsters." Fluttershy said. "What monsters?" He asked. "They look like us, but dead." Sunset explained "You mean like the one's I saw at the hospital? They just came after me like they were going to kill me." He said. "That's what they do." Flash Sentry said. "We saw what they do." A man's voice said from behind, Devon turned around and saw the man with a woman next to him. "This is my brother and sister-in-law." Twilight said to Devon. "Shining Armor, this is my wife, Dean Cadance." He introduced him and his wife to Devon. "Devon." Devon said shaking their hands. "How did you all end up here at my house?" He asked everyone. "We were trying to find someplace big enough and safe for all of us and we saw your front door open, so we hid here." Rainbow Dash said. "We are trying to find some weapons to fight these things, but we don't know where else to look." Cadance said. "My Dad has a gun safe in his closet, but I don't have the code." Devon said. "Maybe your dad left a code hidden somewhere in the house." Pinkie said. "I might as well look for it. Make sure the house is extra safe." Devon said as he starts to look around. Devon looks in his parents' room to find something that would have the code on. He looks in the closet as if it was in there, but there was nothing. He looked around the rest of the room, but still nothing. He decided to see if the code would be in his room. He checked behind his mirror, under his bed, in his closet, and searched in his drawers. In his sock drawer, he felt a paper, he grabbed the sheet of paper that was taped over the drawer. He unfolds the paper with a message written on it. 'Devon, we tried to get to the hospital to get you out, but we were cut off from the roads to the hospital. We were order to evacuate, we didn't want to leave you behind. If you find this message, this code is to the gun safe. We hope to see you soon.' Dad, Mom and Savannah Devon felt a little empty with his family out there somewhere where they could be alive or dead. He went to the safe and got it open. He remembered the guns that were in there. Sixteen semi-auto pistols, one revolver, four shotguns, three rifles, and a pellet rifle. He remembers the two crossbows with scopes and hunting bow under his parents' bed. He puts all of them in a duffel bag and the ammo for them, holsters, extra clips, and carries them down stairs. "Find the code?" Scootaloo asked. "Does this answer your question?" Devon said showing them the bag of guns and putting it on the dining room table. "Alright, I'm going to hand some of these guns to some of you that might be suitable to you. I’ll go first." He grabs a pistol that he really likes. "Walther PPK/S .22 LR, I'm really good with this gun ever since I've fired it." He grabs another pistol and hands it to Sunset Shimmer. "Heckler & Koch USP 9MM." "I hope I can fire this Okay." Sunset said to herself while Devon grabs another pistol and a crossbow and hands them to Rainbow Dash. "Desert Eagle .357 Magnum and this crossbow is my dad's." Devon said to Dash. "These look awesome." Rainbow Dash said. "Yeah, but it kicks back really hard. Hope you don't bust your face." Devon said while grabbing another pistol and hands it to Flash. "Smith & Wesson M&P 9MM." He said. "I could use a little practice." Flash said. "I've got the instructions for all of these guns." Devon said, getting another pistol for Twilight. "Walther P99AS 9MM." He said. "I think I know how to use this." She said to herself. "Then you probably seen this on television." He said getting the rifle out and another pistol and handing them to Rarity. "Savage Model 10/110 .270 Win and Beretta 92FS." He said. "I do have a sharp eye on clothing, I might have a sharp eye on targets." Rarity said while looking through the scope. "I think you do." He said grabbing the revolver and one of the shotguns and handing them to Applejack. "Colt Python .357 Magnum and Mossberg 590." "I know a lot of farmers use these on their farms." Applejack said. "I've been to farms before." Devon said getting another shotgun out and handing it to Pinkie. "Benelli M4, since I've seen you with those party cannons, you might know how to use a shotgun." He said. "This should be easy." Pinkie said. "Alright, Fluttershy." Devon held a pistol to her. "Walther P22, this could be suitable to your size and it's light enough for you to carry." He said. "The noise might scare me." Fluttershy said. "The noise will take some getting used to." Devon said as he hands the third shotgun and a pistol to Shining Armor. "Spas-12 and Glock 17. The stock can fold in, whether you shot with one hand or have the stock out for far range." He said. "I think I know how to use this." Shining said. "I suppose." Devon said getting another pistol out and hands it over to Cadance. "Kel-Tec PMR-30 .22 Magnum." He described the gun. "Do we get any guns?" Sweetie Belle asked. "You three might need a little practice before you get your own guns." Shining said. "We should all sleep here for the night, it's not safe out there." Sunset said looking out the window. "Why? How bad does it look out there?" Devon asked and looked out the window and saw a lot of them roaming the street. "We've seen these things get shot and stabbed, but they don't go down." Cadance said to Devon. Which it got him to think what they are. "Are these things, zombies?" Devon asked. "What?" Sunset asked. "Zombies are human like creatures that are reanimated versions of ourselves that eat anything alive." Twilight explained the monsters. "Anything else we need to know about them?" Devon asked. "We already know something about them, we saw some people that were bitten and they turn into one of them. It was terrible." Sunset said. "We should wait until it's clear. Let's get some sleep." Shining said, getting everyone to walk away from the windows and wait for an opening. (May 18, 2016) Everyone was up. They looked through the windows and saw that the street was clear. "Everything looks clear." Devon said and went out the front door and get some fresh air. "Did any of you see a vehicle that we can all fit into to get out of here?" He asked. "Yeah, I remember an RV on 5th Street." Twilight said. "We tried to get it, but we were blocked by the zombies that came from an ally and we had to run to this neighborhood to lose them." She explained. "Now, there are too many of them to go through." Rainbow Dash explained and noticed a fat zombie coming around from the garage and walking towards Devon. "DEVON, BEHIND YOU!" "What?" He turns around noticed the zombie. "OH SHIT!" He gets pinned down and pushes the zombie's face to get it off of him. "Get. Off. Me." He struggles and saw the zombie get stabbed in the back of its head by Shimmer. "You okay?" She asked. "Just great, thanks." He said pushing the corpse off. "I guess stabbing them in the head kills them?" "It looks like it, apparently we need to kill the brain to stop them permanently." Sunset said. "Be sure to wash that smell off, I can't stand their stench." Rarity said. Then Devon thought of something. "Maybe the smell could help." He said, confusing everyone. "What are you talking about, Devon?" Rainbow Dash asked. "This gives me an idea, open the garage and drag this thing in there." Devon said as Shining and Cadance grabbed the zombie by its arms and dragged it into the garage while Twilight went through the front door and opened the door from the inside and saw a little purple and green dog barking at the dead zombie. "Somebody stop that dog from barking before it brings more of them, how did it get in my house?" "Spike, calm down. It's already dead." Twilight calmed down her dog. "Sorry Twilight, those things are creepy." Spike said. The zombie is now in the garage and everyone gets in and closes the garage door. "You didn't tell me you had your pet dog with you." Devon said. "Sorry Devon, I forgot Spike was in the garage." Twilight said. "What do we need this zombie for, partner?" Applejack asked Devon while he was getting a hatchet and safety goggles out of the tool chest. "I think they can know the difference between us and the dead and the smell could be the reason why." He said getting the button shirt of the fat zombie and looks at the crusaders. "I need you three to get any thin blankets, gloves, scissors, and any bed sheets you can find." "Okay." The crusaders said, leaving the garage to look for the things Devon needs. "What do we need those for?" Fluttershy asked. "We're going to cover ourselves with its guts." Devon said, shocking everyone in the garage as he chops the zombie's stomach open. "That is sick." Rainbow Dash said while Rarity puked next to Shimmer. "Wow! Watch it, Rarity!" Sunset said, stepping away from Rarity. "Sorry, I can’t believe he just cut it open." Rarity said. "We're back." Scootaloo said with bed sheets in her arms with Apple Bloom carrying blankets and Sweetie Belle with as many gloves she could find and a pair of scissors. "Good job, girls. Now, we need to cut them to size and cut holes for our heads to fit in and wear them like ponchos." Devon said putting gloves on and grabbing some guts while a few members cut some bed sheets to size and head holes. "Some of us will have to stay here though, some of you will be too scared to go, so stay here and pack everything up to put into the RV when we get back. I have a Ford F-150 in the other garage out back, I'm gonna drive that when we get back." The group finished the camouflage ponchos in 5-10 minutes, they had made seven ponchos with guts and blood smeared on the blankets and sheets. "Those were perfectly clean fabric sheets you've ruined." Rarity said a few feet away from Devon. "There's plenty more clean sheets." He said putting one on while Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Flash, Shimmer, and Shining were putting them on themselves. "I hope this works." Flash said. "You and me both." Twilight said. "There's one in the yard." Apple Bloom said so everyone to headed to the front door and looked out the window. "Who should see if this works?" Pinkie asked. "Devon should go, it was his idea." Rainbow said. "Might as well give it a shot." Devon said opening the door and walking out the door to the zombie on his lawn and stands in front of it and was surprised that it didn't bite him. He decided to kill it with the hatchet he had and gave the signal to come out. "It works." "Alright. Cadance, make sure you get everything we need and we'll get out of here." Shining said to his wife. "We will. Good luck." Cadance said before they went out to the open with Devon. "You know where this RV is, lead the way." Devon said. "I'll lead the way." Shining said as they walk towards the city. Thirty minutes later, the seven cloaked survivors were at the edge of the city and a few minutes away from fifth street, where the RV was. They had to walk slowly to try to blend in with the zombies. "Hey Devon." Flash said. "Are you feeling alright?" He asked. "Not really. My parents and sister are somewhere out there and I'm worried about them. Did you know where everyone was going when this happened?" Devon asked. "I remember that people were exiting the opposite way we were going. That could be our only way out of Canterlot. Oh man." He said looking at the street. "What?" Devon asked and looked at the street. "Oh shit." He said to himself surprised at the street filled with hundreds of zombies roaming all around. "Didn't expect this much zombies to be out in the city." "This is like half the whole city that turned into these things." Sunset said. "We need to talk a little quieter and get to the RV and make a clear path somehow." Twilight said then they saw the getaway vehicle. "There it is. Now, we need to get them out of the way first." "There are some things around here that we could use for a distraction." Applejack said. "There's a gun shop there. We could get some more guns and load them into the RV. I'll get the weapons." Devon said as he gets a couple of carts that were near the door and luckily the door was made of wood which was perfect for the hatchet he was carrying. "I'll keep watch." Shining said. "Me and AJ will try to find something to distract these freaks." Rainbow dash said. "Me and Sunset will see if the RV is unlocked and if the keys are inside." Twilight said. "I'll help Devon get the weapons." Flash said walking into the gun store and saw Devon breaking the display glass with all the pistols inside with the hatchet and puts them in a duffel bag that was on a shelf and the ammo and holsters and now goes for the shotguns, rifles, hunting bows, and crossbows. "Devon, you need a hand?" He asked. "Sure, the quicker, the better we'll get these to the RV." Devon said as he puts the shotguns in one of the carts while Flash gets the rifles and puts them in the other. "We will be well stocked with all these weapons." Meanwhile Twilight and Sunset stood in front of the door to the RV, hoping the door was unlocked. "Have your fingers crossed." Twilight said as she had her hand on the door handle and pulls. With her eyes closed, the door opened wide. "I can't believe someone left this unlocked." Sunset said surprised. "Find the keys, quick." Shining said to the girls as they looked inside the RV to find the keys. "Search everywhere for the keys." Twilight said looking in the cabinets and drawers with Sunset looking in the front of the mobile home. "Where could they be?" Sunset said to herself looking in the glove box, only to find the manual and looks at the visor and opens it and found the keys as they drop down to the driver seat. "Twilight, I found them." She called out. "Shining, I got them." "Good job, we need a clear road first." Shining said. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash and Applejack were surrounded by the zombies, trying to find something to distract them. "What do you suppose will distract them?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Well, noise can attract them, right? We need something loud to draw them away from the road we came through." Applejack said and saw a red light flashing from a car 12 feet away from them. "That light's blinking." "What does that mean?" Rainbow asked. "That's means it's an anti-theft system attached to that car. If we can hit one of those windows, the alarm will go off and we will get the RV out of here. But I can't break that window with my fist." Applejack said and tries to look for something to break a window. "Maybe this brick could help." Rainbow said picking up a brick that was next to her foot. "Here goes nothing." She said before throwing it into the door window, causing it to ring the alarm and brings every zombie on the block to come to the source of the noise. Rainbow Dash and Applejack moved away from the car and got to the RV and saw Devon and Flash carrying hunting bows into the RV. "That's all the weapons we got out the store." Devon said and saw the lid of a dumpster open a bit. "Someone’s in that dumpster." He said heading towards dumpster and opening it to find three girls hiding inside. One of them with big, orange, poofy hair, one with pigtails, and one with a ponytail and he thought maybe they needed help. "Don't worry, I'm here to help." "Get away from us." The poufy haired girl said. "Hey, they are heading towards a car that was set off. That RV is your getaway ride out of here, come with us." He said. "What are you covered in?" The girl with pigtails asked. "Wait, is that?" The girl with the ponytail said smelling the guts on Devon, causing her to puke in the dump. "Gross, Sonata." The purple girl said. "Sorry, Aria. He's covered in guts." Sonata explained. "You have to come with us." Devon said. "Why should we come with you?" The orange girl asked. "'Cause I'm your only chance to survive." He said extending his hand to her. "I'm not dying today!" Sonata climbed out and ran to the RV. "Same here." Aria agreed and ran to the RV. "I guess I don’t have a choice. I'm going." She took Devon's hand and climbed out of the dump. "Let's go." Devon said and was startled from a zombie in front of him, trying to get the girl, but got his hatchet out and chopped it in the face. "Move! They're attracted to your smell." He said, getting his hatchet out of its head and gets in the RV. "DRIVE!" He yelled out Shining and made it out. He takes off his poncho and rolled it up into a ball and looks at the three girls he saved and received a hug from Sonata. "Thank you." She said, letting go of his neck. "That was helpful." Aria said. "Thanks for getting us out of there. Name's Adagio Dazzle, those are Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk." Adagio said. "Devon. It's my pleasure." He said and gets a tap on the shoulder by Rainbow Dash and saw the girls with the distinct looks on their faces. "What?" "Why did you bring them here, partner?" Applejack asked. "I couldn't just leave them there. They would have died." He said. "Do you know what they have done before this all started?" Rainbow Dash yelled. "I've heard about what they did, but they're not doing any of that stuff anymore. We have to forget about that, now." Devon said defending the three girls behind him. "He's right, they're just harmless girls that haven't done anything to us lately." Sunset stood up with him. "Alright, we'll all just pretend it never happened, okay?" Twilight said. "Fine." Rainbow Dash said in defeat. Ten minutes later, the RV made it back to Devon's house and everyone that stayed was still in the house. "They might still be inside." Devon said as he gets out of the RV and went to the front door and gave a few knocks and saw everyone was in one piece and had all the food, meds, movies, CDs, and video games packed in boxes. "Looks like you've packed everything in the house." "Some of us didn't want to be bored without this stuff." Rarity said. "I hope my truck is still in the back garage." He said getting the keys out of his pocket and going out the back door and unlocking the door to the back garage he saw his truck with a camper shell was still there, next to his mother's car, his sister's Avalanche, but the SUV was gone. "They must have taken the SUV to get out of the city." He said to himself opening the doors and getting the keys that were left on a few hooks under garage buttons and getting his camping backpack that was on a shelf, next to a bunch of radios that they could use and remembered the few things he had in the backpack and a satchel next to it. "I got a few more vehicles here, guys." "That’s the best luck for us we've gotten through the first few days." Sunset said. "The Ford truck is mine, the Avalanche is my sister's and the car is my mom's. Here Applejack, you can drive the Avalanche." He said handing the keys to the farmer. "Flash, you can take the car." He hands him the keys. "Guys, you should know that the RV is full of extra weapons from a gun shop I found. We'll have to load some of that stuff into the car and trucks." "Devon, you should know, I told Rarity and Cadance to get my bike and bring it here before we went into the city. Maybe I could load it onto the Avalanche, since your truck's bed has a shell on it." Rainbow Dash said. "Alright, let's get the ramp and get it on there." He said getting the Avalanche out, while Rainbow and Applejack get the ramp to push it onto the truck. The managed to get it on and strap it down tight, so it doesn't fall off. "This should help. Let's go." As everyone got everything ready, Devon got a trailer hooked up to his truck, he got into his truck and let Adagio, Aria, and Sonata ride with him. Applejack had Rainbow Dash and the crusaders ride with her. Flash let Sunset and Rarity in the car with him. The rest got into the RV and drives away from Canterlot City, after Devon decided to lock up the garages and his whole house. Thirty minutes later, the group have made it out of Canterlot and were on the road to somewhere safe where could be no zombies around. "Adagio, how did you three end up stuck in the city?" Devon asked. "We were trying to get food for us since we fed on negative emotions with these pendants we had, but your new friends, the Rainbooms destroyed them with the magic of friendship and the pendants gave us power." Adagio said. "We've been on the streets for a long time and got tired of it." Aria said. "What's your story before this happened?" Sonata asked. "Well, I was invited to a hockey game five days ago with Twilight's friends. At some point before the game started, I dropped my phone trying to look up the weather, I was looking for it and it was under the seat. The back of my head was facing the rink and some players hit it in a way where it flew and hit me in the back of my head." He said surprising the girls. "Man, that must have hurt." Aria said. "It did and it still hurts, I'm lucky it didn't hit my soft spot, and now, I'm trying to find my-" He gets caught off guard from a crashed SUV he recognized. "family." "I hope they're okay." Sonata said. "Everybody, stop." Devon said on a radio and all the cars stopped. "What's wrong?" Adagio asked, but Devon wasn't listening and saw him getting out of the truck. Everyone got out of their vehicles and went to Devon. "What's going on?" Twilight asked and looked in the direction he was looking. "I need a few moments to be alone." Devon said before walking towards the SUV and recognized the three zombified people he knew. "Hey guys, I guess this is what happened to all of you. Dad, I remember all the times we've had shooting targets and hunting. Mom, your cooking was the best and I would always love them. Sis, we've always had good times doing stuff together and had a lot in common." He said all sad to his family like this. "I'm sorry, I should have been with you guys. We'd all be together." He opened the door to the back of the SUV and grabbed his knife to stab them in the back of their heads, one at a time, causing him more pain. He saw his family photo album and had to put it in his truck. He grabbed a shovel he put in the bed of his truck and decided to dig graves for his family, but he couldn't finish digging. "Here, we'll dig for you." Shining said taking the shovel and digs. "Devon, I'm sorry this happened to you." Twilight said. "Zombies got them and I couldn't do anything, but stab them." Devon said sobbing in his tears. "Devon, they don’t have any bites. Just a broken neck and busted noses." Rainbow Dash explained, putting Devon in more pain. "Sorry." Twenty minutes later, the graves were ready and got them buried and three crosses made out of sticks and shoe laces. Devon was all upset to see his family gone. He didn't want to leave the graves, but he had to go and knew that he would be back with them someday. Author's Note A Ford F-150 would actually be my own first vehicle, my sister's would be an Avalanche. My mom has a car and my dad has an SUV as his current vehicle. All the weapons, but three pistols I named out are some guns my dad has and some from an iGunPro app on my iPhone 6. The Walther PPK/S .22 LR is what I'd want to be my first gun when I'm old enough to have one. (Which I’ve owned since late 2019)
